The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius Halicarnassensis VOL 1 Trans Spelman
The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius Halicarnassensis VOL 1 Trans Spelman
The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius Halicarnassensis VOL 1 Trans Spelman
yviXvv.
IN
'SB.
THE
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
O F
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS=
i
Tranflated
into
Engl
h5
?*?.:?
WITH
NOTES
and
DISSERTATIONS.
ADA.NIS
0^
(iii)
PREFACE.
I
flit
HAVE often
hlJJory^
which
I now take
is
and which
perpe-
the con-
ution
lea?''ningy
and
an
authority^
fubmit^ fhould
the
Whether
length of
foi-ts
of
comit'ta^
of
i7i
a great
t77eafure^ depe77ded\
whether
thefe^
or a77y other
i7iotives
from
this
ivill
venture
to
co7iflitutiQ7i
of the
a more fu7'p7'iEngliffj
fin'T a77aloo^Vi
77iean
languages
vi
PREFACE.
to
tranjlate
and
to
recommend
it to
their
were,
in
a particular
of this
mujl
jnajiner,
tranjlation
mendation,
be left
to
the
voice
of the public,
this
upon
whofe
decijion,
the fate
of all produ8lio?is of
cefjarily
I can
determination
may
not be in
my
disfavor,
derived
from
the
pains
I have
to
be iitformed of the
the private
culars relating to
it
is
and charaSier, and of all other partithe author of any work he perufes : I amforry
life,
not
ift
my power
in the
to
otherwife,
fays ofhimfelf
hijlory
amon?
other things,
the Aii-
7ujia7i age,
the
Roman
produced,
to
and for
the dijlin-
thofe writers._
He
^il,
was cotemporary, and, probably, acquainted with Livy, FirHorace, Ovid, a?id many other learned, andpolite authors,
with whofn that remarkable age was adorned, a7td was himfelf
confpicuous flar
I need
PREFACE.
ftdes
his hijlory^
l77eed not acquaint the learned reader that our author^ beother worksy all te?iding compofed f7iany
to the.
i?nprovement of oratorial^
are
lojl
but
much
the
and hifiorical writings fame of which is preferved^ and contains greatejl part
orator ^ a?td
form an
an
hiflorian^
and
to
It has been
a doubt among
the
the
former
this
publijhed.
takes notice of the other writings he had before though he often Dodwell alfo thinks that the Cn. Pompeiusy to whom
he dedicates
his
criticifm upon
the
Greek
hifiorians,
was the
the
month of OSiober in
the Varronia?z
it
year 723.
this
By
thisy
and fnany
could
7J0t
other arguments,
appears that
Cn. Pompeius
have been the great Pojjipey, whowas fai?t in JEgypt * * in 706, though M. *, in his preface, has thought fit to
eftabliJJj
afriendjhip
betweeji that
and
to
make
the
:
former defre
This
Greek
hiftorians
I conclude
;
fwn
Mentioni72g
Pomis,
pey without
i7i
a7iy difli7i8iion
both
his,
per"
Diflert. de JEiat.
Dionyf.
& viii.
fon,
a 2
vi
PREFACE.
name fo famous
who
both by his fucceffeSy
his
and
ortimes. jnisf
We hicns)
century^
by Photius^
of the innth
twenty books^
and
what Photius
i7i?te
calls^ afytiopfis
of it in five booh.
lofi
So that
the
lafl
;
booh
but
haw long
fince
ive
were at that
being,
afjertion
is,
that Confiantim
This, indeed^
him
in Greek.
fome roojn to hope that they 7nay one day fee the light. I co7?ie now to my brother labourers, the tra7ifiators of Dio'The firfi
nyfius.
was Lapus Biragus, a Flore7itine, who tranfinto Lati7i books now fro7n two re7nai?iing
Paul the
It
was firfi
pri?ited
The7iextwasThatofGele-
1549.
He
iii.
writes better
Latin than
Lapus y
but the
liberties
*
De
Hiit. Lat. B,
10.
0/
PREFACE.
of the
vii
Greek
text,
a?2d of alteri?ig
many
his
places,
which he did
to
not widerftand,
have condenmed
after
tranjlation
be 72ever
read:
Particularly,
that of Sylburgius appeared i?! with the Greek text, which had
:
Sylbur-
gius
had
alfo
fcripts,
which
predeceffors
wanted.
viz.
Not
after,
ap-
tranflation,
1590, by j^milius
the Greek text in 1 704 : Portus, which Hudfon has pri?ned with n^e latter fays indeed, in his preface, that he has correSled
the trafifation
it
necejfary
wifi he
had ofte?2er
neceffary
becaufe he hasfuffered
many
edition
errors of Portus to
ftand
u7imolefled.
;
However,
Greek
this
is
of Hudfon
is
by
much
the beft
as the
text
and fome
others;
all
which
I have
But
occafonally
made
and always
which
this
acknowledged.
the greatefi
is
advanderived
tage,
edition
700 years
old
for the
ten books, a7id the other not quite fo old for the eleventh
;
book
the readings
;
of eveiy page
larly the firfi,
a7id, in
illuflrate
it is
obfcure, ex-
plain
it
where
it is
defeSiive.
Iha
great
vai
PREFACE.
^
great advantages^ ariJi7i,gfro7n thefetwo jnanufcrtpts^ ought inojl his Greek text certa'mly^ to have mduced Hudfon to print from
thgm^ rather than
from
the edition
of Sylburgiusy
the
defeEls
of which thefe manufcrips fufficiently Jhew. I have now brought down the hiflory of the tranjlations ofDionyfius to the year
in the
literary
worlds portending no
flations,
I mea?i
the
French
pared himfelffor
f?iont
this
widertaking by teacKmg
Cler-
college
had bee?ifo
his
polifjingy adorning^
and rendcrifig
tranfation
more correSi and elega7tt^than any that had ever before appeared in
a7iy age.,
fuits^
ufljer
any count ry^ or in any la7iguage. But his brother feiit their jour7ial of "Trevoux for the month of January iji^^
in
this
order
few,
not
what
his
tranfatio7i
is,
Denys d'Halicarnafie, dife?it les jou7'naUfes, s'afTure par lui-meme, une conflante fupcriorite de rtpiitation parmi Ics
to be.
docfles
de profonde littcraturc
:
et
cette
preeminence ne
eft
la
chute s'avance:
PREFACE.
n'honoreroit pas moins la
et I'auroit
ix
memoire de Denys
d'avantage
:
d'HalicarnafIe>
font
lui-meme
flatte
Ce
une
infi-
ils
ne connoilTent que de
aujourd'hui Ton
Un
a acquiert tout
coup a
un nombre innombrable
mefya-
perfonnel
que
les
C'eft a regret
:
que nous
n'eft point
c'eft
nommons
verfion,
ce
;
Texpreflion
;
carnafle
celle
la conformite
Gj-ec^
neji point
V autre
copie.
On
et d'imitateur fidelle,
fidelle
on
interprete.
Sur ce
Denys
d' Halicarnafle,
homme
judicieux,
laborieux et infatigable,
lettres,
exad
applique, vif et
et
il
n'eft pas
etonnant qu'il
long-tems at-
tendu^
X
tendu.
. .
PREFACE.
On
peut juger de
les
la
religion
du tradudeur
pefer
fcrupuleufement
fubtile qu'il
fait
par la reflexion
',
faire
mot
iiTo\\^Y)ipici
f9avoir
que
nom,
;
fe
trouve quel-
quefois dans
un nombre de voix
incgal
puifque Denys
avance que Coriolan, qui de vint et une voix en avoit douze centre lui, ctt etc abfous par le benefice de la loi touchant
I'cgalite
des fuffrages,
fi
deux voix
;
fe fuffent
s'il
jointes
aux neuf
qui
c'eft-a-dire,
c'eft
fuffifoit
le
pas pour
condamner^
c'ctoit
meme
'-^
effet
que
fi
nombre
et
d 'autre
Diojiyfiis
^^
fured
to
hhnfelj
C07ijlattt
"
''
the
men of frofcund
:
iearni?ig
a'/td this
:
preeminence canftot
T'hefall approaches
To prevent
ivhich,
" there
*'
('
memory of Dionyfus of Halicarnaffus, a?id would have flattered him 7/iore : "Thefe are an ijfinitejiumber
do
lefs
honor
"
*'
of men of
genius,
difiinElion
and
"TJocfe
nyfius
'
His Greek
re?iders
him
*'
i7jacceffble
PREFACE.
'^
xi
ifiaccejfibk
^^
to
them
Into this
produced :
public y
An
i?Jterpreterj
^^
and
to the
author^
acquires^
to the latter
"
7iumberlefs
" him whole merit of an hiflorian, and a for his " the learfied will their
by profeffion
exercife
It
the
is
the con-
*'
*'
*'
is
with the original, but That of one copy with another copy. Every one takes an author with eafe^ when he refe77ibles hi7?t
171
^^
his
ge7nus
and charaSier
a7id^
f?'07n bei7tg
a faithful
"
**
i7nitator,
ter.
lefs effort^
Upon
folid
has
*'
a7id true^
wife
and judicious^
lively
laborious a7id
i77defatigable, exletters,
" aB
^^
a7id
inte7zt^
and
;
eloquent,
a lover of
to
fou7id
wonder that he
" has fo
**
*'
which
is
**
is,
^^
fjice
Dio-
"
nyfus
xii
(C
PREFACE.
that Corwla?ius^ who^
out
nyfuis affcrts
of 21
voices^
had
of
"12
*'
aga'mjl him^
would have
beeit
acquitted by the
fuff^?'ages,
be'nejlt
the
law
co?icer7img
the equality
of
if two voices
^
" had the ?2i?ie that were for him ; that is to fay joined " had had 1 1 voices 1 2 ; i?i crifumal againjl becaufe^
'*
if he
cafes y
;
f?iajority
" "
the effeEi of
bei7ig
fdesT
or
had a fnind
faf7ious
tranjlation:
lavifloed
Andyet^
it^
they
left
have
upon
theyfee7ny by
expreffio7iy to
have
to themfelves
an openmg for an
efcape^
une cchappatoire,
:
if they Jhould
exprejfton
The
niea7i^ is this^
is
not That of a copy with the original, / 7?iay venture but That of one copy with another copy.
to
pronounce^ fmce
I have flewn
le
it
fufftciently in
7ny notes^
Jay
is
lefs^
than
of the Latin
tranflation of
Partus.
refineme7it^ particularly
thofe^
are capable of
when
PREFACE.
h
concerned^
to
xiii
real opt-
nmi
of
this
tranJlatio7i
to let
fame
time,
But^
if thofe praifes
lation
had
have afcribed
to it^
I may fafely
politicians,
affirm that,
had
they 7Wt
a-itics,
them tranjlators, or
in
acquired
both
and
had
coifciences,
mean
the gover?i7ne?n,
of their own
7?ii?2d
is
coffi7?iu?mn.
If
the
a7iy
of
his
have a
to
doubt whether
a
his
tra77Jlation
of the
G}~eek,
willy
or
the
Latin,
let
the7n
ope7i
book
;
where they
if they
a72d co7ifro7it it
it
with
the
to
Greek text
a72d,
f7id in
the
leaf pi^etence
77iy
tra7fatio7i
77iay
of
alfo
le
the latter^
defire
that
oiim
tra7ifation
be
thought
tra7ifatio7i
of Portu's,
is
or,
what
is
worfe,
of
fay
Imnfelf.
But
there
another
his
difnge7nouf2efs,
guilty
cf which fhews
heart
to
have
bee7i
bad
as his head :
tranfall
:
His
7totes
but literal
latio7ts
of the
in
others,
cofitai7ied
Hudfo7is
tmder
a77d
their
refpeSlive 7ia77ies
worldfor
his
awn.
b 2
a7n
xiv
PREFACE.
tired with the ifwidious tqfk of cenfuring
;
I a?n
and
ivijh
couldfay that the other French tranflation^ which appeared the * *, is a tranfation year after, u?ider the ?mf?te of
M*
of
Dionyfius
thinky
But
my
7iotes,
that,
as
le
fay tranfated
Sylburgius,
from
from
He
many
abfurdities,
to his
an adherence
;
origiftal,
to th&
faults of
the i?}ipreJfton
\
his
flyle, by being
more
diffufe,
fnore
perfpicuous
dom fails
to
and, if he paraphrafes, as he often does, hefelhis own original at leafl, which give the fenfe of
to the
;
comes nearer
Jay
:
His
notes
are often
his
own
a?jd,
when he
borrcnsos
Thofe of others, he
often pays
wifh he
had
informed
literally
his
was copied
arid the
the
by the ancients,
refulting
moderns in praife
of the adva?itages
from
among
;
the
a?;d
admir-
that
I am
aflonifhed no treatife
a?iy
appeared
to
i?i
any age, or
7'ules
language pro;
written
prefcribe.
a work
allowed
PREFACE.
albwcd
kindy
lic ^
XV
to
to Oe
manpub-
the
repoftory of
both of
and private
p7'eceptSy
by examples.
been written by
delighty
many
and modern,
as
if
and
:
eloquence
were of greater
co?ifequence
than in-
JlruSiion
However,
;
rhetoric
by the ancients
not
the principal
and
faBs
exhi-
I know
may
be
ficient
guides for
are flill preferved, and that thefe models are fufmodern hiflorians without particular rules :
all denominations in their hands,
and yet
Ariftotle thought
it
neceffary
to
preferibe pa?'ticular-
rules to his
thofe
examples
to
evejy
;
branch of poetry
he had,
the befl
lefs
it is
I wifh
he
had done
the
fame
in hiflory
if
of our modern
the worfl,
abominable.
the
want
of fuch
particularly by
Rapin
it
of England.
degree,
Tins
not
want I
think
not impojflble
to
fupply
in
fome
by any thing of
my
(nam growth,
xs-[
PREFACE.
what has
bee7t
cojweSiing
hhnjelf^
the author
hijlorians^
of
this
who^ in
i7i
his
criticifms upo?i
the
Greek
and
particularly
his
parallel betwee^i
Herodotus
and
down
rules
for
writing
hiflory.
I hiow
that
treat
if
i?i
own
time^
in
ma777ter
peculiar
hut,
hifnfelf
and
elegance of exprejfwn ;
and
judge77ie7it
I alfo
of an hiflorian
choice
downfo7ne direElions for the conduB the firft of which Lord Clarendon has i7tade
his hiflo7y : Thefe direSlions of for the Latin 77iotto of with all the power of thought , and though conceived expreffcd
few
what
difpofition
of
77ii7id
reqidred in an hiforian,
to
purfie
a72d kfdes,
and fo fort,
that
chufe
or to
rather
to
refer
part of Cicero's
by Dr. Middle-
worksy
thefn
than
to
i77fert
the7n here.
Before
the
co7nparifon hetwee7i
into
i7Jto
the
pragjnatic
PREFACE.
matk part
J
xvu
:
as he calls h^
i/?,
and
the
language
'The
former
cojnprehends^
ledge
the choke
of the fubjeSi \
ivhere to e?id\
2dly^
'Ti^ly-,
the hioiv-
whence
hetvceen
to
begin^
and
the
difcern-
ment
are
fuch
;
eve?7tSy
as are to be related,
and
i?i its
fuch as
to be
\
omitted
proper
order
and
Sthly,
7^6' la?7(ruacrc
and
the compoftion
of
or
the
thofe
words
fifceptibk
laji
either of
of
thefe,
a proper, I mean
a figurative, fenfe
Concerning the
in which he
p7'omifes a?iother
the choice
of words;
treatife,
but
this,
if ever publifhed,
In
^
adi}7ired,
which has ahvays been defej'vcdly he gives the preference, with great reafon, to the
the firfi
compoftion of words,
and
lays
down fuch
rules
for
this
compothe befi
drawn fro7n
that
poets,
and
hifioriat7s,
any ?nan, by
;
may
acquire a fnooth,
thefe
And, mtwHhfa7iding
language
only,
to
rules
clofe
exafniftation
appear
be univerfal,
a77d to
both a77cient
4 sat/, fi
and
7nodern.
^- '^''"'
^ 6
QtwS. X"'^'^'
^^t^
o-<Jil.
cm/a*?, c.
i,
lb. c.
ii,
Dionyfus^
xviii
PREFACE.
^
DionyfmSy therefore^
T'lmcydides^fays
and pojfibly
the
moft?teceJfary
of ally in an hifioriany
make
choice
of a grandJubjeSly and
reader
:
fuch a
faySy
onCy
as will be
agreeable
to the
In
;
thisy
he
becaufe his
hifiory
and Bara&io?n
barians,
and
the
defign
of
it
is
to
preve?jt
thofe
from
and
have been
delivered
or,
beefi
up
that
fefi
to
file?ice,
a?id
chofen
and unknown
fubjeSi,
hifiory
:
to
pofierity :
Ajid,
he
ifI
had
the
a bad
to
preface
cities
his
"
^^
many Greek
fome by
the
had
been
war,
^^
felves
^^
than
had
"
''
and ma?iy
other calamities.^^
his
preface, are
alienated
from a
fubjeSi fraught
the
misfortunes
of
Greece.
By
to
as muchy thereforcy as
hifioryy
which relates
is
and Barbarians,
miferable,
pre-
ferable
one,
that difplays
the
and dreadful
calamities
PREFACE.
calamities
xlx
of the Greeks,
in
by fo
much
fubjeSi,
is
Herodotus more
I'hucydides.
judicious
the
it
choice
of
his
tha?i
Neither can
this
choice,
be
faid,
the
compelled to
and knew
to
more
beautiful,
but
refolved
not
treat
the
Jame
JubjeSl
in
his
On
the
contrary,
aSiiofis
I'hucydides,
preface,
earlier
of the Greeks,
a?jd fays
Thofe of
own
and
made
the niofl
choice
;
wonderful :
of
thefe.
Which fhews
and
The conduEi of
Herodotus
was
differejit
and,
though Hella72icus,
the fa?ne
perfe8l
llje
tory,
alfo,
is
in which he fucceeded.
to
the prag??2atic
part of
hifthis
know whence
to
begin,
and where
to end.
In
injure
oj
the Greeks;
a?2d,
ends in
punipment
the
them for
gins from
8
thofe injuries.
On
the
the
other
fde,
Thucydides beto
^
the ti?ne,
when
fortufie
of Greece began
deit
The
that
ftands in
the editions
muft be
>cxwf.
cline
XX
cline
;
PREFACE.
which, as a Greek, aiid an Athema7iy he ought not to
but
a perfon
dijl'Diguiped by
the Athenia7is,
their a?'mies,
to
who
had
other
co?7ferred
on him the
command of
he openly
and
honors
Neither ought
blame of the
war upon
his
country,
:
charged
it
07i
Nor
;
have begu7i
his
7nofi
narratio7t
renow72ed
of
his
J7n-
mediately after
the
'
Pe7fan war
and which
he afterwards
mentions, i72deed,
Jlightly,
aElio7is
and
curforily
And,
after
like
he
had
of
related
his
thefe
with great
to
co77tplace7icy,
lover
cou77try^
he ought
envy,
upo7i
Lacedce77ionia7is,
fwn
their
C7tterecl
war :
A77d then
have
i72entio7ied the
afairs of
elfe.
77iegare7ifes,
and whatever
hifory,
it is
As for
:.
the
e7:d
of
his
fill
the
more defeSive
For,
though he fays
he lived
duri7ig
war ;
of
it,
he
concludes voith
Athe72ia?2S,
year of that
wa;r.
9 Here, again, I read kk tv iirnyiSfico tmui, inftead of xi fi, etc. which is. the reading of all the editions, and renders this lentence inconfiflent with
it.
do7te
PREFACE.
done better,
if,
xxi
after
he
had
of
it,
he
had
and
to his readers
mean, with
which
ti??te
the returii
his
of the
me?!
from
Phyle,
from
country began
hifor'iaji
to
dijlinguifj
"Thofe,
betwee?i
and
that are to
be
omitted,
:
hi
this
alfo,
He-
rodotus
For
the latter,
buty
fame
however they
may
vary
his
fiibit
if
we
take
up
his
book,
we
:
ad77nre
Whereas
accu-
T'hucydides defcribes
war \
a?td,
without
breathi7ig,
and
fpeeches
upon fpeeches;
which
tire
the
7ninds
of
his
readers:
honey,
For, as
a7td
Pindar fays, we jnay be fated both with I a7n alfo of opi72ion that a women. change,
writi7ig
and a
variety in
are delightful
thifigs
in
hiflo7y\
where he
accou7its
for the
e7icreafe
OdryfiS,
and
defcribes
the cities
of Sicily.
j4fter
c 2
xxii
PREFACE.
this,
it is
After
the duty of
its
an hiforian
to
difirihute,
and
does
i?i
proper order.
Haw,
therefore,
his
and order
narration f
the
periods of ti?ne\
of events
By
and
hard
to
be followed :
in
is
For,
as
many
trafjfaSiions
mufl have
happened
wiiiter,
different places
and
he
obliged to
and
fum7ner,
fuppofed'-y
or winter
We
ration
the
with
Whereas Herodotus,
cotnes
begi?ining
with
;
down
to "That
of Crcefus
from whence he prefently snakes a tra^iftion to Cyrus, who put an end to the kingdom of Crcefus-, after which, he enters
upon the relation of the
affairs
and Libyans
more
to the foriner,
Some of which he iiiiroduces as confequefjtial and others, with a defgn to rc?ider his narration
:
a<yreeable
And,
two him-
th7-ee C077ti7ients,
his
hiflofy:
But
to
it
has
happe7ied
one
Thucydides,
who
;
chofe
fingle fubjcEi,
divide
a7id to
Herodotus,
who made
choice
PREFACE.
choice
to
xxiii
make one
more of
?7o
the
pragmatic part,
lefs
mea?i
heart of the
the
and
the
with regard
is
to
faSls he
relates.
"That
of
the
Herodotus^ which
humane
in all thifigs,
:
congratulates
fevere,
and
harfh^
and full of
:
re-
fentment againjl
his
For he enu-
merates all her defeats with the greateft exaSinefs, but takes
no notice of her fuccejfes
;
or,
when he
does,
is
he feems to b&
inferior to
forced
rodotus
is
to
it.
For
the
thefe reafons,
"Thucydides
Hehe
in
in
pragmatic part.
inferior
',
As
to
the
la7iguage,
in
fome parts
equal.
i?t
others,
alfo,
fuperior ;
and,
others,
opinio?!.
Concerning which
fhall deliver
my
iTyere
is
a merit
in
w?iting^
which
may
ufelefs.
What
is
that f
and preferving
this they
the trUe
charaBer of
exaSi
;
being
xxiv
cydides
PREFACE.
' has the third of the Attk^ laiiguage. Concifenefs In this, 'Thucydides feems to have the adva?ttage of
place.
Herodotus.
is
However,
it
may
be
faid
that,
;
wheji
concifenefs
it is
pleafjig
hut, whe?i it
wants
that,
harfj.
But
Af-
ter thefe, illuflratio7i has the firfl place af}io?ig the adventitious
Qnerits
:
In
this,
the fuccefs
is
of both
is
fuficie7itly co77fpicuous.
After
this
merit,
:
placed the
i7mtatio7i both
of the ma7mers,
a7id the
pa([i07is
:
hetwee7i the7n
the paffio7zs
ners.
That of
the 7na7i-
After
that
fjew
the
great,
a7td
W07ide}ful
ht
thefe alfo,
the hiflo7'ians
are equal.
vehe777e7ice,
Then follow
Thofe,
and fuch
to
like
powers of eloquence
;
In
thefe
Tlm-
cydides
is
fuperior
He7'odotus
fure,
dotus
10
perfuafi07t, delight,
and all
77ierits
of that hind
to
77iuch
natural ;
who
is
unfortunately left out in all the editions, and manufcripts. Sylburgius refers us to two palTages in our author's judgement of Lyfias, and to one in That of Ifocrates I have confulted them all ;
The
will
fupply
this hiatus.
always
PREFACE.
always uniform
in his
la7iguage.
XXV
But
:
of all
is
others
is to
In
this^
Herodotus
latter
is
uniform in all
?mrratio7t.
thifigs^
and more fo
in his
However^ I a?n of
adopted
his
opinion that
fentences.
afraid of giving them that name) but the greatefi difference between them, is this : Tlje beauty
both are f?te (for
I am
of Herodotus
rible"
is
cheafful
and
'That
of Thucydides,
ter-
writi7tg hifhifiories
of
Herodotus,
Tljeopompus.
and
own
Thucydides,
of Xenophon,
caji
Philiflus,
and
IVothi7tg,
therefore,
be
;
examine
his
far
der
his praSiice
has been
with
his
The
:
choice
of the fubjeSl
he has faid fo
the
confi-
Of
this
much
his
preface,
that
ma?i
can refufe
7ioblefl
fubje8i,
The
rife
and
and governed
be allowed to open
a fcene,
in which hiflory,
and
philofophy
have.
XXVI
PREFACE.
all their
tiifruciion^
It
ni?Jg
is
of
hiflory
from
monwealth
origiji
For^
though
of a
people^
as containing
mean
incidents y
andfomething
;
of Barbarifm
yet the
he
origi?i
in
it^
i72terejii?ig
ifito
the
courfe^
andj though
its
greater fertility y
than deflation.
s
It
is
impoffible to
fpeak
hiforyy without
his
me72tio7ji?icr his
own
langua<rey
is 7J0t like
whatever
77iay
do
i7i
mine
to
'Tlois
prefacCy
which
or to any other
to that alo72e.
of writingy
is
adapted
fubjeSiy
and
In that part of
Ro77ja7is
//,
w which
alfoy
with other
e77ipiresy
co77ipares
power of
the Ro7nans
the
with That of the L,acedcemonia7iSy the PcrfmnSy cedo7iians ; a7idy like our authory gives the
and
Ma-
prefere77ce to the
power of
facesy
the Ro7nans
But every
072ey
who reads
a
77iuch
fubjeB treated
in
g7'eater exte72ty
and
PREFACE.
and ivhh greater
Dmiyjius^
has paid
lybius
.^
xxvii
and language ly
where PoThis^
than by Polybius:
tacit complimejit.,
his
;
begins
that
is,
at
the frfl
Punic war.
the
fatne fubjeSi;
or
his
modefy
in
?tot
attempting
Let
us 710W
examine
i?i
what
7?ian7ter
our author
has
an
to
hijlori-
an,
which^
he fays^
to
ojjiit.
is
relate^
and what
dides,
Under
feen,
head,
he
too
blames
Thucythe
as
we have
for
dwellijig
long upon
he
himfelf has
he
view,
from
the
the
lo?jg contefls,
which
preceded
the
ejlablijhme7it
of
tribunes
the
of the people^
book.
and had
in
taken,
up
book
the greatef
alfo,
part of
fxth
And,
i?i
the feventh
the
the
affair
tion
of
ofnijfpns of
meritorious
hofi'id,
and
incredtble
incident
"
hivy,
Chap. 12.
who
fnakes
Mucins
" Book
ii.
Sccevola
xxviii
PREFACE.
hand
in the
Jire.,
in order to
Jhew Porfena
defpifed their
hem much
ferfofts,
thofe^
'The
7iext
order ^
he
i7i.
which the
eve?its
are
to be
placed^
is
the
point
recomme?ids.
In
this,
fucceffton
of events,
i?jtervention
of fummers,
and
winters,
book,
A
the
remarkable in^
flame of
tion
this
where
the
elec-
of
the
confids
during
fecejfon
of the
events.^
people,
he
does
not interrupt
the
7tarration
',
of the
but ,
new
confuls,
and mentioned
hafle?ts
Oly^npiad,
in
which
they
were chofen, he
to
the
feftate,
and
gives
of the people.
It
is
I now
our author
him
f?iore
as
a man,,
hijhry
than as an
without
It
the
is
dif covering in
author,
of humanity,
and, whatco7?ipaJ[ion
is.
for
it
miferable,
even
thofc,
who
deferve
their
PREFACE.
their
xxix
mifery
He
is
bravery^
riches
the patriotifm^
and
contempt of
the
in the
old Roma7is\
nor with
lamenting
degehe
will
neracy of
teaches
77jofe
of
his
ow?i
his,
time
Upon
the
whole,
by precept what
a?7d every
profperity
other hiflory,
teach
is
by
examples,
to to
that
the
of
every
nation
owing
their public,
and private
both.
virtue,
ajid their
liberty
is
adverfity
lefs
the
want of
his
His
love
of
no
co7tfpicuous
than
love of virtue:
He
never
old
;
lofes
an
opportunity of afcribing
to
the gf^eatnefs
liberty to
of
thofe
Roma7U
their
liberty,
a7id
their
their virtue
and
is
the
lofs
of
either.
What
may
or
charaSiers given
by
Tarquin,
without
a wifj
as
that his
'That
be as 7?iuch revered
by pofiertty
being
of
Nu77ia,
the
latefl
without
as
a dread of
tyra7it,
delivered clown to
ages,
like
a7id
a
is
Tarquin f
7?iujl
077e
Hifo7y
day ap-
pear,
and
or
diflmtour
77iore',
fmn
when
her
the
decifions.
When
as
their
they
elves thetnf
are no
7nercenary
gotten
like
fcribblers
of
their
Wne
are
takes
as
77juch
\
fora?jd',
works,
then
hiflory
her feat
s
jufice
with her
ballance,
but with
efigle
eyes,
weighs
eve7y
d 2
XXX
eve?y aBm.,
tion
PREFACE.
and
explores
the
aSiors heart
Jlrips
like
ambi-
of her vain
robber
:
difguife^
iscill
a?id treats
juji praife
a conqueror
be given
to
a fuc-
cefsful
Tloen
the prince^
who made
law
rors,
his
and
their
only guide
.,
if
they
were er-
p}-oceeded
from an
to
of good7wfs
viifappliedy
and
are
ahjiofl transfo7'med
ciple,
from
in
Such a prince
will hiflory
paifit
her fairefl
to
aftd decorate
him for
ufiborn
?iatiom
to
yet unborn
tate,
love,
and for
princes yet
imi-
I
mine
this
fhould now,
his
to
follow
if
our author
to
progreffton,
into
exa-
flyle
but,
I was
eftter
particidars,
not to
me a great way,
of which
that
it
men:
tion
many Greek
therefore,
quotations,
t7i
mufl
confl/i
I
I
fhall,
fay
ge^ieral,
:
his
language
is
Attic,
pcrfeBly pure
and
elega?it
When I
a
as
t>
call it Attic,
;
trifles
as w?'iti7ig one
for a a
but
mean an Attic
di&ion-,
fuch a
'Thucydides,
and
thejn,
many
it
Attic phrafes,
whether
natives
of Athens,
or afterivards
is
upon
his
made free of that city, I can?jot fay j and and flowing flyle chiefly, that Diofinooth,
nyflui
PREFACE.
nyjius
XXXI
feems
to
have formed
his
oum
lljis^
think,
7?iy
?jotes.
For
this
reafon,
I I
he
underfiand what
tyiv
Ae^/v xaiyoTt^sTrrid
ftyle.
that he had a
is
becoming novelty
in?20vator
either
it
in
his
Dionjfus
certainly
no
his
in the choice^
or
in the cofnpoftion,
of
words
hut
is
well
CG?if}a?2tinople
though a
the
man
of
learning, the
lived in
ig?torant
age,
when
delicacy
of
declined.
may
the
well
fine uUis
diffe?'ent
falebris,
quad
flyle
fedatus amnis,
fluit.
'This
is
very
from
and more
now
different
yet from
the
pe-^
Jhort
unrelative Jlyle,
;
that
prevails
among
Frefich writers
riods
whofe
concife,
acumi?tated,
unco?jfieSied
are
like
fo many proverbs,
and
follow,
rather than
fucceed,
thor
s
one another,
beauties
is
of our aulefs
fyle,
which
more or
to
fotmd in all good writers in all languages,, and ?iever to charm the reader-, I mean his poetical expreffwns i fails
he
With
thefe
he has
animated
this
his
flyle,
particularly
in
his
fpeeches,
which,
by
means,
become elevated
and pathetic^
"
Cod. Z6,
and
xxxii
PREFACE.
infenjibly
"To
and
perfuade^
the
;
while
they fce7n
alo?te
intejtded
only
to
pleafe:
this
cofftpojition
of
his
little
co7itrihute
and
he
'^
to
the
harmony of
compoftion
fjall
apply what
tor Demofihenes,
that
complete
together^
a?id perfeSi^
others^
inco?nplete
it
is
but fe
comieSled
and compounded^
be
that
impoffble to difcover
his
them
to
numbers
By
which means
not melody.
feyle
is
poetical.^
not poetty't
and
melodious^
The
7-eader
may very
not
foould give a
reafon for
This
having accented the Greek in my notes : which has been^ will naturally lead to a quefeion^
my
long fnce^
difcuffcd
own
77atio7i^
and
in others.
to
Mofl of
777y
the7n
to
I have
them,
read,
to
a7id chufe
rather
refer
readers
than
to
avoid which,
I pall lay
7iot
befo7-e
reader
a77y
07jly
I have
7net
with
in
of
thofe
and which
that
convi7ice
me,
thotcgh
to
I
be
fnyfelf
was taught
like
otherwife,
to
read,
verfe,
accordi77g
the qua77tity,
left
gard
honor
is
to
the acce7its.
It
to
is
to
thofe,
who do
77iy
77te
the
to
read
ill
this,
deter/nine
whether
thefe
co7JviBion
will,
well Or
founded.
The frfl of
aigume7Us
think.
PREFACE.
/
thinly
xxxiii
not to trans-
Jhew that
the
dejtgn of accents
was
form long fyllables into fjort, and fldort fyllables into long\ and confequently^ as I faid^ that we ought to read Greek
to the profe according
quantity^
without
fuffering this
to
be
I have advanced
s
by
many
the
paffages
from
;
treatife^
concerni7jg
compofition
of words
which^
fJjall
conte?it
of
thetn^
by
fmplicity,
'The
will be
and
confequently cojtclufive
paffage
I mean
quoted by
him from
'*
Plato
tutes dignity^
Jhew what kind of compoftio?z conjli^ and from what feet, or metre, it is derito
is
ved:
is
This paffage
;
7!:iJci(pioc
"Koyot;,
and
c(pi<nv
as follows
Efyw
ftsi/
oi^'
sx^ai
tcc
Tt^oa-movjix
ocvjoiC
wv Tvxovjsc,
ufe
TTo^evovJcci rr^v
hi^oc^^Bvnv no^siuv.
this
I pall
which,
only
make
of the
lajl
member of
period;
believe,.,
all that
it
I propofe. If
be pronounced
we read
thus
coiT
this
77tujl
ro-)(p))7iQ
ko^IUv'
is
Here
from
being long,
by the ac-
cent
tnade
Jhort
is
',
and
the penultima
of iTi^umtvYiv, from
that-
being jhort,
77tade
long:
the
nxxiv
PREFACE.
it
is^
long
and
the lajl^
as
fhort.
Dionyftus^
in fca7tning this
member of
ity
the peTuy^vjl;
sT,
riodj
and fecond
feet of
uf
tyjv
Kopsv,
are cretic
;
that the
are
fpondees
then another
-Ko^hoiv'
to
cretic^
and
the
lafl
hypobacchiusy
this
Novo
accents^
it
plain that,
if
we read
according
the
y
will be
cretiCy
an iambic
but
ovr;
and
will
not
be a
moloffus,
'This
cojfufmi of longy
ca?i
and
fhort
fyllables
will be
avoidedy
to
if
we
but perfuade
his ow?2
elves omf
that Dionyfus
"The
knew how
pronou?tce
language.
that
it
indeed,
:
allow
we mufl
happe?2s
the
qua7itity
Buty if
'^
as
our au-
are
many
in
Demojlhencs of feveral
were the
reiider
effeSl
of
choiccy
7iot
denty
and
defigned to
thefe verfes
to
his
flyle
to
?nelodious\
of accihow are
like
we
to
read
Are we
we
read them,
cafe,
the
C07itexty
according
be verfes:
the acce7Jts ?
In that
fiot
they will
ceafe
to
Or
7nufi
read both
thc7ny
a7td
vent
thefe
verfes fro7n
difi7tgtiiJjDi77g
5
thetnfelves
too
much,
lb.
c.
25.
a7id
PREFACE.
mid from
iiiterrupting
to
XXXV
which they
that
harifto7ty
of fyle,
were defigned
promote?
'^
is
this
verfe
is
the very
language
of the vulgar
iha?t
ri
for which
reafon^
verfes
they
in
made
;
tfe
o
of iambics more
of any other
'sroA-
talking
Xs^ic n twv
Awv*
S'lo
(p^syfovjoii
T^syovje^.-
if
iambics were
iambics:
But
the.
accents patrons of
accordi7ig
to
muf
the
be
pronounced
the
qua?nity
therefore
lajiguage
of the
vidgar muft
quantity.
I
are
of
aiiy
though
great
ing
;
logicians^,
and
here
and
to
:
both
m
to
adhering
the old
the accents
For a
may
be taught to
a very few
to
is
mo7iths.,
when
it
as jnany
enable hi?n to
read
according
himjelf
a hiowledge
the tnafter
fni?id the
fay-
P^lojiK.
Book
iii.
chap. 8.
Vol.
ing
xxxvi
i7ig
fcit.
PREFACE.
to
quam
qua?ii,
Greek according
the
tity,
long
fome words.,
is
and
alv:ays
port
a
in others
This di-
flinElion
only to
:
be acquired by
long
co7werfation with
the
Greek poets
it.
For no
profodiesy
that
teach
cents,
From
we are freed by
ivithout
the ancients^
a hmguage
will
it
is
quantity.
To
acce7its
what purpofc
introduced,
be [aid,
to
p-o7iou7icing
be
paid
to
the^n
171
this
a77fwer,
that
they
the
?nark the
to
'^
of
i7jterfere
with
the
quantity:
to
And
that
Greeks had
acce7its
alfo
(co7itra7y
the
opinion
of
and
a name for
thofe acce7Jts,
'^
will
appear beyond
in fpeaki7ig
co7itradiEiion by
Ilie77fes,
ifi
pafj'age
in
Sfj-abo,
whe7^ey
of the
which
;
his
was
in
f}a?idi7ig poflure
this
pajfage
171
that poet,
17
Prifcian, B. xv.
Diomed.
B.
ii.
'^
B.
xiii.
p. 897. Edit,
of Cafaiib.
19 II.
Z. V. 92,
.
To
PREFACE.
To
fwer,
this
xxxvil
idle
Ilienfes
gave an
an-
allcdgi7ig
which he calk
Ttpoau^ioit
to
iiit
ly.sjiqoicnc.
And
here
it
is
for hy the
Ilieftfes,
fer the
tity\
elevation
of the
voice,
otherwife,
the metre
77je tirpocru^ixi
called by the
a?icie77t
and
voculationes.
many
ages
made an
ill
ufe
of
infead of
of the
voice,
for which
of
irrecoverably lof,
ca7t720t
fee to
what purpofe
and
by
thofe,
the7?i;
who
read
it
according
to the
qua77tity^
ofte7i
itfnared,
* Gell.
Book
xiii.
chap. 6.
CHRONOLOGICAL
Chiefly
TABLE,
L.
from
D O D
E L
Before
(
Befor:
J
xl
(
Julian Period,
xll
Attit
taliiiig
itinus
Met..
Chrift.
bilviu;-.
Troj.
1078 3636 37 77 38 ye 39 75
106
7
2
3
4
5
Tib
1
1
6
7 8
12
13 14 15 16 17 18 19
I
9 10
II
12 13
14
15
20
21
5'
16
17 18
060
59 56 58 57 57 58 56 55 ^59 54 3660 61 53 62 52
5>
52 53 54 55
22
^3 =4 25 26
27
19 20
21
22
28 29
13c
3'
23 24 25 26
27 28
105c
49 48 47 46 45
4:
63 64 65 66
67 68
32 33 34 35 36 37
38
29 30
31
32
53
69
1
39
34
35
3670
7'
40
4'
43 42
4'
36
37 38 39
1040 39
3 37
72 73 7+ 75 76
77
42
43 44
45 4b 47 46 49
^5^
40
41
36
78
79 35 34 3680 81 33 82 32 3'1 83
51
52
53
42 43 44 45 46 4~ 48
(
Before
Chriil.
xlii
(
Before
xlili
)
lie.
Julun
Period.
Atiei
Agri,,-
Mctonic
I'cngd.
Alba
built.
ore
Chi ill.
tJking
pas.
Chrift.
Julian Period.
A tier
taking
Aviji-
Troy.
Troy,
289 290
9'
19
20
21
86
S
27 28
29
84 3830 3' 83
82
81
92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 300
I
22
23
24
25 26
27 28
145 46 47 48 49 150
5'
257
58
851 3863
59 260
61
850 49 48
47
64
65 6b 67 68
333 34
35
36
37
62
63
52
I
2 3
64 65 66
67
46 45 69 44 3870 43 7' 42 72
4'
38 39 340
41
29
30
31
4
5
t>
68
840
39 38 37
3^^
73 74
42 43 44
45
32
880
79 78 77 76 75
33 34 35 36 37 38 39
4
5
6
7
8
32 33 34 35 36
37 38
69 270
71
75 76
77 78 79
8
9"
72
10
1 1
12
73 74 IS 70
77 1^
35
39
74 3840 73 41
310
II
40
41
Allalius.
H
^5
16
17 18
'3
79
46 47 48 49 35"
5'
52 53
54
55
56
57
72
71
870
69 68
67
42 43 44 45 46
47 48
12
280
81
13 14 15 16
'7 18
2 3
82 83
4
5
19 20
21
84
85
6
7
66
65
22
23
86
87 88
19
320
21
9 10
II
22 23 24 25 26 27 28
24 25 26
27 28
12
13
14
'5
29 30
3'
16 17 18
89 290 91 92 93 94 95
58 59
360
61
62
63 64
65
66
67
98 99
68
14 3900 \ 13 12 2
II
69 370
7'
72
29 330
19
Aventinus.
32 33 34
96
97 98
810
9 8
7
4
5
6
7
5^
61
31 ?2
35 ?6
99
73 74 75 76 11 78 79
Vol.
I.
(
bcIulC
xliv
t-'tfote
Chiift.
Penod.
765
(
Before
Chrift.
xlvi
Julian Period,
After
taking
Romulus.
e tonic
period.
Troy.
739
38
37
3975
76 77 78
445
46
47 48
13
14 15
149
150
51
36
35
16
17
52
I
79
49
34
33
32
31
3980
81
450
51
18
19
2 3
82
83
52
53
20
21
4
5
730
29
28 27
84
85
54 55
56
57 58
22
6
7 8
23
86
87
24
25
9
10
1 1
26
25
88
26
27
89
59
24
23
22
21
3990
91
460
61
28
12
29 30
31
13
14
15
92 93
62
63
720
19
18
17
94
95
64
65 66
67
32
16
17
33 34
35
96
97 98
18
16
15
68
69
99
14
4000
470
(
Before
Chrift.
Julian Vtriod.
xlvii
713
12
I I
710
9
8
7
6
5
4
3 2
I
700
699
98
97
96 95
94 93 92
9'
690
89
(
Btfore
Chrift.
xlviii
686
85
84
'
83
82
81
680
79
78
11
76 75
74 73 72
71
670
69
68
6-
66
65
6
63
62
61
(
Before
Chrift.
xllx
659
(
Before
Jul,
an
Alter
A IK US
jMarcius.
Chnli.
Pttijd.
taking
Troy.
632
31
4082
83
552
53
8 9
630
29
28
27
84
54
55
10
1 1
86
56
57 58
12
26
25
13
89
59
560
61
14
'5
24
23 22
21
4090
91
16
17
92 93
94-
62
63 64
65
18
620
19 18
17
19
95 96
97
20
21
66
67
22
23
16
>5
98
68
69
99
24
Tarq.
14
13
12
II
4100
1
610
9
8
7
4
5
6
7
(
Before
Chrift.
605
2
I
600
599
98
97
96
95
94
(
Befure Chria.
li!
577
76
75
Hil
Ch.;ft.
(
tu'i.in
!v
P.wJ
50Z
1
421
13
5CC
'4
5
99
98
16
97
96 95 94
18
4220
21
93
91
49c
89
88
7
86
S5
84
83
82
THE
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
O F
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
THE FIRST BOOK.
''
I I
^HOUGH
no friend to the
difcourfes ufually
em-
ployed in the prefaces to hiftories, yet I am obHged to fpeak of myfelf In doing which I fhall neither
:
my own
praife,
which
Firft
know would be
Annotations
'Tiff w9o7tfSf 7ro<J(J'oo9-(Toi?sr^oo//*(o<ff
on the
Book.
period has occafioned ^o)'Kf. and, confequently, ; great difficulty of opinions both in the great diverfity trandators and commentators. Henry
This
firft
to the preface of his hiftory-, when, on the other fide, the preface itfclf
is
This
the thing, that gives the account, is confining the fenfe of the word
to
it is
oiTcoSiSami
fingle
fignification
Stephens, a man of great parts as well as great are not allearning (which qualities as fuch companions ways infeparable that we contends be thought) they may
as
we
call
whereas
capable of many, and, of That, which our auparticularly, thor has given to it in this paflage. Plato has taken it in the fame fenfe, where he fays, ^ K4 ofxoAoyufxiv
fjti,
Tra^a
I
ought
fay
to read
it is
fays he,
toi? sr^coiiUioi?,
fj^ijciKKV
AnOAlAONAI.
Aoj-oi a7ro^fcni&s
TOK
OTfooi^ioif,
as if
agree,
dif-
TOO
^^
AM AMTTnTTTTTP*? OF
neither fhall
I
Book
I.
cenfure other
in the
Anaxilaus and
prefaces to their hiftories ; but iliall only fKew the reafons, that induced me to undertake this work, and give an account
was
furniflied
icati'jrj^ y,Ki7oi.
liaXo-
but
joining ra?
eiu^oloa
becaufe
I often find 3sAo//( governing an accufative cafe in the beft authors, and appHed in the fame fenfe our auit
:
" exa(5l than all the other hiftorians, " either ancient or modern, was this, " that he obferved, and related, not " only thofe things, tha!t were obferv" able by others, but, alfo, fearched " into the hidden motives both of the " aftions, and of the aftors, and into " the paflions of the foul, which are " not eafily difcovered by the gene" and that he rality of mankind " unfolded all the myfteries both of " and of latent vice."
,
BOTAOMENOl) AS
It is
TOli
TS-^OOlfAtlli;
TOIV
t^O^tCOV ITTQiniTXV.
feeming virtue, no wonder that fo free a fearcher into the fprings of Philip's policy, whofe affairs were the fubjecl of one of his hiftories, and with whom he was
of thefe hiftorians, I can find nothing relating to him, that is worth mentioning. The other was an hiftorian of great merit, and treated as fuch by many ancient authors both
to the
firft
cotemporary, fliould pafs for a cenforious writer. But the truth is, that the iniquitous defigns of Philip to ennave
Greek and Latin, particularly by Dionyfius of Halicarnafl'us himfelfin in which his letter to Cn. Pompeius he gives the character of the moft
,
perfonal proftitution
celebrated hiftorians
reft,
*'
and,
of Theopompus,
thefe exceftl's
might make
his hiftory
illuftrious
;
the
" fcholars of Ifocrates and, after " enumerating the many advantages " he had of well informed of
*'
appear a fatire. This Philippic hiftory of Theopompus contained fifty eight books, as we learn from Diodorus Siwho fays that five of theni were " fulpeded not to be genuine. Tty^ot^t
culus,
{i07rt>[*7ri3fj
"
*'
fays,
that
the
q;i-eateftchara<5terifticofhis writins:,
(3iA.f
oy":c-i
nr^oj jceif
zjriv'ij-
Thucyd. B.
vi.
c.
50.
'Diod,
Sic.
xvi. p.
;u.
Edit, of Steph.
of
Chap.
I.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
I
all,
of thofe things,
opinion that
their
relate.
For
am
of the
leave fuch
monuments of
minds to
pofterity,
common ruin with their bodies, and, particularly, thofe, who write hiftories, which we look upon as the repofitories
of truth, Uhe fource both of prudence and wifdom, ought, firft of all, to make choice of worthy and grand fubjeds, and fuch as are of great utility to their readers ; then, with
and pains, provide themfelves with proper magreat care For thofe, who build their hiftories upon fubjedls terials.
or of inglorious, wicked,
difplay the
no importance,
their
either fond of
being
kind, or defirous to
known
by
or
commended
for their
eloquence, leaving this opinion in the minds of all, who are converfant with their hiftories, that their lives, and their
writings were of a piece ; fince it is a juft, and a general of obfervation, that the works of an author are the
his
mind.
There are
;
others,
who make
but,
by founding
their relations
carelefthefs,
upon
lofe
common reports
''
Af>^t)v
(fj^svijirjftif
TS Kxt
as-m,
it
Le
it
Jay has
left
tion in his paraphrafe on this paflage. The other French tranflator has not
left it
out
in his.
j/vfti<r&j?
* Ovli T)j
(Tityivoy.i'iQtg.
implies praife ; and, in this fenfe, it agrees very well with what goes before: Thefe men, fays our author, are fond of being known, and they are fo, but it is to
their difadvantage. explains the word
fTTMViio;.
tranf-
And thus
Suidas
latorshave applied ^)5Av7. in this place to imitation and emulation, which is,
^n^ulot. [^oiKoi^i^of.
no doubt, one
fenfe of the
word, but
the
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
cities,
Book
I.
of renowned
and of
hiftories
nations,
As thereto be written in a hafty, and negligent manner. fore I am convinced that thefe considerations are neceflary to,
and ought
firft
have
taken great care to obferve them both, I would neither ^ omit the mention of them, nor give it any other place than in the preface to this work.
II.
That
and
ufeful,
have made choice of a fubjed, worthy, grand, will be readily granted by all, who are not
^
:
who
.
For, if any one, general hiftory has conlidered the ancient empires both of cities and
of nations, as delivered
down
to us
by
extenfive dominion, and, both in peace and war, performed the moft glaring achievements, he will find the empire
of the
it,
Romans
not only in the extent of their dominion, and in the fplendor of their acflions (^ which no hiftory has hitherto
'f'
Ov
Can maniircript-,
aftive verb,
difpofe;
the
firft
being an
to place, to
am
and fignifying
porary
but,
I
as
it,
alfo, fignifies
it
fudthis
and the other, if there is fuch a word, a neuter, in which fenfe it can
de?!, i>ajiy,
fenfe, becaufe it agrets better with OKI}, which our author had employed, juft before, to fignify the fame thing. * I have followed the K1aix.(^i(r(.
Cafaubon very
this
well obferves,
xo;vi)
upon
place,
that
.Vojiafignifies k.^ciKik>i'i9o^i,
tjj
inop-
pofition to
'
tw
x1^tf^of trvvla^d.
ti^a
common editions
in
As
7rai
^~e perfomie
vantees
comme
worthily
Chap.
T.
worthily celebrated) but alfo in the length of time, that lias handed it down to our days For the empire of the Aflyrian?,
le meritent in Le Jay, is, by much, too vain a tranflation of the word mhij-m
elks
helium
iteriim,
dii
acum
fage with more modefty^ ^I'aucun auteur n'a traitees jufqu'ici avec toute la
dignite,
et
pace terra marique partd. Voffius croes on, and fays. It is well known that the temple of Janus was ftiut a fecond
time,
mandent.
in
When
by Auguftus
in the year
and,
our author,
cannot
help
being
dafli,
;
and,
one
What
can be plainer,
when
Roman
it
hiftory
Livy
once,
particularly,
as
is
generally
fays That temple was fhut, but in his time, that he writ thofe
thought, Livy's hiftory appeared before his. For, if ever an hiitorian had the talent of adorning the adions he relates, I really think that Livy poffefled
it
in the
this reafon,
For em-
peror, whofe fayings, though deftitute of reafon, were not deftitute of the appearance of it, called JLivy verbofum
in hijhrid^.
words, before it was ftuit the fecond, and third time ? I will not quarrel with Voffius for making Livy fay more than he does, in order to favour his argument Livy does not fay, but once, though, what he fays, feems to This argument of Voffius imply it. moft proves, certainly, that, when
:
However,
have great
not
reafon to think that Livy's hiftory did make its appearance in the world
writ thofe words, the temple of Janus had been only flnit once by Auguftus, but it is very far from proving that Livy finiftied his hiftory before it had been ftiut, the fecond and
Livy
Nero, and Calpurnius Pifo, which was in the year of Rome 745, according
to Cato.
that
third time.
that,
after
find
by
Dion
Caffius
VofTius,
know, contends
",
Livy muft have finiftied his hibecaufe he ftory before the year 730
the temple of Janus was twice fhut, once, in the conTitus Manlius, after the end fulftiip of f the firft Punic war and, the fecond
fays, that, after
,
Numa,
Caius Antiftius had obtained a viiflory over the Aftures and Cantabri (Auguftus having left the command of the army to him by reafon of his indifpofition) the temple of
emperor, for during his reign, which happened in the 729"^ year of
the fecond time,
this
time, by Auguftus, after the battle of ' Allium. Bis deinde-poji Numae regnum : 'TitoManlio (Janus') claufus fuit femel,
eonftde, pojl
Rome, Auguftus
lanus.
being conful for the ninth time together with Marcus Si^
Now,
i.
it is
impoffible that
Livy
* Sueton. Life
6B.
liii.
'DeHift.
ig.
Liv. B.
i.
c.
19.
ancienc
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
it
OF
Bookl.
ancient as
was,
and running back as far as the fabulous no farther than over a fmall part of Afia.
That of the Medes, who overthrew the AfljTian empire, and 'attained ftill greater power, lafted not long, but was
the Perlians, indeed, fourth generation after they had conquered the Medes, at laft, became mafters of almoft all Afia ; but, having alfo invaded the European
difiblved in the
:
nations,
prevail
that year ; fince Ir, plainly, appears, by the epitome, that he extended it to
ETxyofUvci,
tipoAxar,
1?,
Hefychius.
iSioTtonja'alo.
ETryiyccyiJi. wpoo--
coKeiucralo.
Suidas.
In this
Rome, Drufus
fenfe,
it is,
Nay,
there
are
carry his hiftory even to the time of Tiberius, in the fourth year of whofe reign he is faid by Eufebius to have
a fpeech of Brafidas to revolt from the Athenians, as the Boeotians had, before, been,
died in his
76''' year''.
As
the
words
quoted by VofTius out of Livy, are in his firft book, it is very poffible he might afterwards forget to alter them.
^li^ci^ovlo.
7r!cJtia-a!v7o.
fays
Thucydides
',
Six
ra
n A r li r A
A^yivMcov.
I faid
that
Le
Jay's tranf-
Suidas.
I fhall
defer taking notice of the ancient emour author, pires, here mentioned by
till
fliall,
was not agreeable to the truth of hiftory. For the Perfians never made any conquefts in Europe under
lation
gives to the word -yivioi, till I come to the place, where he applies it to the
Darius, the fon of Hyftafpes ; they advanced no further than Marathon, where they were defeated by the Athenians,
flain.
andDatis,
their
general,
was
duration of the
'-
Roman
empire.
when
Ov
woK\a,i7Tviyiii,yov^.o.
Le Jay
has
agreeable to the fenfe of the Greek word, nor to the fadt, as it (lands re-
corded
in hiftory.
Y^t:
to prevail on
Xerxes commanded in pcrfon, they were far from making conquefts in Europe. They were defeated at Salamis by fea, and at Plataea by land ; and Xerxes himfelf was forced to fly into Afia with ignominy. But, if the Perfians were unfuccefsful in their
>Thuc.
B. iv. c. 88.
In Chronic.
to
Chap.I.
to their obedience,
two hundred
overthrew the Perlian, and, in the extent of its dominion, exceeded all before it, did not flourifli long, but, after
Alexander's death, began to decline: For, being immediatelydivided into many kingdoms by his fucceflbrs ; and, after
them, fupporting
itfelf to
it
was weakened by its own hands, and, at laft, deftroyed by the Romans. But, even, the Macedonian empire did not
fubdue every country, and every fea. Of the wide- extended region of Libya, only that part, which borders upon Aegypt,
obeyed their power ; neither did they fubdue all Europe, Thracia being the limits of their European conquefts to the
north, and the Adriatic to the weft.
empires, therefore, we have any account oi in hiftory, "after they had arrived to fo great a As for the maturity and power, have mouldered away.
III.
it
attempts to conquer Greece, they were not fo in their attempts to corrupt it, as every one knows, who has read the
upon
this
expref-
with
is,
it
queft.
But, as bad
Greek
hiftory.
By
their
intrigues,
of Sylburgius
other French
it
litterally
For he has
faid,
iis
ne firent plus
kcu
de
poufe their caufe againft the Greeks, and in the expedition of Xerxes our author what means this is by
:
Toircaj%v axj^n^
out by
Le
i^uir
AccSacra^.
Jay.
His
iTryiyayovlo,
countryman has
nous avons dit
abfolutely,
fenfe,
is
he has faid non multtim proLe Jay it is far from cejferunt, which, though fenfe of the word, made the exprelTing
ufe of
come up
it.
to the author's
very near
leaft,
to
8
to the
ROMAN
former; imce
ANTIQJJITIES OF
it
Bookl.
folendor fo long-lived. the fpace of fixty only of the maritime country during neither did their dominion extend even over all eicrht
years,
was neither fo extenfive, nor its " For the Athenians were mafters
and Pamphylian That, but only to the coafts of the Euxine The were mofl powerful on that element. feas, when they
Lacedaemonians, having the command of Peloponnefus, and the reft of Greece, advanced their dominion as far as Macedon ; of their power by the Thebans, of which but were
deprived been in poffeflion quite thirty years. '^ gut they had not Rome is miftrefs of every country not inacceffible, or uninhabited
;
every fea
Pillars,
Hercules
the
firft,
but
She
is
and the only ftate recorded in hiftory, that ever made the eaft and weft the boundaries of her empire. Neither has her dominion been of fhort duration, but more
lafting than
That of any other commonwealth or kingdom. For, the city was no fooner built, but fhe conquered many
ftill
>)^?av rtjc
beholden.
are
Upon
elfe
vroc^ciKtis.
Le Jay
nothing
has paflage. tranflating redculabk n\nt etc Les Atheniens faid, quefuriamcr. The other Fi ench tranfin this
He
com-
mentators.
As
to Cafaubon's criti-
it
very properly.
aVao-uf
jusv
"
j-ijf,
(?
Yu^cumy
T!roKi(
ix^x^
cilm upon this hyperbo'ical parage, all that 1 fhall lay in vindication of ouf author, is, that it was the ftyle in
etc.
upon
this
vogue
years
at
Rome
in his time,
and many
in i'peak-
alter.
Other authois,
tranlatcd without taking any notice of him, ai he has many others from other commentators without giving his readers the
Icaft hint,
ingof the Roman power, have had the fame flights, but few have expreflcd them fo beautifully.
to
whom
he was
cominor
Chap.I.
Thefe things happened during the oppofition. courfe of feven hundred and forty five years from her founof Claudius Nero, conful for the dation to the
coming
confulfiiip
who were
chofen
hundred and ninety third Olympiad. By the confhe was emboldened to proceed even queft of all Italy,
to univerfal empire ; and, having driven the Carthaginians from off the fea, whofe maritime ftrength was fuperior to That of all others ; and fubdued Macedon the moft powerful
nation,
till
that time,
at land,
no enemy being
ilie is
left
either
miftrefs of the
whole
world J
'^
and
this
is
fAcvet
ua,\lo; ot^^ii(rx
tot.
fhall,
in
this
note,
confider
the
ancient
em-
our author, and pires, mentioned by them. The a fhort fynopfis of give was founded by NiAffyrian empire and of fon the Belus, poflelTed nus, the Upper Afia during 520 years ^. As the foundation of this empire is
'
is,
generally,
placed by the chronologers that 3447'" year of the JuUan period, fii ft the before Olympiad, is, 491 years
in
the
ing of Babylon by Cyrus, which happened in the 4176"' year of the Julian From that aera, to the year period . Alexander made his triumphal entry
into the
8
fame
city,
our author, very properly, fays that it ran back into the fabulous times "", which are computed from the Ogygian
flood, to the inftitution of the
Olym-
and comprehend 1020 years. piads, The Medes revolted from the AfTyrinns under Dejoces, who was fucceeded by his fon Phraortes, whofe fon, him " ; and AftyCyaxares, fucceeded
ages,
fucceeded
43 3"^ of the fame period'', there are no more than 207 years ; confequently, the empire of the Perfians was of no longer duration which juftifies our author, in faying, that it did not continue much above two hundred years. In order to follow the com.putation of our author, we muft date the beginning of the Macedonian empire fiom the time fhe deftroyed That of the
-,
' * Herod, in Ufher, p. 24. Clio, c. 9;. U(her p. 81. Pid. p. 175.
">
Id. p. 7.
"
Herod,
in Clio, c, 107,
Vol.
I.
in
lo
in
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
pofleflion
Book
I.
of that dominion
neitlier
is
there
any nation,
as I
may
tijv
fay,
Perfians,
Xliotuv
that
battle
of is, from the abovementioned year and not from the Julian period 4383 any of the Macedonian kings berore Alexander, much Jefs from Caranus, From the founder of that kingdom. that aera, to the year 4546 of the fame their laft period % in whi< h Perfeus, Macedothe and was defeated, king, nian kingdom deftroyed by Paulus Aemilius, there are found no more than 163 years out of which number, muft be deducted the reigns of Alexander's generals (^becaufe our author to the reign- of Antifays jwfT ficwvKO whom there was gonus Gonatus, from a regular fucceffion of kings from fa,
-,
ther, to fon
down
to Perfeus, if
fleet was deftroyed by and which was fought in Lyfander tlie 4309''' year of the fame period, there are 69 years, which agrees pretty well with the computation of our author. The Lacedaemonian power over all Greece muft be dated from the abovementioned battle at Aegos Potamos. From thence, to the battle of Leudlra, in which they were utterly defeated, and ftripped of that power by the Thebans under the command of Epaminondas. This batde was in the fought 4344"" year of the Julian and, from the battle of Aegos period Potamos, to That of Leuiira, there are found 25 years, which make five years more than are affigned by our author, to the duration of their The power.
the Athenian
'
-,
only difficulty that remains, is to know what Dionyfius means by yiytom |g-
his
thor fays, the Macedonian empire was As to the power of the diflblved.
Athenians over die maritime country, which our author fays lafted 68 years,
not tranflate the note in Hud* * * has done, but date the of that power, withThucybeginning of Paufanias, dides%Jfrom the recalling
I Ihall
during had continued, in his time, miftrefs of the world. Dodwell has written a kind of diflcrtation upon this paflage, which Le Jay has tranflated without taking any notice of Dodwell. The other French
JoaijD,
which he
Rome
'
fon, as
whofe arbitrary government had alienated tiie minds of the Allies from the Lacedaemonians, and thrown them into the arms of the Athenians. This
happened
in
Julian period
aded with more candor, and mentioned his name. I agree with Dodwell that, by the v/ord yi^nx^ Dionyfius does not mean any determinate number of years, but a fuccefTion of princes, or of men but I cannot agree with him that Dionyfius had a view, in fpeaking of thefe fcven generations, to any fuccellion of priefis,
tranflaror has
;
1 Uflicr, p. 321.
ThucyJ.
B.
i.
c.
Ufher, p. 105.
'
Id. p. 147
refufes
Chap.I.
refufes
II
that I
fubjedls,
need fay no more to prove have not made choice, as I have faid, of the leaft of or propofed to relate trivial, or obfcure adlions, but
But
have undertaken the hiftory both of the moft illuftrious ftate, and of the moft fliining achievements that can poilibly
be treated
of.
IV. Before
it is
imaginary fucceffion both the French Whoever tranflators have adopted. reads Dionyfius muft be convinced of his zeal for liberty, and his deteftation of tyranny, which he never fails to
occafions, where his him fubjeft gives any opportunity of So that, I thofe fentiments declaring fee no reafon, why he fliould be ac-
The
firfl:
of thefe periods
;
was the conqueft of all Italy the fecond, the happy conclufion of the fecond Punic war, one of the conditions
of the peace, granted to the Carthaginians by the Romans, being this, that they JJjould deliver up all their foips of war, but ten ; Naves rofiratas-, praeter
decern triremes,
"
Ihew upon
all
traderent,
fays
:
Livy
cufed of flattering either Caefar, who ufurped the tyranny, or Auguftus who I fliould continued that ufurpation. fooner fufpedl him of drawing the pifture of Caefar in the charafter of
who has
srAoi*
foiD ",
tranflated Polybius
recavlot.,
Ta
:
ij.ixk^
t^iyi-
ziToi^odiiViiu
zsrA^jv
Sikx
Spurius Caflius, who had been thrice conful, had obtained many viftories, and, like Caefar, courted the people, Had thefe in order to enflave them. been as corrupt when Caflius attempted to feduce them, as they were virtuous, or as virtuous when Caefar made the fame attempt, as they were corrupt,
words of the latter This article defl:royed their maritime power. The third period was the conquefl: of Macedon by Aemilius Paulus, which happened, as I have faid, in the 4546^" year of the Julian period from which, to the conful fliip of Tiberius Claudius Nero, for the fecond time, and of Cneius Calpurnius Pifo, which fell
are the
,
had fucceeded, like Caefir, and Caefar, like Caflius, had received the punifhment he deferved. Dionyfius mentions the periods, which, in
Caflius
their order, preceded the uninterrupted poflTefijon of the univerfal power, the
year of Rome ; and, of the Julian period'', in 4707"' which our author publiflied his hillory, there will be found 161 years: During
out in the
in the
745'''
which period,
if any reader pleafes to run over the generations of his own family, he will find that, for the moft
Romans
in his time,
which
and
37.
Uihr, p. 59 J.
date
12
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
my
hlftory
Book
I.
date
from the
I
earlieft
times;
but,
from good
can produce to juftify my condud againft the cenfure of thofe, who, fond of finding fault widi every thing, and, as yet, unacquainted with the fubjed
reafons,
which
of
this
difcourfe,
may blame me
for
this
reafon
that,
Rome, grown famous, and her infancy fo inglorious, and obfcure, and fo unworthy the notice of that it is but a ^tw generations hiftory, ago, and, fince the
being, at this time,
overthrow of the Macedonian power, and the happy event of the Punic wars, that fhe has made any appearance, or
gained a reputation;
when
was
at liberty to chufe
fome
celebrated incidents in her hiftory for my fubje6t, I fhould deviate into one fo barren of fhining events, as the Roman
For, to this day, almoft Antiquities. ftrangers to the ancient hiftory of Rome,
all
on common
ers
reports,
and
falfe
were certain vagabonds without houfe or home, Barbarians, and, even thefe not freemen, whom chance,
of
it
of fortune, inconftderately ftiowering down her greateft favours upon the moft unworthy, and not reand every other virtue, have raifed, in procefs ligion, juftice,
and the
injuftice
While
thofe,
who
are
more malicious, openly rail at fortune, for having conferred on the moft abandoned of all Barbarians thofe bleflings, which But why ftiould I menthe Greeks had formerly enjoyed. tion others? when, even, fome hiftorians have dared to
publifti
Chap.
I,
13
hiftorVj
Roman
government, to
whom
and whofe. pafTions they have, perpetually, V. In order, therefore, to remove thefe
from the minds
'^
impreflions
countrymen, and ones in their room, I fhall, in this book, fhew of what nations the firft founders of this city were compofed, at what times, each of them affembled, and, by what
of
my
to fubftitute true
particular
turns of fortune, they left their refpedive countries : By this means, I engage to make it appear that they were Greeks,
and came together from nations not the meaneft, nor the
In the beginning of the next book, I fhall enter upon the adlions, they performed immediately after the building of the city ; and give an account of their
leafl:
confiderable.
difcipline,
fo crreat power.
far as I
am
In the execution of this defign, I ihall, as able, omit nothing worthy of hiftory ; to the end
infufe in the
I
that I
5-
may
minds of
thofe,
who
fhall
then be
Tm
I
sroAi7wv.
am
when
am
obliged to differ
were unacquainted with the ancient hiftory ot Rome; and then adds, that the greateft part of them had been
impolcd upon by
common
repoits
They both contended that we ought to read rav zifaWm, initead of twv woAilm.
But the rcafon given by the
fupport
this alteration,
:
laft,
to
to
feems to
me
fays, that our prove the con'.rary author attributes thefe erroneous opi-
He
not toi; zsoA^ai? he can mean none but the generality of the Greeks, his countrymen ; fince, immediately benions tok
jroXAoti,
:
But, by
ot isroAAoi,
Neither can I underltand why zs^oAilxi fhould be confined to the citizens of HalicarnalTus, and not extended to all the Greeks ; fmce the errors he undertakes to refute were common, as he fays, to almoft all of them, and not only to the citizens of HalicarnalTus, which, though in Caiia, was a Greek
Greeks
and this might well juftify colony Dionyfius in calling ail the Greeks his countrymm.
,
informed
i|
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
this
OF
city,
Book
as
I.
may be
to its merit, if wild prejudice, and difaffedion have adequate not entirely exafperated them againfl: it ; and root out all
a fubjediion grounded on reafon, (for, by an indignation at univerfal, and unalterable law of nature, it is ordained that
fliall govern their inferiors) and, at the fame time, fuperiors iilence their complaints of fortune, as if fhe had wantonly
beftowed upon an undeferving people an empire fo -great, and of fo long a continuance ; particularly, when they fhall be
infancy, forth infinite examples of virtue, than which no brought city, either Greek, or Barbarian, ever produced greater for piety, habitual temperance, and military accomplifliments.
'^
convinced from
this hiftory,
that
Rome, even
in her
juftice,
I fhall
efcape cenfure,
which
generally
attends
:
the promife
all
wonderful
fo great,
Since
thefe
men, who
power, are
relators.
unknown
to the Greeks,
worthy
only
'
For,
no accurate
hiftory of the
Romans,
fummary
El
Sn. Stephens and Cafaubon read yt us have But, I find, would alterations of the text, of their by many that they had never feen the Vatican This manufcripf, which has Jtj. clear without the text the makes very
:
Xenophon, fends
an angry meflage to Cyrus to order him, or, at lead, the Medes, who were with him, to return immediately ;
xi vuv,fv faKufOf
.S!<a>;7<i-
jjK;),v^f<f
necefllty of altering
ix.-!re^oi.i
into
a-Trffw.
Every one knows that the figure, called an ellipfis, is very by the grammarians,
wu^e^t^ : Where, after (d^ai^xi, wu^ifui is underftood; and here. after Sk, Ta\S!a ^lu; t^fi, or fomething
yi
ry.v
Tctx'^ytv
equivalent to
the reader.
it,
mull be fupplied by
common among
the
r
Attic
writers,
t,
Xcnoph.
B, iv.
Kt^ijuraio. p.
VI.
Chap.I.
15
VI.
Hferonymus Cardianiis
know of
account of the Roman fubjed) has given a curfory After him, Antiquities in his hiftory of the Epigoni. '^ Timaeus, the Sicilian, treated of antiquities in his univerfal
upon
this
and placed in a feparate work, the wars of the Romans with Pyrrhus of Epirus. Befides thefe, Antigonus,
hiftory,
i
"Polybius, Silenus,
authors have
ETTiyovuv
vr^otyi/.aretK.
It plainly
ap-
on this that the whofe hiEpigoni, paflTage, was written llory by Hieronymus of Cardia, were not the generals, who divided the empire of Alexander, but
pears,
by
a note in Hiidfon
of the Romans and Sicilians, and thofc of the Greeks and the latter. '? I can find very little AJ]/}/ovs^.
concerning
in
lated,
this
Hudfon, which
hiftorian. * * *
had
ings.
this
their defcendants.
without faying from whence he it, gives very licde light with reVoffius, very juftly, thinks hiftorian not to have been the
HoAugi!^
^
much
,
!t(
ZiAtjvi?.
The
firft
of
thefe hiftorians
is fo
well
known, and
known.
=
Diodorus Siculus gives great commendations to his countryman, Timaeus, for his exaftnefs in chronology, and great learning; but, at the fame time, fays,
Titxaiog
I(y.^l^oTl}f.
I need fay him. In another nothing concerning * * * has alfo tranfnote, which
iated,
are told, that Cicero fays Silenus writ the hiftory of Hannibal
we
"*
he was,
juftly,
forioufnefs,
"^
which acquired him the name of ErstliiA-aiog ; which name, Athenaeus tells us, was given him by
Ifter.
with great exaftnefs, and that ' Livy quotes him. Both which, upon turning to the places in thole authors, I find to be fo. But there is one thing
is
not taken
Suidas fays, he was cotemporary with Agathocles ; and, being banifhed by him, revenged himfelf by traducing the author of his
writer fays he was a difciple of Philifcus, the Milefian, and that he writ the tranfadions
Callimachus
notice of in that note, nor any where elfe that I know of Cicero, a little after, fays that Silenus, whom Coelius
banilliment.
The lame
am far from mentioning for the fake of the dream, but to (hew that Livy
^
'
p.
695.
''
c.
iz.
Athen. B.
vi. c.
c.
20.
49.
Liv. B. xxvi.
attempted
i6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book!.
attempted the fame fiibjedl, though in a different manner; each of whom has written fome few things concerning the
reports,
Like to
thefe,
alfo
in all
have
in Greek concerning the ancient tranfadions of publiflied the moft ancient are ""Quindlus their own nation Of
:
whom
who both
flourifhed
during the
Punic wars
Each of
which
he himfelf was prefent, with great exadlnefs, as being well acquainted with them; but given a fummary account of
took the fame
relation
from Silenus,
though he has not mentioned him. Hannibal dreamed, it feems, that the gods had given him a guide to con-
The
dufthim
commanded him
,
and that this guide not to look back But Hannibal could not govern his
into Italy,
:
was the grandfon of Caius Fabius, painted the temple of Salus, and obtained the name of Pictor E. Quindlus Fabius lived in the time of the fecond Punic war, of which he writ the tranfaftions, and is called
firft
who
faw
and, upon looking back, curiofity a vaft monllcr with ferpents twin-
was
ing round it, which, in its march, overturned trees, fhrubs, and houfes.
means
put
to be taken
by the Romans to
Lu-
might
be,
Italiae
ejje
:
precepijfeque
'I'liis
ut
pergeret
relates,
protinus ne laboraret.
Livy
*
:
pomp
than Cicero,
ire, tiec
manner
Italiac
pergeret porro
Vajiitatem ultra
eJJ'c.
Alimentus lived at the fame time, and treated the fame fubWe find by ^ Livy that he jeft. mentioned many particulars relating to the fecond Punic war, which he had learned from Hannibal while he was his prifoner. He is there honoured byLivy with the title oCwaximusau^or. It appears plainly, from this pafTage in our author, that both thefe Roman hiftorians writ in Greek.
cius Cincius
o inqiiirerct^fitieretquefala in occult
'
Pliny, B. xxxv. c. 4.
c.
'
Livy, B. xxii.
c. 7. id.
B.
i.
c.
42.
'Appiau
''Livy, B. xxi.
38.
thofe
Chap.I.
17
thofe early events, that happened foon after the building of For thefe reafons, therefore, I have determined not the
city.
to pafs over that beautiful part of the Roman hiftory, which the ancient authors have difregarded ; and from which, if
two things, that, of all others, accurately treated, will refult Thofe brave are the moft advantageous, and the moft juft
:
will gain
immortal
and be extolled by
their
pofterity, (both
which render
nature like to the divine, and prevent their adions from perifhing together with their bodies;) and the prefent " and future race of thofe godHke men, when they confider
human
ought to fet a value on themfelves, and purfue nothing unworthy of their anceftors, will tread the paths of the moft generous,
that
all,
who
are fprung
from an
illuftrious origin,
and moft
ilire
life
of plea-
and eafe
and
I,
who
this
work
juftice,
firft
(which
all place, hiftory) fhall, ought to have an opportunity of exprefiing my benevolence to all ^^ good men, and to thofe, who take a pleafure in the con
be the aim of
in the
is
fo
Our author
Romans,
here
to
therefore,
hereafter, occur,
look upon
me
as
a tranflator of an-
dare to call them godlike men, and to talk of the human nature being
of
my
own.
Thele rendered like to the divine. drains have been copied from impious
the heathen, by the chriftian, writers j and, by thefe, rendered ftill more im-
*'
pious: For there is certainly more impiety in comparing men to the true God, than to falfe ones. Whenever,
French
much
better
Vol.
I.
fideration
j8
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
;
Bookl.
fideration of great
am
have received, and the other advantages I have enjoyed during my abode here. VII. Having thus given an account of the defign of this
for the inftrudions
Rome
fomething concerning the materials I provided myfelf with before I began it For it is pofTible that thofe, who have read Hieronymus, Timaeus, Poly-
work,
I fhall
now
fay
bius, or
any of the
hiftorians,
accufed
of abbreviating hiftory, not finding in thofe authors, many things mentioned by me, will fufpedl that I have recourfe to
invention, and inquire how I came by the knowledge of thofe particulars. Left any one, therefore, fhould entertain
this
opinion of me,
^'^
think
I
it
A^* Tu
aro?i6|Wov
Hou
/w,j<r!jir))y.
Many
of Auguft was, then, called by old name, Sextilis, and Caefar Octavianus was not called Auguftus, when he conquered Aegypt, and put
an end
This year,
for the
make
it
The
year
our author came to Italy, muft_have been the 724*" of Rome, and the beginning ol die third year of the 187''* Olympiad. This aera is remarkable for the death of Antony and Cleopatra, the conquelt of Aegypt, and the end of the civil war, which happened in the month of Auguft that year, as the decree of the fenate, pafTed upon that
occafion,
<
fourth time, and his collegue for this part of the year was Marcus Tullius
Cicero"", fon to the great Roman orator; who, being left at Rome, while Caefir w.is employed in Aegypt, rcceived the letters of his collegue con-
plainly ftiews
Sat. E.
i.
^.
But
'
the
Call". B.
cerning the death of Antony, and the happy event of the Alexandrine war ; and, after reading thofe letters in the roftrum, ordered a copy of them to be
li.
Macrob.
c.
12.
Dion,
p, 523.
"^
to
Chap.I.
19
to the civil war, in the middle of the hundred and eighty feventh and, having from that time, to this prefent, that
Roman
I
twenty two years, lived at Rome, learned the language, and acquainted myfelf with their writings,
employed all that interval in preparing materials for this work ; and fome things I received from men of the greateft conlideration among them for learning, whofe converfation I
gathered from hiftories, written by the moft approved Roman authors ; fuch as ^^ Porcius Cato,
ufed; and others
I
up there, in the fame place, v/here Antony had, fo cruelly, made a fpecThis was tacle of his father's head.
fixed
he arrived
all
after
having
pafiTed
through
,
the great offices of the commonwealth. There fcarce ever was a man,
much
I taken notice of at that time. faid that Caefar had not the title of Auguftus, when he reduced Aegypt
:
into the world with greater or cultivated thofe parts with parts, greater application ; a great general,
who came
was given to him in 727, But, our author finifhed his before long
as
it
hiftory, and, probably, before he began it, there is no room to be furprifed that
a great orator, and a great hiftorian, and, above all, the moft virtuous man of the moft virtuous commonwealth,
Among
which
is
his
other
accompliftiments,
Dionyfius ftiould give him that title upon this occafion. Caefar, it feems,
three
years
after
the
redudlion
of
Aegypt, he himfelf being conful for the feventh time, and Agrippa for the
pretended to refign his illegal power to the fenate and people of Rome, from whom he had ufurped To which purpofe, he makes a it. long fpeech, in Dion. Caffius ", to the fenate, who, certainly, never believed a tittle of it. However, they repaid his difTimulation with the title of Authird time,
ways, be highly efteemed by a wife Voffius fuppofes this Fabius people. Maximus not to be the fame perfon Cicero fpeaks of, when he fays, Ser. Fabius Piior, et juris, et literarum, et
''
but
Q^ Fabius
Valerius Antias is often mentioned by the Roman authors, as a writer of annals, and faid by Velleius Paterculus '^, to have been cotemporary with
is
Servilianus.
Sifenna,
another
Roman
guftus.
*S"
hiftorian, with
whom
'Cicero, if there
^of, etc.
The
firft is
known by
the
name of the
^ B.
ii.
no miftake in the text, fays Licinius Macer, a writer of annals alfo, lived in friendfhip. There were many
Lat. B.
c. 2.
i,
Dion. Caff. B,
c.
p. 581.
Voflius in hift.
c, 3.
Cicero in Bruto,
c. 2r.
5.
'De Leg.
B.
i.
Fabius
20
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
"^
Fabius Maximus, Valerius Antias, Licinius Macer, the Aelii, Gellii, and Calpurnii, and feveral others of good note.
Supported, therefore, by the authority of thefe hiftories, which are Hke the Greek annals, I undertook this work.
So
much
concerning myfelf.
It
now
fomething concerning the hiftory itfelf ; what com~ pafs of time I affign to it j what fubjeds I relate; and what form I give to the work.
alfo, fay
VIII. I begin my hiftory from the moft ancient relations, which the hiftorians before, me have omitted, as a without and fubjedt not to be cleared ;
up
great difficulty
firft
bring
it
down
'^
to the
beginning of the
to him, the
Punic war,.
authors of the name of Tuone of whom Lucius Aelius Tubero', was an hiftorian, and one of
bero,
Roman
dides or
Rome
Quintus Cicero's legates in Afia. Sextus and Cnaeus Gelhus were, alfo, annalifts. Lucius Calpurnius Pifo was conful the 620''' year of Frugi
with Publius Mucius Scaevola,
,
'
Greek
ziroAiiMi.
hiftorian of the
which was the year Tiberius Gracchus was (lain and cenfor the 633'' with
Quindlus Caeciiius
hillory,
The firft Punic war, from whence Polybius dates his hiftory, properly began in the confulftiip of. Manius Valerius Maximus, and Manius Otacilius Cra(rus,-when the Rofent Appius Claudius at the head of an army to the relief of the Ma-
Metellus
are
His
often
mans
or rather annals,
quoted by the Roman authors ". There was another Calpurnius Pifo, who is faid to have written of Marius ; and, confequently, mull have been a later hiftorian than the former,
mertines,
who had
"'.
poflelled themfelves
of Melfana
Appius not only relieved Meftana, then befieged by Hiero king of Syracufe, and the Carthaginians, but defeated them both, and,
the Romans concluded a with Hiero peace Though I am fcnafter
that,
rnuy
x,^ovoy'^ix.(pioiig
toiKtjtti.
Thus
tranllated
by Le Jay
-,
Punic war
is,
dont J'ay lu les ouvrages trcs conformes a ceux de nos Grecs. So that, according
'Cicero to his brother, B. i. ep. *Polybius, B. i. p. ii.et 16.
1.
gene-
Lat. B.
i. c.
6.
which
Chap.I.
21
the
:
hundred and
the foreign wars the was engaged in during that period, and all the feditions, city with which fhe was agitated from what caufes they flowed,
;,
and, by what meafures, and, from what motives, they were I give an account, alfo, of all the forms of goappeafed vernment fhe ufed, as well during the monarchy, as after
:
and what was the conftitution of each I enter into a detail of the beft of all cuftoms, and the moft excellent of all laws; and, in fhort, I fhew the whole
its
difiblution
manner of
authors,
Romans.
As
to the form.
I give to this
work,
it
who make
;
their hiftories
wars alone their object, have given tOr nor That, which others, who treat of the
Jeveral forms of
ther
is it
which
(for
"^
'^
the authors
thefe, beings
of the Athenian annals have publifhed uniform, foon grow tedious to the reader)
Poftumius, and Quindlus Mamilius were fent into Sicily to command the This year I find to have been army. the 4451 of the Julian period", and * * * has faid not the 4449''',. as \ and the 492'' of Rome, not the 487'",. At or the 489''', as he fuppofes:
'^
but partakes of
All that I fhall fay, therefore, is, that, I cannot difcover the author of thefe
leaft,
*
it
confulares.
rained in the latin annotation, as M*** has done, I believe they would afford little fatisfaftion to the reader.
Athenian annals and, if I could, I do the not imagine difcovery would be of any great confequence,. *' Aaa' e^ aVao-))? iJfar iWisJov. There is great difficulty in this paflage ; concerning which, I fhall acquaint the reader with the critical obfervations of Henry Stephens, not as they are ab(traded in Hudfon's notes, and ftill * * * more fo in Thofe of 5 but, as
\
very
Uiher, p. 271.
every
22
ROMAN
ANTIC^yiTIES OF
Book
;
I.
every kind ; of the oratorial, fpeculative, the intent that I may afFord fatisfa^lion to thofe perfons,
''
and narrative
to
who
Stephens contends, and, I think, very which prejuftly, that, in the period
cedes this,
ci
followed
it
we
Tf jiTcAs^st vj,fixvl.v7;f,
anfwer
the
probation, or difapprobation of it ; neither has this reading been taken notice of by Hudfon in his collation
goes on, with the fame ftrength of reafon, and fays that, after thefe words, aAA.' e| aVao-nj Jea?
next fentence.
He
fome third fxiKJovivccyovm tj xai Gsoiftfix))?, kind of tiix is wanting; becaufe our
and not | would have faid, iKcHi^oif iSiacf, if he had mentioned but two forts.
author fays
e| aVas-ijf A*f,
as he
even of the Venetian manufcript ; or followed by any tranflator eitherLatin, or French. But, I muft own, I look this upon reading as the true one, and that it will conduce much to clear up this pafTage, which, otherwife, feems to me almoft inexplicable. In order, to a form clear idea of our therefore,
defign in giving a mixed form to his hiftory, and in chufing a form fo mixed, as to give fatisfadtion
author's to political orators, to philofophers, and to thofe, who read for amufement,
This, he fays, is further confirmed by cur author's propofing not two, but three forts of men, in whofe favour he gave this form to his hiftory ; He adds, that all the tranflators have miftaken the fenfe of the word iyuyuviof, by applying it to a relation of wars, and contends that the iSi ivxyuvio;
relates to ftatefmen, as the iSim^iu^Klwyt
we muft
is
iSi*
imymiot
fieo^j7i)cij
the
and what for the third ? muft be wanting Stephens fomething it I fhould, rather, ^7: fupplies by chufe iiiiyt]fj.ci]iKi!, which is a word,
for the fecond,
:
defigns to gratify,
men, whom our author meaning thofe, who make hiftory an amufement, fhould be nieix, or fomething of that nature. Thus, I have laid before the reader,, in as fhort, and as clear a manner as
third fort of
properly, adapted to hiftory, narration being the foul of it, and a word ufed
am
able,
marks of Stephens on this paflage ; and fhall only add, that I find by a note of not quite two lines in Sylburgius, that the Venetian manufcript has inftead of ocvxyvuffxairi, and ttyuvia-jjiaa-i
that Lapus has followed this reading, and trandated it in hijloricis certamini-
by our author himfelf, in his character of Thucydides ^. And what can be more entertaining to thofe, who read hiftory, as they do romance, than a relation of battles, fieges, and all the other military operations, of which
hiftory
This, in
reading
u-yuvia-iAan-i, with the Venetian manufcript, inftead of (xvxyvu(rf*ci<n. If any one doubts of the fenfe I have
bus:
iJsa imyuvio;, let him read the critical works of our author, and
given to the
*
Stephens Proleg.
c.
2.
C. 37.
deflre
Chap.I.
23
to fuch,
engaged in philofophical Ipeculations , and to all, who in the contemplation of military propofe no other end Thefe things, adions, than an undifturbed entertainment.
therefore, will be the
fubje6t
is
of
my
I
hiftory,
and
this the
form of
it.
The
author
IX.
THE
^
moft ancient
pofleffors
now ftands,
to the con-
As
dition of the place before their time, whether it was inhaAfterwards, the bited, or defert, none can certainly fay.
Aborigines made themfelves mafters of it, having difpoflefled Thefe people lived, before the inhabitants after a long war that, on the mountains, in villages without walls, and dif:
he will find inftances without number of his ufing it in this fenfe. In fpeak^ Ex Si ing of Demofthenes, he fays,
Toiv
vV^
zir^ot
ivwyoiMuv
sr,^in
yiyoiccn
I
sr^d?
iy.Khr<TiiX(.
The
the Latin trandators call thefe people Sictdi ; becaufe That was the name
laft
thing
I (hall
mention
is,
in this note,
they were
known by among
I
the
Ro-
which
am
by
afraid
mans
lators
But
is,that,
/)i;/7(?/c/'/6fn-,
whole
fatif-
fiiftion he propofes the liitx. fifa^vjlocu. he does not mean either natural, or
However, Thucydides
and
tells
them
Si-
moral, but political philofophers : And, however unnatural this alliance may
fcem, yet our author, himfelf, fays, thathe writ a treatife (now loft) againft thofe, who, unjuftly, ctnCined political
^
us that, being driven ksAoi, out of Italy, they paiTed over into Siand, having overcome the Sicily canians, who were then in pofTeffion
,
^hilofophy
v\v
{rs^xyy.di\Ha,v)
<rvn'lci^oifji>iv
45.
^Xltg'
Ta
Qnxvh ^ajax.
C. 2.
Thucyd. B,
vi. c. 2.
perfed,
24
perfed.
ROMAN
ANTIQjyiTIES OF
and fome other
Book
I.
Greeks,
mingling with them, affifted them in the war againft their of this place, walled in neighbours, they drove the Siceli out
many
all
towns, and contrived to make themfelves mafters of the country, that lies between the'" Liris, and the Tiber:
rivers fpring
Thefe
from the foot of the Apennine mountains, by which the whole length of Italy is divided ; and, at the diftance of about eight hundred ftadia from one anotljer,
Sea ; the Tiber to difcharge themfelves into the Tyrrhene the north, near the city of Oftia ; and the Liris to the fouth,
: Both thefe cities are Roman colonies. pafling by Minturnae This nation remained in the fame place, being never, from that time, driven out by any others ; the ^^ fame people being
Aifif xiwT.esf/f.
Thefe two
ri-
alfo,
vers were the boundaries of Lacium, after the conqueft of the Aequi, the Hernici, and the Volfci.
a R'^man colony, fettled there Ancus Marcius. All authors agree, by that a ftadium contained 600 feet but
;
The
and
Liris
is
now called il
Garigliano^
either lan
through, or paffcd by Minturnae, a ^ Cluver fays very confiderable city. that there are to be feen, on the left of the river, and about four Roman miles
muft be remembered, that thefe are Greek feet Now, Arbuthnot makes an Englifh foot to exceed a
then
it
:
Greek
that, a
mea-
it,
vaft ruins
of
Between Minturnae, and the fea, are the marflies in which Marius endeavoured, in vain, to conceal himfelf. Minturnae, as our author fays, was a Roman colony, which was fent thither in the confulfhip of Appius Claudius Caecus, for the fecond time, and of
"=
otvS^unrcn nr^oa-xyo^tvofAivoi.
Here
is
cer-
tainly
fome error
in
the tranfcriber:
Sylburgius thinks it may be correded by reading fu^i^vxn inftead of ecJIxn. Hudfon prefers ovo^oiriv osAAok >,ou a\Acif
01
u7oi,
etc.
;
would read
the
01
fentence thus
oa/1oi dyQ^aiTTOi
ooft<riv
xWolt uWois
Quintus
for the
our author
the
confulares to have
'Oftia was,
Uuver
Livy, B. x.
21.
Horus, B.
i.
c. 3.
called
Chap.I.
called
25
by different names,
of the Trojan war, they preferved their ancient name of under Latinus, their king, who reigned Aborigines ; but,
durinor
And
Romulus, having built a city after his own name, fixteen from the taking of Troy, they changed their generations name to That, which they now bear ; and, in procefs of
time, contrived to raife themfelves from the fmalleft nation, to the and, from the mofl obfcure, to the moft
greateft,
ilkiftrious,
reception of thofe, who v/ere deilitute of a fettlement ; by a communication of the rights of citizens to all, who, after a brave reiiftance, had been
by
their
humane
conquered by them , by extending thofe rights to fuch, as had been manumifed among them ; and by difdaining no condition of men, from whom the commonwealth might
above reap an advantage: ^^But,
3''
all,
by the conflitution of
Trrsf
tmIx
01/
Si
^yl oc,
Kotrf^M
rn
^o^l1eufx7of,
Zir5)i/A1a;v,
ix.
iK,
uoWuv
x.xli9y,<yAvlo
makes
^^tie-iiAcv.
Le
jstoAAwk
manner ; et fur palTage in a ftrange ioui de profiler avec adreffe des bans et des mauvais fucces pour maintenir par de
du gouvernment. /ages loix la forme was mifled by Portus, who has tranflated it pretty much in the fame
way,
ss^a.yiA.ala
fignifies difficulties^
as
uxiyiixoilx,
in
fignifies fufferings
which
life
:
are,
moft
in
He
certainly,
both
private, and
ar6vj//t7, is
public
i^a^n^ixlu,
manner.
much
better.
-,
It
is
certainly
a fine
and, I believe, a very that the Romans made fo one, juft good an ufe of their fufferings, as to
obfervation
which has been employed in all ages, and in all Ianguages and may, very poflibly, be, ^ originally, derived from Herodotus,
a thought,
-,
who makes
fay to
Croefus,
when
Cyrus raSsuat
c.
HAGHMATA
yiyoin.
a captive,
improve
their
conftitution
E
by them.
>
io^l* ;(^afi7,
MA0HMATA
B. vi. p
459.
Herodot. in Clio,
207.
Vol.
I.
their
26
their
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
government,
that befel them,
Book
I.
misfortunes,
ufeful
from every occurrence. X. There are fome, who affirm that the Aborigines, from whom the Romans are, originally defcended, were ^* natives
of
all
Italy,
no other
that fhore,
which
in the
is
^'
has
'
Oi
Le Jay
equally
s
Hudfon
la terre
fprung mentioned by Diodorus Siculus to have been formed by the flime of the Nile. The other French trannator has faid des naturels d' Italic, which is as well as
his language at all happier in expreffing
:
bold, and unphilofophical Enfant mefme : So that, the Aborigines from the earth, like the animals
de
tells us the Venetian manuhas fcript r^nlai, which reading he ^ becaufe Zofimus mentions favours,
kotIkxi, Tu-oivtvai,
[Ax^Hf
four, viz.
TOi; T
Wi^l TKV ViXMtXV AhTTICt; opfci, t^J Ti5 noinvaif, xflM Ti) Ok^x, xcutvj Ka^aaJjj
o^ia-i Toif
vVo TO Nw^iKov
will allow
Ours
is
not
:
fays
Italy
ci,\j%yJo\a,i
So
that,
we may
Alps
oppofition
The word natives, which I have ufed, becaufe I know no better, will not fome addition For explain it without in French, and naturels I look upon to natives in Englifh, fignify no more in the country in born than a people to foreigners. I even doubt
:
whether indigenae
in
Latin
fignifies
any
of Ptolomy, as three upon That of Zofimus. But there is a defcription of the bounds of Italy in Poly bias, which our author feems to have had in his eye upon this and which, I believe, will occafion it out of all doubt that he writ put and not r^nlxt. Polybius fays T^i1/,
upon
the
authority
more
When Lucan
'
piniferis ampkxtis rupibus pennine cmnes Indigenas Latii populos, I think he means no more than the natives of time But a.\flox^on( figItaly at that nifies a people who are not only born in a country, but whofe anceftors, from
:
fays of the
ApxonSiSi
V7r^^iiirti(,
T))
tij
ju.ii/
fA4v
o^i^et
zsKiv^minxAjlm,
ar^of av'oA;f
xtjcAijufiiiji',
Tufftjvixov mihoiyoi
T>;v Si Kcnrtiv
t)jv
t>;i
time immemorial,
that country.
always
inhabited
arfoiT T{
xoM ^)cls(f
fxtu-oyajxt wctga.)j
ziuv wot^(i^(i.
vi.
'
v.
432.
^3.
Polybius, B.
ii.
p. loa.
of
Chap.
I.
27
of the land) and thefe authors fay that they were firfl: called Aborigines from their having been the origin of their pofterity
;
as
we
or
y2vix^-)(jx.Q
'ur^uroyovsi^.
Others
without houfe or home, pretend that certain vagabonds gathered together out of many places, met one another there
by chance, and feated themfelves in the faftneffes, living by For this reafon, thofe, who robbery and feeding of cattle are of this opinion, change their name alfo to one more
:
and,
them
of being confounded with thofe, the gines are in danger ancients called '^ Leleges : For this is the name they, generally,
abode they can call their country. Others give a fabulous account of their being a colony of thofe Ligures,
fixed
who
inhabit
many
is
parts of Italy,
of them
certain
calls
is
their native
T^iTflM,
AKitu,QcAiXi'yef(7i<^i'Ki)7TloKt[j.aisivav(mrffei
Htjcfoso-oy ouToife-ffuv
bius calls
mv
the remaining
t^^m
i-n-i
Icilvioivli
".
Polybius fays,
They were
firft
fettled in
the Idaean
n-ealvsi<rav.
A, Myu>.
AiMym
in
which words
place.
gulph-, and, being driven from thence, jhey ^vent into Caria, and lived in a ^ity, called Pedafa", lying in the injand country of the Halicarnafl'enfes.
nothing
this
The
as
in a mili-
Homer
and
Greece, and
Iliad
ip.
i'.
87.
Strabo, B.
xiii.
p.
XI.
28
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
XI. But the moft learned of the
Book
I.
Roman
hiftorians,
among
whom
has colledled, with the greateft care, the origins of the ItaHan cities; Caius Sempronius, and a great many others, fay, they were Greeks; part of
is
Porcius Cato,
who
thofe,
who, formerly, inhabited Achaia, and, many generations before the Trojan war, left that country But they do not point out either the Greek nation, to which they belonged, the
:
from which they removed, the time, when, the leader, under whom, or, from what turns of fortune, they left their
city,
mother country
It
is
founding their account on a Greek relation, they have quoted no Greek author to fupport it
;
and,
therefore uncertain
how
If,
what they
Ovx v
It^
tivo?
>;irv
uttoikoi
has, upon this occafion, tranflated a note of Ryckius, in which the latter contends that Dionyfius is miftaken,
when he
afferts that the Aborigines were a colony of the Arcadians. For, fays he, if the Aborigines were the firft
of their country by the Aborigines afThe engines of by the Pelafgi. Cato are fo often quoted by the Latin writers, and particularly, by Varro, the moft celebrated antiquary of his time, that I fhould make no difficulty to prefer the authority of Cato before
fifted
I'hat oi any
larly,
modern
writers,
who
are
it is
not poffible
under Oenotrus could be the fame people with the becaul'e it is proved by Aborigines
-,
cenlbr,
And we
Scripture that Italy was inhabited beThis is, fore the time of Oenotrus.
Sempronius, and
many
other
Roman
the Aborigines
properly, <n.ii>ifj.axm, to raife fhadows, and then fight with them. I wonder that neither Ryckius, nor histranllator
were Greeks, who, before their coming into Italy, had lived in Achaia.
Ryckius has
alfo difcovered
another
fays a few pages before, viz. that the Siceli were the or/j^zKiz/ inhabitants of that part
error in Dionyfius, for alferting that the Arcadians were the firft Greek
of Italy, where Rome was, afterwards, and that they were driven out built
,
colony, that came into Italy Where as, he ailurcs us from Pliny that the:
Pelafgi
iii.
into Italy,
Pliny, B.
c, 5.
of
Chap.
I.
29
For thefe are the of thofe, who arc now called Arcadians firft of all the Greeks, who croffed the Ionian gulph under
before the Arcadians.
I
have looked
into this place of Pliny, and all I can find there, is, that Pliny, in enumeof Larating ths ancient inhabitants
tium, mentions, firft, the Aborigines, then the Pelafgi, and, after them, the
have peopled Italy. the Englifh the Vulgate calls him tranllation Ctthin, the Septuagint K^ioi, and the Cotton manufcript Kilior, in Hebrew, CDD^ which word, as it was, unare fuppofed to
I
call
Arcades, the Siculi, the Aurunci, and the Rutili. This, I believe, the reader will think a very weak argument to urge againft the authority of Dionyfius ; particularly, fince Paufanias fays that the colony, ' Oenotrus led into tirft fent out of Greece. Italy, was the Oenotrus was the youngeft fon of Lycaon, the fon of Pelafgus , and Paufanias makes Lycaon to have been cotemporary with Cecrops, who was fo with Moles ; and Lycaon carried a colony of Sai'tes, who were Aegyptians,
into Attica, 6g years before Mofes As Jed the Ifralites out of Aegypt.
'i
(if
he writ
the
or
Cananaean, commonly called, Hebrew language) without points, a Dagefh, may be eitherfpelt Kitim,
but
I
or Chetim,
it
Ketim
The
authority, therefore,
of this text is brought to prove that the pofterity of this man, however he
This narne, peopled Italy. believe without cannot, poffibly, fuppofing, at the fame time, that Italy
fpelt his
we
to the other proof, drawn from Scrithat Italy was inhabited pture to (hew before the arrival of Oenotrus ; this
argument, I am fure, if it could be I believe it proved from thence, as far from is cannot, fubverting the of becaule, as I Dionyfius authority have fhewn, he afierts the fame thing. The only text in Scripture which can, by any contrivance, be tortured to of Italy, muft be fignify the peopling
,
Ifles of the Gentiles. But, fmall miftakes in geography, I know, muft not be regarded, when texts of Scripture are to be wrefted in order to carry any favorite point. However, I think it may be proved from feveral texts of Scripture, that, by the defcendants of Ketim, are meant the Macedonians, and not the Italians. I cannot put an end to this note, without taking notice of a miftake, which
the
Latin,
and,
confequently,
the
French
tranflators,
jwvflci,-
have
fallen into,
rendering
a fable.
by Every body
;
knows
it is
j^nd the fans ofjavan Elifiah a;id ^arjlnjlo, Kittim and Dodanim. By
this:
-,
'
but
muft
place,
be the fignification of
in this
the Gentiles dithefe "Were the jjles of vided in their lands ; every one after his their families, in their natongue, after Of thefe fo'ir fons of Javan, tions.
mind
to
author deftroy the authority of Cato, and of the ether Roman hiftorians, whom he quotes to fupport
his
make our
Kitcim
is
the perfon,
whole pofterity
c.
fyftem.
^
That
c. x.
fxuSof
does
often
rInArcad.
3.
^Ulher, p. lo.
Genefis,
y. 4, 5.
the
30
ROMAN
who were
the
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book!.
the condud: of Oenotrus, the Ton of Lycaon, and fettled in This Oenotrus was the fifth from JEz'ms and PhoroItaly.
neus,
firft
kings of Peloponnefus.
For Niobe
was the daughter of Phoroneus, and Pelafgus is faid to have been the fon of Jupiter and Niobe Lycaon was the fon of and Deianira and iS^zius, whofe daughter was Deianira
; ;
Pelafgus were the parents of another Lycaon, whofe fon, Oenotrus, was born feventeen generations before the Trojan
expedition.
this
And
this
fent
Oenotrus left Greece as diflatisfied colony into Italy. For Lycaon, having two and with his portion of land
:
was neceffary to divide Arcadia into as many fhares This inducing Oenotrus to depart out of Peloponnefus, he prepared a fleet, and croffed the Ionian gulph with Peucetius one of his brothers They were foltwenty
fons,
it
: :
lowed by many of their own people, (for this nation is faid to have been very populous in early times) and by as many other Greeks, as had lefs land, than was fufficient for them.
Peucetius,
fignify Koyo?
critics,
(tjlf,^ot,
therefore,
landing his
the beft
:
men
^^
we know from
ityeiv
is
and the
Sn
beft writers
Mufiwir
KVoi5<rixvfv7,
fays
Hefychius. In Homer, we find ^u9oy ufed in this fenfe almoft in every book; and, in the following verfe, it can be
taken in no
H7rc<A.ifffu
'"
For it is well known that the country, called from him, Peucetia, and, afterwards, Mcffapia, lay to the north of the Cal.ibri,whofe country Strabo lay to the north of that cape.
that coaft.
otlier,
c ^>,
MTGON,
ctKcti
itliMfiAtm
icli
'.
gives the following account of the inhabitants of this peninfuia, the point of which is the cape lapygia, and the
rwi(
laTTvyiM^.
The French
which
'
lies
tranflators have
made
Feuceti,us land
and
fettle at
between Tarentum and Brundufium, and which, he fays, is one day's jour-
Iliad u, ^. 388.
lapygia,
Chap.I.
31
fettled
which was the firft part of Italy they made, lapygia, there ; and, from him, the inhabitants of thefe places were But Oenotrus, with the greateft part of called Peucetians.
the army,
came
coaft of Italy,
into another gulph, that wafhes the weftern and which was then called the Aufonian gulph,
it
:
became mafters
it is
at fea,
it
changed
name
to
That by
which
known
at this day.
XII. And, finding there a large tral of land proper both for pafture and tillage, but, in a great meafure, defert ; nor,
even That, which was inhabited, populous, he cleared fome of it of the Barbarians ; and built fmall cities contiguous to
one another, according to the manner of habitation in ufe among the ancients And all the country he pofleiled, which was very large, was called Oenotria ; and all the people under
:
his
changed
caonians
name.
called i^zii
;
when
For, in the reign of ^Ezius, they were Lycaon fucceeded to the command,
Ly-
and, after
What
teftimony of "Sophocles, the tragic poet, in his drama, intituled Triptolemus : For he there introduces Ceres informing Trip^ the life of Sophocles, prefixed to hirOi tTrtxt^^ioi ney to a man on foot.
xa7
artei
/>itjiTo i*iv
Ti
X^f^Tlyf
to
it
xaAsfirj
to
K^y
Ti<1s(f
lairuyiav,
KaAxQ^as'
I
vVs^
zr^oa-to^oi
TliVKilioi H<ri.
am
confident their miftake arofe from their not attending to the word uVjf. " SoCpoxAijf iv
r^xyipioTToioi
T^ittIokifA-if
one hundred of which feventeen were thirty, not to be his. Seven thought only of all thefe remain: tragedies Among
tragedies,
fays he writ
and
i^ufiCili.
The Greek
author of
Strabo, B.
thor
vi. p.
upon
425.
this occafion.
tolemus
32
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
*
OF
Book
I.
tolemus
was to travel over, large a tra6l of land he in order to fow the feeds fhe had given him ; for, taking
notice,
firft,
how
Italy,
which reaches
from the cape lapygia to the Sicilian ftreight, and, then, on the oppofite fide, flie returns flightly mentioning Sicily to the weftern part of Italy ; and runs over the moft
again confiderable nations, that inhabit this coaft, beginning with But I need only quote the fettlement of the Oenotrians.
thefe Iambics,
right,
" '^'Thefe you will leave behind you: On all Oenotria, the Tyrrhene gulph, and the
And
'^^
Antiochus of
a very old hiftorian, in his account of the planting ^^ ancient the of Italy, enumerates the moft inhabitants, in order, in which each of them poffeffed themfelves of
Syracufe,
any
firft,
who
are recorded in
hiftory
ti.=|fA6v.
by
le
Jay
do not think
le
Vefpacc de
This
is,
commands
given by Ceres to TripIn Sophocles, we find fhe tolemus. orders him to travel over Italy and
Sicily : Bur, in le Jay, flie him to plough them up. The other French tranllator has rendered it very
burgius, or The firft has faid fentence properly the (econd quae loca, and quam parlem,
le
commands
Jay des lieux qu'ils out occupez. point contended for by our author is to (hew that the Oenotri were
The
came
vifibly,
into Italy
properly.
*
And
wV,
relates to
Tx
i'
i^oTTi^i.
have followed
*
that
Av1io;^^of
Su^x<nof.
This au-
90''' olympiad", about the year of Rome336. He writ the hiftory of Sicily in nine books.
fome particular part of the country. The other French tranllator was aware of the difficulty, and has
all.
to
Chap.I.
33
to have inhabited
"
His
That country, which is now called Italy, was formerly poffefled by the Oeno" tri." Then, he relates in what manner they were governed, and that, in procefs of time, Italus came to be
"
"
given this account of Italy, which is certain, out of the ancient hiftories :
from whom, changing their name, they were called Italians ; that he was fucceeded by Morges, from whom
their king,
being received as a gueft by Morges, and, fetting up for himfelf, divided the After which he adds this, " Thus were the Oenonation.
:
And that
Sicelus,
"
tri
called Siceli, Morgetes, and Italians." XIII. Now, let us, alfo, fliew how '^'^confiderable a nation
from
the teftimony of
which
+5*
is
^^
Pherecydes,
word
oVov.
azQSei^o>ixiv.
The
fenfe of the
has been miftaken by all the tranfLe Jay has not lators, except Portus fo much as attempted to trandate this fentence; but has faid in a loofe manner ; Foyons ce qu'on doitpenfer des Oefwiriens. Sylburgius is not quite fo loofe; however, he has not rendered Nunc genus quoque Oenoirorum cVov. declarabimtis. This has milled the other
:
^iivo? iivV^ov.
M***fays, upon
this
occafion, that Pherecydes lived about the time of Servius Tullius. But he
confounds Pherecydes of Syrus, the Theologer, with Pherecydes, theAthenian, of whom our author fpeaks.
The
firft
;
piad
tius,
French
who
Oenotriens.
who has written his life The other was born at Leros, in the 74'" olympiad ; and, living at Athens, was called an Athenian. He is named
yinxoyo( by Diogenes, for which he quotes Eratofthenes. Pherecydes writ
the Athenian Antiquities in ten books, as Suidas fays. was about the
already proved the origin of the Oenotri ; and, now, goes on to fhew the
extent of the country, and the number of the cities they were mafters of, that
is,
He
how
Vol.
the
34
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Bookl.
the Athenian, another ancient hiftorian, and a genealogift inHe thus exprefles himfelf concerning the ferior to none :
" Lycaon was the fon of Pelafgus and kings of Arcadia; " Dei'aneira This man married Cyllene, a Nai'd nymph,
:
*'
from
took
its
of their children, and what places having given an account each of them inhabited, he mentions Oenotrus and Peucetius, faying,
thus:
And
Oenotrus, from
whom
thofe,
" who inhabit are called Oenotri ; and Peucetius, Italy, " from whom thofe, who live near the Ionian gulph, are " called Peucetii." Thefe, therefore, are the accounts
and +^ hiftorians, concerning the given by the ancient poets Settlement and origin of the Oenotri ; by whofe authority,
am
a Greek
nius,
the Aborigines were, in reality, nation, according to the opinion of Cato, Sempro-
convinced that,
if
and many others, they were defendants of thefe For I find that the Pelafgi and Oenotri Cretenfes,
^'' :
that inhabited Italy, came thither afterwards ; neither can I difcover that any other colony, more ancient than this, came from Greece to the weftern
nations,
parts
of opinion that the Oenotri made themfelves mafters of many other places in Italy, fome of
of Europe.
I
am
which were
*
47'
K^ij'ixov.
defert,
and others
ill
inhabited
Mu?(J5/fa(pwv.
cmnamalishahitanturmoenitiGraiis,
Hie
This
Et
LySiius IJomeneus".
Virgil, Aeneid.
iii.
y 398.
poflefled
Chap.I.
35
longing
their dwelling
on mountains
Paralii. But, if any are, Hyperacrii, and, others, flow in giving credit to accounts of ancient tranfnaturally,
them be
fo
in
believing
them Barbarians; Ligures, Umbri, and let them fufpend their judgment till they have heard what remains, and, then, determine which opinion is, of all
to be
or
any other
others, the
moft probable.
cities, firft
;
XIV. Of the
remain
been
at this
laid wafte
time
inhabited by the Aborigines, few but, the greateft part of them, having
both by wars, and other deftrudlive calamities, are abandoned. Thefe cities were in the Reatine territory, not
far
(as
in his Antiquities) the neareft being one day's journey from Rome ; the moft celebrated of which I ftiall give an account
of
after
him. Palatium,
is ftill
five
and twenty
ftadia diftant
from
inhabited by the
Romans
near the
A6)vt!iri.
There
is
Paralii, or inhabitants of the fea coaft, I fhall, alfo, tranfcribe it ; the verfe
in Ariftophanes
is
icholiaft
Ariftophanes
as follows
j
,.
n^vj'uijv
1.
rr
*
comedy,
called Lyfiftrate-,
which note
exthis
literally in
Sioi.li^ot.Y.i\<i<; rni'
Kex^otto? ^^.^hKhxv
word
-mx^oLKm.
As
T^^ofKiriixxiAivoi
kou
t>jv
M:j.^J,
tiei^jii
note will fhew the origin of this divifion of the Athenians, fome of whom were called Diacrii or Hyperacrii, inhabitants of the mountains,
tok
wtx^tiv ?
wu^*
to osfu/xf;:^^^! nufiis' YIcAxvIi Si tkv Tiroi^cthiav' Auxu J's tijv Aiwitjiav" N.o-^' J"s T>jr
and others,
7;!'.
Miyx^iSot.
58.
Quintian
3^
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
I.
Quintian way.
fixty ftadia,
and ftanding upon an eafy afcent. Vefbola, at the fame diftance from Trebula "^^ Suna, a famous city forty
a very ancient temple of Mars. Mephyla, about thirty ftadia from Suna; of which the ruins, and the traces of the walls are to be feen. Orviftadia
is
from Mephyla, a city inferior to none in that part of the country for fame and extent For the foundations of the walls ftill appear, and fome tombs of
nium, forty
ftadia
:
ancient magnificence ; as well as the inclofures of burying themfelves on terrafies Here is an high places extending
:
ancient temple of Minerva, feated on the top of the hill. At the diftance of eighty ftadia from Reate, on the Jurian
near the mountain Coritus, ftood Corfula, lately dean iftand is to be feen, called Ifla, furrounded ftroyed There,
way
have been inhabited by the Aborigines, without any artificial fortification, the inhabitants relying, for their fecurity, on the bogs of the lake,
with a lake
which
ifland
is
faid to
9*
c'foiv
j3-Av;-/ov.
am
commentators
refer
iis
to Cliiver for
Cluver's opinion that the intirely tranfcribers fct down the Ceraunian inftead of others mentioned by our
of
the fituation of thefe ancient towns of the Aborigines. But, upon looking into that great, and learned geogra-
author
knows
thofe
pher, I find he
gives this very
is
mountains
Italy.
Le
good reafon
That
trandated two notes, one of SylburBut gius, and the other of Portus
:
moft
of
them
our author
them give any light to this I done fo, I fhould have Had paflage obliged to name Thofe myfelf thought irom whom 1 took them. All the
neither of
:
therefore, not trouble the reader with the conjedlures of various authors,
and
fitua-
Cluver,
It.
inftead
Chap.I.
3,7
inftead of walls.
Again, Batia, towards the Latin way, Reate Then, Tiora, which is called thirty ftadia from In this city, they fay, there was a very old Matiena, forty. oracle of Mars ; the manner of which was near the fame with
/even waters.
:
that oracle, fabled to have, formerly, been among the Dodonaeans ; only there, a pigeon was faid to prophefy, fitting on a holy oak : But, among the Aborigines, a bird, fent
from heaven, which they call Picus, a wood-pecker^ and the Greeks b>,^voKo'koi.'K\r\Q-i appearing on a pillar of wood, did the fame. Lifta, twenty four ftadia from the laft mentioned
city,
Sabines,
Thofe, who
it
many
had been
ftiould,
their
own, denouncing
pro-
who
duce of it.
Cutylia, a renowned city, feventy ftadia from Reate, fituated at the foot of a mountain ; not far from which, is a
XV.
lake of four acres, full of native waters, ever flowing, and, This lake, as having fomething as they fay, bottomlefs
:
divine in
it,
upon
as
lacred to vidlory
and, furrounding it with an inclofure, left any one fhould approach the water, they preferve it inacceflible; only, once a year, thofe, who are appointed by
their
38
religion,
ROMAN
ANTIQJLJITIES OF
facrifices
fifty
Book
little
I.
on a
ifland
feet diameter;
:
and
and
It
is
loofe,
another.
wind, gently, wafting it from one place to There grows an herb in this ifland, like ^ Burre;
a thing,
which
thofe,
who
works of nature, will hardly looked be as a and wonder inferior upon may comprehend,
are unacquainted with the
to none.
firfl,
:
in
had driven out the Umbri And, making excurfions from thence, they warred upon the
but, particularly, upon the Siceli, their neighbours, in order to difpoflcfs them of their lands. Firft, a
Barbarians
body of young men, confecrated to the gods, conflfling of a few, wei-e fent out by their parents to feek a maintenance, according to a cuflom, which, I know, many Barbarians and Greeks have ufed. For, wlienevcr the numbers of the inhabitants of any of their cities were fo far increafed, that the lands would, no longer, maintain them all, produce of their or the earth, injured by unfeafonable changes of the weather, brought forth her fruits in lefs abundance than ufual, or
any
duced aneceflity of leflening their numbers, they confecrated to fome god all the men, who were born within a certain
year
'"
and,
providing
of
in
Gladden.
very
common
maifhy grounds.
their
Chap.I.
39
their country
If this
populoufnefs,
fices,
profecuted their colony with benedidions : But, if the defign of it was to pray a deHverance from thofe evils, which
the divine anger had inflidled on them, they performed the
for-
Thofe, who departed, having, now, no longer, any country they could call their own, unlefs by favour, or force, they fhould gain another to
receive them, looked
the god,
to
whom
upon the latter as their country. And they had been confecrated when they
afTift
to profper thofe colonies. In purfuance, therefore, of this cuftom, fome of the Aborigines,
human
expedtation,
grov/ing very populous, would not put any of their children to death,, (for they looking on this as the greatefl: of crimes) conlecrated to fome
alfo,
at that time,
their country
god the offspring of the year, and, when they were grown to be men, they fent them out. Thefe, after they had left
their country, as foon as
were continually plundering the Siceli And, they became mafters of any places in the enemy's
:
wanted lands, with country, the reft of theAborigines, alio, attacked each of them their neighbours; greater fecurity, now,
who
and
fome of which
day, by the Antemnates, the Tellenenfes, and the Ficulenles, who live near the mountains, called Corniculi, and the
by
Tiburtini,
of their city
is,
at this time,
called Sicelion
And, of
all their
40
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
From
Italy,
Book
I.
of the former in
length.
which
more
Pelafgi,
who
inhabited
to leave their Theffaly, as it is, now, called, being obliged the Aborigines ; and thefe, with joint country, fetded among
forces,
the
Siceli..
It
is
poflible the
Abori-
them from the hopes of their afliftance, but I rather believe it was chiefly on account of their afiinity. For the Pelafgi were, alfo, a Greek nation, anciently, of
gines
might
Peloponnefus
particularly,
They were
unfortunate in
many
things, but,
wandering much, and having no fixed abode. For they, firft, lived in the neighbourhood of the Achaian as it is now called, being, in the opinion of many,
in
Argos,
received their name, origifrom Pelafgus their king: Pelafgus was the fon of ginally, as it is faid, and of Niobe, the daughter of PhoroJupiter, neus, who, as the fable fays, was the firft mortal woman
natives of the country.
They
In the fixth generation afterwards, leaving Peloponnefus, they came^' into that country,
Jupiter
of.
'
had knowledge
St
Oii1x\itnv
KuXufA-ivYiv.
upon Strabo, quotes fome Greek verfes of Rhianus, which explain the account given by our author of TheffaJy, as ^ well as That given of it by Strabo who fays that Theffaly was called Pyrrhaea from Pyrrha, the wife of Deucalioa ; afterwards, Haemonia, from
,
Cafaubon,
in his notes
and, at laft, Theflaly, from Theflalus, the fon of Haemon. Thefe verfes the reader may not be difpleafcd to find here
-,
Haemon
^.^ea-av ^d.
rr.ry.
ax.o1.fo.
m.^
ea nixa^ry.;
ap' a.^lo,,^,
raJo,ipi^iali)K;io-
o J'avTii<r<raXoi.A.>r.
ftilif ^p^ailo.
tm
ix. p.
J'
Suabo, B.
677.
which
Book!
41
Haemonia, and, now, Theflalia: The leaders of the colony were Achaeus, Phthius, and Pelafg us When they were arrived the fons of Larifla, and Neptune. in Haemonia, they drove out the Barbarians, who were the
which was, then,
and divided the country into three parts, after the names of their commanders, Phthiotis calling them Achaia, and Pelafgiotis. After they had remained there five
inhabitants of
it,
arrived to the greateft profgenerations, during which, they the mofl: fertil plains in Theffaly, in the perity, enjoying
fixth generation, they
and
enemies being
commanded by
XVIII. And, difperfing themfelves in their flight, ^^fome went into Crete ; others pofTefled themfelves of fome of the fome inhabited the country, called iflands, called Cyclades ;
Heftiotis, near
Phocis,
5-
went into Boeotia, Olympus and OfTa ; others and Euboea; fome, tranfporting themfelves into
I,r,ro9o<.?
The
all
dering people
Oi
IUV
t.
j
0.
geographers-, efpecially, by Homer, whofe authority in geography IS little inferior to That he has, fo defervedly, mentions the in poetry.
He
"
quotes the authority of ^^^^^^^ jpeaks of their inhabiting ^^^^^ countries, and many others; that they fettled in the
g^rabo,
particularly,
who
^'
Ki-J^Kf,
Ao^xiii'r'.r^iX'':;m^><'>rint\sccyo,K
^35 calledPelafgia. And, after Oiewing he fays, they lived alfo at Athens, the Athenians called them niKotpya^y Storks, becaufe they wandered from
one place to another.
840^
Odyf.
T.
*
)!'.
177.
Iliad.
(3. ;^.
B. v. p. 338.
Vol.
I.
Afia,
42
Afia,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
I.
became mafters of many places on the fea coaft near the Hellefpont, and of many of the adjacent iflands, partiof That, which is now called Lefbos, mingling with cularly, thofe, who compofed the firft colony, that was fent thither
from Greece
^^
Ciralius.
^+
But the
cannot find whether this Macar was the fon of Criafus, who, as Eufebius fays, was the fifth king of the Argivi But I find in Stephanus that he was the father of Erefiis, from whom the
:
principality of Dombes, have employed all their eloquence to extol, and adorn Which the this tranflation of le Jay
:
reader will not be furprifed at, when he is informed that both the tranOator,
are Jefuits
whofe
city in
Lefbos,
<?
fo called,
took
its
name.
5+'
To
fji.'-roynii
T^xTtoixivoi
obftinacy in defending one another at all events, joined to an unrelenting hatred of all their oppofers, puts me in mind of what * Tacitus fays of the
I fhall not dereader of the the curious tranfprive Jation le Jay has exhibited of this pafKoloiKuvltiif (r<pu\> (rvfyiv;.
Jews, apud ipfos fides objlinata, mifericordia in promptu ; fed adverfus omnes
alios
hojlile
odium.
However,
find
fage.
It is
well
known
that
Dodona
of the Moloffi, a people of Epirus and that Theifaly, from whence the Pelafgi were driven by the Curctes, and Leleges, was feparated from Epirus only by mount Pindus. So that, our author fays, very properly,
city
-,
was a
pompous
Sia,
T>)f
This fentence
le
prefume, by and, him, among this affair of the Mediterranean was This produced an annot forgotten. fwer from the Jefuits, in which they acknowledge the mijlake but attribute it to an overfight in the correftors of
the
other
French
-,
credible that a
the prefs, and lay, that the tranflator had written que ce nomhre (des Pelaf-
fhould be, fo perfectly, unacquainted both with the Greek lanBut le guage, and with geography
:
pays Mediterrane., oit par campagne Mediterranee, on par la Mediterranee ; and that the word region
gues)
villi
par
le
la
region, for
feems, was fond of navigation. Jay, * I find, by the preface of *, the other French tranflator, that the journaliils of Trevoux, the capital of the
it
M*
The other replies by the corredlors. that this anfwer will be allowable, if : The firft, that two things are
granted
le
Medi^
B.
V. c. s.
greatefl:
Bookl.
43
greateft part
took, refuge
(againft
among the inhabitants ofDodona, their relations whom, as a facred people, none would make war)
where they continued fome time. But, finding themfelves grow troublefome, and the country not being fufficient to
fupport them
all,
they
left it in
obedience to an oracle,
:
a great many fhips, they paffed the endeavouring to reach the neareft parts of Italy.
But, the wind being in the fouth, and they unacquainted with the coaft, they were carried off to fea, and landed at
one of the mouths of the Po, called ^' Spines In this place, they left their fhips, and fuch of their people, as were leaft
:
able to bear fatigue, placing a guard there, to the end that, if their affairs fucceeded ill, they might be fure of a retreat:
Thofe,
wall
;
who were
left
camp with
when
and, bringing in plenty of provifions in their fhips, their affairs feemed to of the profper, they built a city
river.
is probable the word region^ or pays, campagne, fhould be dropped the of the prefs, and the corre6tors by
that
a moft egregious blunder. Js*^Cluver fhews this to J^vrivii;. have been the principal mouth of the
tranflator fay
nothing of
it
among
his
trrata,
By this abftra6t of the difpute, the reader will fee that the attack was
ftrong,
Po, which he fuppofes to be the reafon why it is called Primaro at this On the left fide of it, flood day. Spina, once a confiderable city,
and
p. 134.
f Ital. Antiq.
the
44
ROMAN
;
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
and, being mafters at fea for a long time, they fent tenths to the god at Delphi, thofe arifmg from their gains at fea, being, in magnihcence, inferior to none. But,
afterwards,
the Barbarians,
(however, thefe Barbarians, in procefs of time, were driven out by the Romans) and that part of the Pelafgi, left at
Spines, was, thus, deftroyed.
their
country, croffing the mountainous part of Italy, arrived at the territory of the Umbri, which borders on That of the
other parts of Italy, and were an exceeding great, and ancient people. At firft , therefore, the Pelafgi made themfelves m.afters of
Aborigines
The Umbri
inhabited a great
many
fome of the lands belonging to the Umbri, where they, firft, fettled, and took fome of their fmall towns : But, a great
raifed againft
them, they were terrified at the their enemies, and betook themfelves to the
:
Thefe, determining to treat them as enemies, prefently, gathered together out of the adjacent The towns, in order to drive them out of the country.
happened, at that time, to be incamped near hard by the Holy lake, Cotyle, a city of the Aborigines, in it ; and, obferving the little ifland floating about learning,
Palafgi,
who
from the
captives they
had taken
^^
name of
the inhabitants,
5**
concluded
TO
they had
Jay,
accompliflied the
this as if c(pi(n re-
TiKof (Xv
f^P'i^'
^eoTr^cTTict
have rendered
vV^eov. Poniis,
and
his tranQator le
lated to Bttn^oTrny,
oracle
BoDkl.
oracle
:
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
For
Tliat,
45
to
them
in
Dodona, and which Lucius Mamius, no obfcure man, fays, he himfelf, faw ingraven, in ancient characters, upon one of
the Tripods, {landing in the temple of Jupiter, was in thefe terms ; " *' Go in fearch of the Saturnian land, inhabited
by the Siceli, and of Cotyle, a city of the Abori" ifland then, mixing with gines, where there is a floating
-,
*'
language will not bear For, in that or fomething analogous JfiToi^ufvou, But to it, would have been inierted.
:
the curious
that this
cafe,
very elegant Greek to fignify thai the oracle was accompUJJjed with regard to them. Sylburgius has faid, crediderunt finemjam haTAof ix^v
ff?'"-'
is
infcription now in the world. But, whatever might be the charaders, the
oracle, or rather, the priefts, at dona, delivered themfelves in
Dovery
bere
Latin
is
fcarce
that
he
and, particularly, took care to be very explicit in their injundion to the Pelafgi to fend the
good
verfe
made
The
it
other
French
artfully,
very
crwent que Voracle etoit Thus, by leaving out o-cpitr;, acccmpli. he has avoided the difficulty of conreding it with either. The reader will determine which tranflator takes
obferve,
there
is
none
moft pains
who
or
There is a padage concerning That. in this book, in which our author tells us, that Hercules abolifhed this nionftrous
difficulties,
cuftom of
facrificing
human
viftims,
offer
wifh our author had given usthisinfcriptioninthe ancient characters, in which Mamius fays, he faw it
men.
All authors agree that the Carthaginians, like the Tyrians, their anceftors,
thought human
at
Dodona
mofl
effeflual
But
fuppofe
Mamius
deities.
How
flrange a thing
is
it
copy the infcription in thofe charadlers. However that may be, it is certain
that an infcription, ingraved fo many before the Trojan war, generations and exhibited in the characters then in
ufe,
that any nation fliould be fo infatuated by their rehgious prejudices, as to imagine that the facrifice of their fel-
fatisfaflion
to
Creator
t'
them,
46
ROMAN
XX. When
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
a tenth to Phoebus,
with a numerous army, they met them unarmed with olive brandies in their hands, and gave them an account of their
begging they would receive them in a friendly manner, and fuffer them to cohabit with them ; alliirino: them, at the fame time, they would not be troublefome ;
fortunes,
iince heaven,
itfelf,
led
them
as the
only
one,
they refolved to laboured under a war, they obey the oracle ; and, as they to the on with receive the afSiceli, were, then, carrying
frftance
them.
When
the Aborigines
heard
To
of thefe Greeks againft the Barbarians, their enemies. this purpofe, they entered into an alliance with the
Pelafgi,
and granted to them fuch of their lands as lay near the Holy lake, of which the greateft part were marfliy, and which, according to the ancient ftyle of their language, For it was the cuftom of the ancient are now called Felia
:
Greeks, generally, to place before thofe words, that began with a vowel, the fy liable 8, written with one letter : ^^ This
was
like a
lines
joined to one
Foicus,
upright
line, as FsAsvyj,
Fo/Afos",
and
Foivr,^,
many
fuch words.
Afterwards, a
Aeolic
come
to
th.e
place,
charafters were, orlthe fame. See the forty firlt ginally, annotation on the fourth book,
Ro-
fupport
Bookl.
47
fupport them all, prevailed on the Aborigines to join them in the expedition they propofed ; and, making war upon the Umbri, they furprifed Croton, a rich and large city; and
made uk of
this
city,
as a fortrefs to
fertil
paftures lying
alfo,
They made
other places, and, with great alacrity, aflifted the Aborigines in the war they were then ingaged in againft the Siceli, till they drove them out of their country: And the Pelafgi in-
themfelves mafters,
of a great
many
habited in
common
many
is
cities,
fome
of which were, before, inhabited by the they built themfelves ; of which number,
Siceli,
and others
and fome
others,
difpoffeffed
habited by the Romans, and preferve fome fmall remains of the Pelafgian nation ; which cities, formerly, belonged to
In thefe there remained, for a long time, many of the ancient inftitutions, formerly, inufe among the Greeks, fuch as the ^9 fafhion of their arms, Argolic bucklers, and when they fent out an army beyond their confpears ; and,
the
Siceli.
s- TuvcTrKm ruv woMlxiTn(ib3v jioiTuof. All the tranflators, both Latin and French, have rendered this, the ornawfK^j c/ /Mr ^r?j ; Their reafon was, I imagine, becaufe xaj/^of, fometimes,
he would, no doubt, have fhewn us thofe ornaments were Whereas, he mentions only the fliape of thefe arms; calling the firft an Argolic
what
leaft
this
ufe
fines.
48
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Bookl.
begin a war, or to refifl an invasion, certain with them holy men, unarmed, went before the reft, carrying the conditions of peace: Such, alfo, were the ftrudure ^ of their temples, the images of their gods, their purificafines, either to
tions,
and
ture.
and many other things of the fame naBut, the moft confpicuous monument, by which it
facrifices,
the Siceli, formerly, appears that thofe men, who drove out Hved at Argos, is the temple of Juno at Phalerium, built in
the fame form with That at Argos ; where the manner of the ceremonies was the fame; holy women ferved the
a girl unmarried, called Canephoros, BqfketBearer^ began the facrifice, befides chorus's of virgins, who ^' hymned the goddefs in fongs of their country. Thefe
temple, and
^'
mafters of a confiderable part of thofe, a moft pieafing they call, the Campanian plains, which afi'ord driven the Aurunci, profpedt, and very fertil pafture, having There they built a barbarous nation, out of part of them.
people were,
alfo,
buckler, afterwards, changed for the 6 Scutum, which we find by ail authors to have been of an oblong
figure
as they, alfo, made ufe of the If any ^Pilum, inftead of the fpear. one doubts whether the Argolic buckler was round, let him look into Virgil,
,
of
this
*"
The
tranflators
who compares
fame
akarsy as ihi; fignilies alfo, But, fanuluaries. an image, as may be feen in Julius Pollux, Hefychius, and others, I have chofen to tranflate it fo ; becaufe the chapels, etc. feem to be included ia the ftrudlure of the temples,
chapels,
*'
have rendered t
phemus, to an Argolic buckler, or the fun, which 1 prefume retains ftill the
figure
it
Aj/m
j-of^uwv
araij.
-,
Admirably,
telo
une jeune vierge irreproachable dans fes nweurs. '"' Tjwvaa-wv t>;v ^eov. The reader will
tranflated
by
le
Jay
4rgolici
forgive
my
when he
the
word
Livy, B.
viii. c.
8.
635.
feveral
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS
11
^^
ALIC A RN A S SEN S J S.
Larifia, giving to
it
49
the
name of
Some of
ftanding even at this day, having often changed their inhabitants But Larifia has been long deferted, and fliews, at
:
prefent,
no other
but the name, and, even, this is not, generally, known: It was not far from *+ Forum Popilii. They were, alfo, mafters of a great
its
fign of
other places, as well on the coaft, as in the midland country, of which they had difpofTefled the Siceli.
many
XXII. The Siceli, being warred upon both by the Pelafgi, and Aborigines, found themfelves incapable of making refiftance ; and, taking with them their wives and children, and
fuch of their effeds as confifted in gold or
all their
filver,
they quitted
Then, bending country ward, along the mountains, they marched through all the lower driven from every place, they, at part of Italy ; and, being
:
to
them
laft,
prepared
^^
rafts in
of an
*'
ebb-tide,
the Streight; and, taking the advantage to the next ifland ; paffed over fromTtaly
fenfible that there are
was called Lafrom Larifia, the daughter of rifla, Pelafo-us, from whom, alfo, two cities in Thefialy were called by the fame name ; which tends very much to confirm the account, given by our author,
of the Pelafgi living in Thefl^aly. ' Cluver fliews Ayopoif TloTriKix;to have been town the name of this he Forum Popilii^ which, fays, is now but called Forlm populo, oftener, Forli
'
no
tides in the
The Mediterranean, reafon of which may, poflibly, be that the water in the Mediterranean being fo much lefs in bulk than That of the ocean, it cannot refill the weight of the water in the latter ; for which reafon, this, always, runs into the Meditjrranjean with great violence at theStreights of Gibraltar, not to mention the waas in the
ocean
ter,
that
-,
lefpont
efteCl
piccolo.
am
of the attra>5tion of the moon water of the Mediterranean the upon For this feems to be large enough for
In Corinth,
p.
Vol.
I.
which
50
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
giv^en
OF
Book
I.
which was then poffefTed by the Sicani, an Iberian nation ; who, flying from the Ligures, were, but lately, fettled there^
and had
the
the
name of Sicania to
from
to ad more upon one part than another, and, tonfequently, to make one part fwell more than an-
moon
of
it
then called Sicania, fays they crofled the Streight kixIiovIo; th ccvif/.^, with a
favourable wind, or, as
Hobbes
has,
other
but,
when
it
fubfides,
it
muft
itfelf towards the Streights, which the fuperior weight, and torce of the water, perpetually, rufhing in This might, there, will not permit.
extend
very properly, tranflated it, tvith aforeivitid. But, there is a difficulty, that occurs in the account given of the
Sicani by Thucydides, and
followed
by our author
vVo Atyvu\
The
indeed, be anfwered by the afllimption of an under-current, which may run out of the Streights, at the fame time, the upper-current runs in. But, even,
in that cafe, fo vaft a lake as the
Now, we
find
Me-
diterranean could neither receive, nor difcharge water enough at the Streights, in fo fhort a time as the tide flows and
ebbs, to rife, or fall fenfibly. I know '" Ariftotle fays the water, in the that acStreight of Sicily, ebbs, and flows
" Strabo alfo, cording to the moon. that the to fhew quotes Eratoft;henes its courfe in that water Streight changes often as and twice every day, every Notthe ocean. night, like That of authothefe very great withftanding ebbrities, I much doubt whether the
comprehend France
in
which
cafe, thofe Ligures, who lived between the Rhone, and the Alps, would be
near
neighbours
this
to
the Spaniards.
occafion, I cannot help of a great miftake comnotice taking mitted by this, truly, learned and exadt
Upon
ing,
in the
geographer He imagines that Thucydides, whofe words he quotes, applied thofe words to the paflage of the Sicani from Italy to Sicily whereas,
'
:
-,
ther
it
is
nothing can be plainer than that Thucydides applied them to the Siceli crofTing the Streight on rafts, and not
to the Sicani.
owing winds, which, fometimes, blow into that Streight from the Tyrrhene fea, that is, from the north and, at other
,
to the
As
who
Sicilian fea,
which
lies
it.
And Thucydides,
who
gives the
Siccii paffing
17(^1
arefaidby Thucydides, and Dionyfius to have expelled the Sicani, I fufpedt they were not the Ligures, as all the tranflators have called them, and I myfclf among the refl:, but fome other ancient people, whofe hiftory we are
unacquainted with.
c, 2.
mvj*.
In
Sic.
Ant. p. 26.
P. 27.
its
Bookl.
its
51
triangular figure, was, before, called were very few inhabitants in it for fo large an ifland
There
fo that,
When, therefore, the the greateft part of it was defert. Siceli landed there, they, firft, fettled in the weftern parts ;
and, afterwards, in feveral others, and, from thefe, the ifland In this manner, the Sicelian nabegan to be called Sicely.
tion left Italy, according to ^^ Hellanicus, the Leftian, the ^^ the twenty third generation before the Trojan war, and in
For he fixth year of the priefthood of Alcyone at Argos. that two ItaHan colonies paflTed over into Sicely ; the fays
firft
who had
by the Oenotri ; the fecond, five years after, He makes of the Aufones, who fled from the lapyges.
their country
king of thefe people, who, he fays, gave name ^* Phiboth to them, and to the ifland. But, according to
Sicelus the
**
E^Avixo{
Suidas,
AsrSiof.
Ou
de Milet;
il fit, felon
um
:
terre,
fays
M***
description de la
he confounds Hellanicus, the Lefbian, with Hellanicus, the Milefian: Suidas, was fays, the s!-giO(Jay j/t;?
exprefsly, written by the
laft.
Argos. It is fuppofed that Hellanicus of Lefbos was the firft hiftorian, who introduced the method of computing the years according to thofe of the
prieftefies at
Argos
as
Timaeus was
the
firft,
who
There
is
a re-
markable paflage quoted by Gellius out of 'Pamphila, by which, the ages of Hellanicus, the Lefbian, of Herodotus, and Thucydides will, plainly,
In the beginning of the Pewas fixty loponefian war, Hellanicus
$iAi5-of
lufajcsir/of.
The
age, in
appear
fifty three,
Our
Thucydides, who fays that the firft the year of the Peloponnefian warwas of the Chryfis at 48^*^ of priefthood
'B. XV.
c.
very well attachment to Dionyfius the elder, by whom he was, afterwards, banifhed ; a juft reward for the affiftance he gave to the tyrant of his ^ He writ, befides other country. of the affairs of Sicily, in eleworks, As to his fentiments, the ven books. difpofition of his fubjeft, and his ftyle, they are very particularly, and very " beautifully defcribed by our author,
which
known by
23.
=B.
ii.
c. 2.
'Diod. Sicul. B.
xiii.
"
p. 387.
C.
j-
liftus,
52
liftus,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
I.
the Syracufian, the time, when this colony paffed into the Trojan war; but Sicely, was the eightieth year before the people, who went thither out of Italy, were neither the
Siceli,
the Aufones, nor the Elymi, but the Ligures, whofe leader was Sicelus ; who, he fays, was the fon of Italus ; and
that,
the people were called Siceli ; and that thefe Ligures had been driven out of their country by the Antiochus, the Syraculian, fixes no Umbri, and Pelafgi.
in his reign,
time for their paflage, but fays the people, who left Italy, were the Siceli, who had been forced to quit their country
chofe Sicelus for by the Oenotri, and Opici ; and that they But ^^ Thucydides writes that the people, who their leader. left the country, were the Siceli, and thofe, who drove them
out of
it,
the Opici
And
when
they
left it,
Thefe, therefore, Trojan war. are the relations, given by authors of credit, concerning the to fettle in Sicely. Siceli, who removed from Italy,
after the
XXIII. The
Pelafgi,
a large and fertil to power, riches, and and, by a fwift and great advance, rofe which they did not long enjoy : But, other
every
profperity,
having made themfelves maflers of trad of land, took fome towns, built others,
when
all
flourifhing
in his
rians
:
criticifm
Greek
him
He,
there,
fiiys,
among
other
of imitating the freedom, and fpirit of Thucydides, he was a fervile flatterer of tyranny that, like Thucydides, he left his fubjea:
things, that, inftead
-,
in dignity and flrength, yet he imitated him in the roundnefs, and clofenefs of his periods, *9- QinvSih^ ii. See his fixth book,
imperfed
and fecond chapter; great part of which paflage has been quoted in the former notes.
wrath;
Bookl.
53
and fome of them were deftroyed by calamities, inothers by their Barbarian flidled by the hand of Heav^en, But the greateft part of them were again difneighbours
wrath
:
and the country of the Barbarians ; perfed through Greece, whom, if I attempted to give a particular acconcerning
count,
it
would require a very long difcourfe. However, a few of them remained in Italy, through the care of the
Aborigines.
The
iirfl:
feemed to be a drought, which laid wafte the land, the fruit came to muturity ; neither falling from the trees before it
did the corn, which
till
the ear was ripe ; nor was there grafs fufficient for the cattle Some of the waters were not fit to drink, others
:
fhrunk, during the fummer ; and others were, totally, dried " The like misfortunes attended the oiFspring both of up.
'''
AhX(foi
Si
Tuloig
tyinlo
ts-ffi
by the
ties in
The
reader
defcription of the misfortunes, which happened to the offspring both of women, and cattle, our author has made choice of fuch terms, as are applicable to both: In which, he has been followed by the
thing in his tranOation, that renders it not only tedious, but ridiculous. It is to be obferved that our author, after he has defcribed the corruption, and
Latin tranflators, particularly, by Portus, as publifhed by Hudfon, who, I obferve, has made fome very proper
alterations
allb,
drying up of the waters, fpeaks firft. in general terms, of the misfortunes, that happened to the offspring of women, and cattle; and then goes on to
place. Jay, has fucceeded very well in renBut the other dering this paffage. French trandator has taken another courfe He has made two periods of it; one of which he has applied to the
:
in
this
Le
lator has left out, becaufe Sylburgius, his guide, has left it out alfo ; whole
words
are thefe
-,
Nee
;
feliciores
erant
foeturae muUerum
women, and
which renders
tedious
accouchements.
cattle
54
cattle,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
and of women.
;
Book
I.
at their birth
fome, by their death, deftroying even thofe that bore them And, if any efcaped the danger of their de:
they were either lame, or imperfedl ; or, being hurt by fome other accident, were not fit to be reared. The reft of the people, alfo, particularly thofe, in the vigor of their
livery,
age, were afflided with various diftempers, and uncommon deaths. Upon their confulting the oracle what god, or gehad offended, to be thus afflidied, and, nius what
they
by
relief,
the
having obtained what they delired, but that the moft valuable give what they had promifed,
things were
ftill
For the
time
of
^'
made
vow to
offer
up
to
Jupiter,
ments etoient prefque epuifces, ou meme entirement a fee par les chaleurs exceffives.
tranflation of the
in order to
I
But,
fhew
this in a
light,
which, immediately, precedes this. Les fources, fays he, etoient frefque mme entirement a fee par fpuiJceSy oil
les
nv7wv ^^i]-^oilm. This ufe of the x^YiiAoO.ci ought to convince the tranflators that it does not always
''
word
chaleurs
exceffives.
And,
etoient
then,
adds,
Les femmes n
dans
leurs
heureufes
Now,it is plain, by the common rules of grammar, that this laft fentence muft relate to That, which, immediately, precedes comparative-, and muft relate to fomctMng and there is nothing but the
,
though, I obferve, that genera'ly, rendered fo. Nay, what is ftill more extraordinary, even '' Ariftotle's definition of ;^;^i;f*7tf, (by which he fhews that, inftead of fignifignify motley
it
is,
;
fying money,
of
it
fignifies
is
every thing,
meafured by
money)
it ;
becaufe plus
is
is, however, rendered in the fame manner by fh; Latin tranflator, whoever he is. The words of Ari-
uotle are
ccruiv
)
^^..ft.xia,
ii KtyofAiv
zirccvlct,
preceding
relate,
fentence, to
which
it
can
The
therefore,
muft mean nothing, or it muft mean this Les femmes dans leurs accouehe:
kOix. B. iv, c. I.
Apollo,
Bookl.
sj
profacri-
all
their future
apart,
dud.
fet
and
ficed to the
cattle,
gods the promifcd portion of all their fruits, and as if their vow had related to them only This,
:
words,.
Toif K^^o(f.
Much
time, and
labour have been thrown away by many men of learning in order to difcovcr the etymology, the origin, the names, and I'unftions of thefe ridicucalled by the lous heathen gods,
in his hiftory of the religion the of ancient Perfians, fays, Cabiri [tint Gabri, voce Perjicd aliquantulum
civil,
"'
II?
Svi
KOilOi
TuluV
fACVCilV
IV^dfAlVOI,
Herodotus fpeaks Greeks, KaSei^ai. of a temple dedicated to them at Memphis, and fays, that their images refembled That of Vulcan, whole children, it feems, they were; and that the image of Vulcan reprefcnted a pygmy. Upon this foundation, y Bochart, and, after him,
"
Cafaubon, very
juftly,
(v^ii&cu noilx tivcs quid; to fupport which, he quotes a this I paflage in Demofthenes.
To
ihall
who
fenfe
v;\^;]v
ar(jiij(ro9-i
in the
fame
the author
of
the hiftory of Heaven, deduce their names from the Phoenician language,
in
which
CT^D
fignifies powerful^
:
in the plural
nician,
When
a
vow to
offer
number of
up
vow
was
Aegyptian.
h.ave
fhewn, in a
my
tranf-
to be performed at the expence of thofe poor animals For which reafon, the prepofition kxIu was very This cuftom of facrificing proper. oxen, by way of thankfgiving for a
:
Xenophon's Anabafis, that there is no fort of affinity between the Hebrew, and Aegyptian languages To which I fhall now add an obfervation I have fince made, which will put this matter out of all doubt When ^ Jofcph's brothers went into Aegypt to buy corn, he fpoke to them
: :
was, like all other follies., carried to an extravagant height by the Roman emperors, to one of whom
vidory,
the white oxen are fuppofed to have fent a Greek epiftle, in which they are made to fay, y (rv viKjjfwf, )}jt*y 5roA8jU9a, if you conquer,
we
die.
'*
is
by an
interpreter.
Our countryman
In Thai. c. 37. )'P. ii. Geog. ' 'C. zg. ji'J7r?ru.y'. 657,8,9.
^Genefis,
c. xlii.
:!'.
23.
vvhicli
56
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
I
Book
I.
which
now
people
Pelafgi,
the reafon.
they heard the oracle was brought to them, they were at a lofs to guefs at the meaning of it. While they were in this perplexity, one of the elders, conjeduring the
fenfe of
it,
XXIV. When
much miftaken,
if
:
they
to the gods the firft fruits of they had, indeed, rendered and juftice, except Thofe of the every thing with pundluality, human offspring, a thing, of all others, the moft precious in
the fight of the gods, which yet remained due ; and that, if the gods received their fhare of this alfo, the oracle would
be
^5
fulfilled.
But, fomebody propofing to afk the god^ whether he defired to receiv^e the tenths of the men, they fent
their priefts a fecond time, and the god ordered of this, a fedition arofe among In
it
fome were of opinion that he was others that there was treachery couched under
Upon
this,
fhould be
fo.
confequence
them concern-
and thofe, who had the ing the manner of this decimation ; government of the cities, firft quarrelled among themfelves ;
after that, the reft
magiftrates.
of the people conceived a jealoufy of their Thence, followed diforders, and infurredlions,
fuch as might well be expeded from a people, feized with a madnefs, inflided by the hand of Heaven Many houfes
:
but without any circumftances, that can acquaint us, certainly, cither with his writings, or the age, in which he
lived.
"'
^6'-^^
Tf^oc
sfe<v
a-!pi(rt
to Acj-iav.
See the
annotation.
became,
Bookl.
^y
abandoned, wJien, only, part of the inhaFor their relations were unwilling to bitants removed: '^forfakc their deareft friends, and remain among their greateft
became,
firft,
country : tinued every year. For the magiftrates in the cities ceafed not to feleft the firft fruits of the youth, as faft as they arrived to manhood, defiring to render what was due to the gods ;
wandered about Greece, and many parts of the Barbarians After thefe, others did the fame, and this con-
" who, and, at the fame time, to free themfelves from thofe, were the moft likely to raife tumults ; lurking in the cities,
were fent away by their fpecious pretences, So that, there were many ^* emienemies through hatred. and the nation of the Pelafgi was fcattered over the
greateft part
of the earth.
were fuperior to many in the knowledge of which they had acquired by " pradlifing military difcipline,
it
XXV. They
among
x;
warlike
outc
tuw (piAloclm.
The
ao-^yj
tie
tv
r(Afl!;:(^ov?wv,
eK,MCf-
the tranflators have mifgenerality of taken the fenfe of this paflage: 5ToA7rfo&i Tjvo? fignifies
to
Here Sylburgius,
Portus, and Stephens, with great reafon, read, Tv5-o-f. ''>' Eic t jwslas xivifuvwv
jWAs?f.
zjtoihsS-*/ rw; In this, our author has imi-
rather than to
be forfaken
Many
in
inftances of which
may
be found
Xenophon, and
" K
beft authority.
<;ct<nx(rfii^
sic
iiSiolii.
Here muft be
forne error in
Thucydides, who, in fpeaking ofthe experience, which the Lacedaemonians, and Athenians had acquired
tated
in military affairs,
it ought This will to be J(A;:(^tiv1ffli'. certainly I but not cure it. help the defeft,
the text.
Sylburgius thinks
^Sa
it
thus
Kojj frfin-
*B.i.
18.
Vol.
I.
nations;
58
nations
;
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
and, by their cohabitation with the Tyrrhenians^ became, intirely, mafters of fea affairs: And, Neceflity, alone
to give refolution to thofe in want,
enterprife.
:
fiifficient
was
So
their leader,
that,
whither
And
the fame
name of
alfo,
had been
tradlion,
driven, and,
were called by the reft of the world, both Tyrrhenians, and Pelafgi ; which I have mentioned for this reafon, that, when the poets, and hiftorians call them Tyrrhenians,
none may wonder how the fame people fliould have both thefe names. For ^ Thucydides fpeaks of them as
and
Pelafgi,
and of the
:
cities
He, makes mention of the in the following then, Pelafgian nation " manner There are fome but the
f]3oke
:
there as inhabited by
men, who
two languages
Chalcidians,
"
*'
greateft
part are Pelafgi, the fame nation with the Tyrrhenians, who, once, inhabited Lemnos, and Athens." And
Sopho-
cles
in his
^'
But, as there are feme fmall differences between the words, as he quotes them,
and thofe
in
I
tlie
The latter part of it he has fubjedl tranfcribed in the manner, I fuppofe, he read it in his Cupy of that author,
:
part of which pafTage our author does not tranfcribe, but only gives the fenfe of lb much of it, as he thought neceflary to his
firfl:
The
Thucydides,
fliail
"
xjh XaAmJ'i-
mv
Tufe-ijvwv
Ev hxxif.
is loft.
phocles
iv. c.
Thucyd. B,
109.
-
*'
fountains
Book
<'
I.
59
held in great venera" tion in the ftreets of Argos, and the hills of Juno, and " among the Tyrrhene Pelafgi." The name of Tyrrhenia
And all the weftern was then known throughout Greece. that name ; the feveral napart of Italy was called even by tions, of which it was compofed, having loft their xefpedive
thing happened to many parts of Greece ; and, particularly, to that part of it, which is now For the whole peninfula, in which are called Peloponnefus
appellations
: :
The fame
many
inhabited
it.
However, the time, when the calamities of the Pelafgi began, was about the fecond generation before the Trojan war But this people fublifted, even, after that war,
:
XXVI.
was reduced to a very inconsiderable number. For, beiides Croton, a town of fome note in Umbria, and fome others founded by the Aborigines, all the reft of
till
their nation
the Pelafgian cities were deftroyed. But Croton preferved its ancient form a great while; neither is it long, ftnce it
changed both
its
is,
now, a
left
Roman
the
country, their
as
each
happened
nians,
to live near
who made
beft,
them
and the
of them.
Some
rhenians are natives of Italy ; Thofe, who maintain the firft, fay this
I
part, are of opinion that the Tyrthat : are others, they foreigners
6o
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Book
I.
from the towers, which they built before any of the inhabitants of this country For covered buildings, when fortified,
are called by the Tyrrhenians, as well as by the Greeks, ^^ Towers. From this incident, they will have it Tv^asiCy
that they received their name, in like manner as the Mofynoeci in Afia : For thefe, alfo, live in a kind of wooden
towers,
raifed
on
high
piles,
which
towers
they
call
XXVII. But
thofe,
to be
foreigners eftablifhed there, fay, that Tyrrhenus, who was the leader of the colony, gave his name to the nation That
he was a native of Lydia, and had, formerly, removed thither from the country, anciently, called Moeonia; and that lie
from Jupiter: They fay, further, that Manes was the fon of Jupiter, and Terra, and the firft king of that
was the
fifth
by Callirhoe, the daughter of Oceanus, was Cotys, who, by Alie, the daughter of earthborn Tullus, had two fons, Aiies, and Atys ; from the laft
country
;
and that
his fon
of
whom, by
Callithea,
;
came
and that Lydus, remaining there, kingdom, from whom the country was
But Tyrrhenus,
who was
Italy,
colony,
ix.
Tu^trftf.
23-f<jjMp;^v.
ZJV^yo?, ttrxf^^n,
*' MofvvoiKUt'
or
Moo-ui'.
nuf-
ufed
This word
is
in this fenfe,
by Xenophon,
Cyrus.
in his expedition
Jin,
Kt/g.
of
people.
of
Book
I.
6i
of Tyrrhenians to
fays
followers.
However,
^*
Herodotus
that Tyrrhenus was the fon of Atys, who was the fon of Manes, and that the Maeonians did not come, voluntarily, For he fays that, in the reign of Atys, there was into Italy
:
And that the a dearth in the country of the Maeonians inhabitants, from a fondnefs for their native country, con:
trived a great
many methods
:
One
themfelves but a moderate fuftenance ; day, they allowed the next, they fafted But, the mifchief continuing, they divided the people into two parts, who were to draw lots
which fhould go out of the country, and which fhould ftay in it That one of the fons of Atys ftaid, and the other
:
went
*'*
forth
*^
happier lot
fell
H^oSola) Si
See his
firft
94'''.
Herodotus
fays,
Tv^ijv
iKX,'^ (*!<!' x I
Cafaubon
has, with his iifuai fagacity, both dilcovered, and reformed the errors of
this paffage
:
Txg Si avluv rn; iri^vg i^avcii in rtjf ^c^oijc: Upon this foundation, I would read the whole fentence thus Kx>i'^K^ Si
:
He
[Advar iK
Si
Tijf
X'^^ag
tijv
irioxv i^nvxi
jW-Epij.
;
that
fKX<^^>if<xi
can,
appHed
to tlie
He
advifes,
:
therefore,
Act;^^fft]i
CtfJielVCi)
read the
ju AuJoi
jU,Vl*
pafTage thus
fAOI^X;
TIJl'
This and the reader will obferve that the words I have inferted, are thofe of Herodotus
^oijfjt.eilu\i
oiTroAax^ffotv Tav
tx
makes the
fenfe
complete
[Aty
T^X/,V^
i)i'X/^^y,ft
lYiv
iTi^M, etc.
or
thus,
done
to the text
-,
and, as
iiixc<>-
Either of thefe readings makes the fentence agreeable to the refl of this I fhall, therefore adhere to hiftory.
part of Cafaubon's alteration ; and fupply the fecond from the words of Herodotus, many of which it is
the
firft
according to the prefent reading, belongs to the former fentence, there is a verb wanting in the latter to
lead to the confequenceof a3-oA;^^o-v, the fenfe of which will, othervvife, be
too
is
much
fufpended
And
this
verb
word
B In Clio, c. 94.
th
{,2
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
J3ook
I.
the people, which was under Lydus, to remain in the country ; and the other left it, after they had received that fhare of their fortunes, which fell to them ; and arrived
on the weftern
parts of Italy,
Umbri, where they remained, and were in being, even, in his time.
that
XXVIII.
have given fame terms
am
alfo,
this
;
account of the Tyrrhenians ; fome, in the others, changing both the name of the leader
of the colony, and the time of their migration. For fome have faid that Tyrrhenus was the fon of Hercules, by Omphale, the Lydian ; and that he, coming into Italy, difpoffeffed the Pelafgi of their cities, though not of all, but of thofe only, that lay on the north fide of the Tiber.
Others fay that Tyrrhenus was the fon of Telephus ; and that, ^^ after the taking of Troy, he came into Italy. But Xanthus
the Lydian,
as
who was
;
any
man
acquainted with ancient hiftory and whofe teftimony ^^ may be as much relied
as
much
made
ufe of
by Herodotus,
ufed
which
anfwers
imme-
diately before,
both by Herodotus, and our author, that is s^r" {|oJio t)j? I find the former makes the p^wf5-. who was Atys, place himfelf at king, the head of that part of the people, which was to flay at home, and his
fon Tyrrhenus, or Tyrfenus, as he calls him, at the head of That, which was to leave their country.
**
Lydia, which was taken by the lonians, and Athenians in his time, as Suidas fays from Hefychius. This happened in the 3"' year of the 70^'' olympiad, and the 4214''' of the Julian period ''.
this it appears that Xanthus writ before Herodotus,
By
^t^onulm uv aSmt the vVoJ'Efff^of vo;u,io&f. tranflators has taken the lead notice of the potential word av in rendering this
Trt^^i zsral^mKcit
*''
Not one of
Hv9of
hiftorian
paflfage
and a
citizen of Sardes,
word peculiar to the Greek and, language, very elegantly, made ufe of by our author upon tlus occafion.
;
Ufljer, p. 93.
on
Bookl.
63
his
on
or
in
That of
hiftory, either
know
;
in Italy
rlienia,
prince of the Lydians, any thing of the arrival of a colony of Maeonians neither does he make the leaft mention of Tyr-
not, in
any part of
a Lydian colony, though he takes notice of feveral But fays that Lydus, things of lefs importance
as
:
and Torebus were the fons of Atys ; that they, having divided the kingdom they had inherited from their father, remained both in Afia, from whom, he fays, the nations, over which they reigned, received their names; his words " From are thefe from Torethe
;
Lydus,
Lydians, and,
*'
There is a little difbus, the Torebi are fo called. " ference in their language, and they ftill borrow many " words from one like the and Dorians."
another,
lonians,
the Lefbian, that the Tyrrhenians, who fays, were, before, called Pelafgi, received the name they are now known by after they had fettled in Italy. Thefe are his
Hellanicus,
" Phraftor was the fon of words, in his Phoronis; Pelafgus, " their king, by Menippe the daughter of Peneus ; his fon
;
:
" was Am-yntor Amyntor's Teutamides; whofe fon Vv'as " Nanas In whofe reign, the Pelafgi were driven out of " their country by the Greeks ; and, leaving their fhips in the
river Spines in the Ionian
;
*'
" town
*
from whence,
)'.Aj!A?v;)
T>!v vuv
Tuf ^jjvjav
x1;(rv.
folely,
to tranflate the
T/s batirent la Fille, qu'on nomme Tyrrbenie, fays le Jay : I will not fay that lie has miilaken the fenfe of the word
SKl.o-av
in this place,
becaufe
it
I
;
he never confidered
at all
mmme
coil
Tyr-
rhenie, but,
ils
feuplerent
le
pays, qu'on
mtry,
64
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
country,
OF
Book
I.
"
/ilus gives
now
is
Tyrrhenia." But the account MyrThe the reverfe of That given by Hellanicus
called,
:
he, after they had left their own country, were, from their wandering, called UeXaoyoi, that is. Storks,
Tyrrhenians,
fliys
by that name,
over in flocks both into Greece, and the country oi: the Barbarians ; and he adds, that thefe people built the wall
that
come
round the citadel of Athens, which is called the ^'Pelargian wall. XXIX. But I look upon it that all thofe, who take the
Tyrrhenians, and the Pelafgi to be one, and the fame nation, are under a miftake. It is no wonder they were, fometimes,
by one another's names; Unce the fame thing has happened to other nations alfo, both Greeks, and Barbarians ;
called
the Trojans, and Phrygians, who live near to one another Both which nations many have thought to have been but one, differing in name only, not in reality. And,
as
to
the nations, that have been confounded by being called by the fame names, thofe, that inhabit Italy, have not been
of
all
nomme
'
Virgil
the Etymologicon
it.
magnum
to fupport
gen I em.
le Jay been a little more fkilled in geography, he would have known that there never was a city called Tyrrhenia , but, I imagine, he had a mind to build one. The other French tranf-
Had
add the authowho makes himof rity Ariftophanes, felf very merry with his countrymen for reprefenting Pallas all armed, and Clifthenes with a Ihuttle,
To
which
I fhall
Ew.
Kai m'?
at
tit
ysvoil
a ijlaxls? 570^1?,
nEI. Ti;
J'an
xaG:|
T>i5 Ui-Xtfc';
to Tli>jt(y>Kiit^
it
very well,
Upon which,
T;^Of
^ E
tv 7*1
ognfi.
the
Greek
fcholiaft,
very
juftly, obferves
oTASny_>j-
to neA^j/ixf
who
Aen.
quotes
i.
Axj07rOA
Virgil,
f. 33.
^. 830.
the
Bookl.
the leafl
65
For there was a time, when the Latines, the UmbrI, the Aufones, and many others, were all called Tyrrhenians by the Greeks; the remotenefs of the countries,
inhabited by thefc nations, making the exad: diftindion of them obfcure to thofe ^% who live at a diftance And
:
many
hiftorians
that, I
have taken
Rome
itfelf for
a Tyrrhenian city. So
their
but cannot be; they changed the place of their lieve they had both the fame origin, for this reafon chiefly,
name, when
among many
preferve
and
For,
not the
"
Herodotus,
nor the
TcKarfoa-w.
a tautology, which
it is
as
Vatican manufcript,
ftands in
all
or t the editions.
have not allowed myfelf this liberty in tranflating it, though I find the other tranflators have not been
I
But
fo fcrupulous.
''
E-rret
v.at
^im.
that an alteration in
Herodotus mean the inhabitants of Croton in Italy. So that, I fee no reafon to correft Herodotus from our
author, notwithftanding the authority
living of a people is fufficient to give room for an alteration in their name But a removal from one country to
of Glareanus, and Cafaubon, and even " of Cluver, who all contend for that
correction.
laft tor it, is,
another
tills is
may have
I
:
this EfFeft.
And
/Sio?
The
that
the fenfe
have given
to
in
Herodotus fpeaks of
called
Kp-.ifuv--
this
by magnum, which gives this fignification to the word among many others
:
town
in
Thrace
:
in his
feventh and eighth books. But this is a miftake For, in the feventh,
Herodotus
or, as the
"
calls
9^'
comparing
it,
K^if^msit
fpeaks of yi;
B.
1.
K^>i7t>jvix.y, ;
In Clio,
c.
57.
"Ital.Antiq
Vol.
I.
p. 575-
127.
((
Placiani,
66
ROMAN ANTIQJJITIES
Placiani,
OF
Book
I.
any of their neighbours By which, it appears that they *' preferve the fame language they brought with them into " thofe countries." " However, it is furprifing that, notwithftanding the Crotoniatae fpoke the fame language with
:
" "
who
the Placiani,
originally,
who lived
Pelafgi,
near the Hellefpont, fince both were, the language of the former fliould be
That
if
neighbours : Becaufe,
as
ot the
the caufe,
why two
contrary muft there is no room to think that both thefe caufes can produce It the fame effed:. may, indeed, be, reafonably, fuppofed,
that
nations fpeak the fam.e language, the occalion their fpeaking a different one : For
men
does he
call
town
in
Thrace
prcnnnt
the name, he gives "Kfijfwv, to this city in Italy a few lines before this paffage quoted by our author. 95 etc. TK> liciloi 6U|M!(j-Hv av Both the French tranflators have ftruck
which
ponncfc, parhjfent la mime langue comme ctant les tins ct ks cutrcs Pchfgues d'o~
rigine,
tine
el
qiCaii contraire
toiite
differente de
celle
upon
the fame rock in rendering this The reader will obferve that paffage. our author fays the Placiani lived near in which he has folthe
nkns leursioifins?
Here,
man, firft, makes the Placiani live near the Peloponnefe, when our author fays they lived near the Hellefpont ; and then, he makes the Tyrrhenians to be neighbours to the Crotoniatae, in order
Hellefpont,
f
Herodotus. This circumftance thofe two tranflators have not attended to, which has led them into the miftakes they have committed. But I fhall myfelf be guilty of a difm-
lowed
Le
Jay,
ftill
miftake
more confpicuous,
mentioning
pardonable than a miftake, if I cenfure them without tranf* * * cribing their words. Thofe of
gcnuity,
lefs
the Crotoniatae, and the Placiani, calls the Tyrrhenians voifuu des uiis et des
autres.
are as follows
or ne fercit
il
pas furc.
In Clio,
57.
In Clio, c 57.
another,
Book!.
another,
ty
may, by converfation with fame dialect ; but, longer, prcferve the that people of the fame nation, living
in
no
cannot be imagined
in the
fame country,
fhould not,
language.
XXX.
For
am
are a difierent people. However, Tyrrhenians, and the Pelafgi I do not think the Tyrrhenians were a colony of the Lydians : For they do not ufe the fame language with the latter;
be alledged that, though they agree, no longer, in that refped, they, ftill, retain fome other indications of
neither can
it
For, they neither worfl:iip the fame fame laws, or gods with the Lydians, nor make ufe of the inftitutions ; but, in thefe, they diiTer more from the Lytheir
mother country.
dians,
And
thofe feem to
come
neareft
who do
but as natives of the country ; fince they are foreign people, found to be a very ancient nation, and to agree with no other, either in their language, or in their manner of living :
no reafon why the Greeks may not be fuppofed to have called them by this name, both from their living in The towers, and from the name of one of their kings.
is
And there
Romans
give
them
different appellations
For,
from the
named Etrutria, they call country, they, once, inhabited, them Etrufci ; and, from their knowledge in the ceremonies relating to divine worfhip, in which tl" ey excel all
others, they call
them,
at this time,
though
lefs
accurately,
Tufci;
68
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
;
OF
Book
I.
* Tufci
fame accuracy, as the Greeks, However, they call Thyfcoi themfelves from the name of one of their leaders, Razenua.
but, formerly, with the they called them
:
fhew, in another place, what cities the Tyrrhenians inhabited ; what forms of government they eftabBut,
I {hall
power the whole nation acquired ; what adions, worthy of memory, they performed ; and what fortune attended them. The Pelafgi, therefore, who
liflied
;
how
''
great
were not deftroyed, or difperfed in colonies, there being but few left out of a great many, remained in thefe parts, as
where, in procefs of time, their pofterity, together with others, built the city of Rome. And this is the account hiftory gives of the Pelafgi.
fellow-citizens to the Aborigines
;
another colony of Greeks landed on ^* this Pallantium, a town of Arcadia, part of Italy from
after,
Ke^^^yim. They called them Thufci otiro ra 9-uav. It is to be obferved that the word Thufci is oftener
(%a.(TiAOL\oi,
XXXI. Soon
Paufanias
f.iys
that Antoninus
Pius
ereded
me-
mory of
the Arcadians,
who came
found
9J-
in
Roman
infcriptions without
it.
(rujnTv7ff.
is
from thence, and fettled on the fpot, where the city of Rome was, afterwards, built and that he granted to
;
wanting
For neither complete the fentence the in Siiii^civ\o vulgar editions, nor in the Vatican manufcript, Sii7r^a.^(xvlo, which is much better, can be applied
to
tribute.
He,
further,
fays that
his
the
town,
built
by Evander and
people
to this.
<ri1i3,
near the Tiber, afterwards, changed its name by the lofs of the two letters
believe, think
A and v. Which, by the way, fhews the corrednefs of the Vatican manufcript in a point, in which all the edi* * * tions are faulty. fays that all the palaces of princes have taken their
placc.
am
com-
name from
In Arcad,
c.
this
43.
about
Bookl.
69
about threefcore years before the Trojan This colony had for themfelves fay.
faid to
Romans
leader Evander,
have been the fon of Mercury, and of feme Arcadian nymph, whom the Greeks call Themis, and fay (he was
infpired
:
Roman antiquities,
^'
call her,
the
Romans
that this
in verfe,
by divine infpiration, prophefied, This colony was to the people of things to come.
woman,
pofleffed
common
among
but, a
the people, the fad:ion, which was defeated, left the country of their own accord. Faunus, a defcendant of Mars, happened, at that time, to have
ledition having arifen
*^
inherited the
kingdom of
I
it is
quotes Pliny, B.
fore nae
iv. c. 6.
Harduin's
Pliny,
cannot omit taking notice of the truly poetical drefs Virgil has given to a plain hiftorical faft, viz. that Evander, and his Arcadians were fettled in the very fpot where Rome, afterwards, flood, pajfimque armenta viJebant
It
appears
and many other paflages in our author, that he, and Virgil derived their accounts from the fame The latter makes Aeneas authorities. to Evander to miplore his affiftance go
by
this,
Romanoqueforo,
,,.
et
butts
mughe carinis \
^.^^
.^,, j,
againft the
Rutuli.
afllft
had promifed to
7, ^, i3^,Av rm * * i **uvo..
him an account of
the tranflators, only ^^^o has not expreffed the fenfe of the ^^^d j^fA.,cFa.?. Thofe, who are well acquainted with the Greek
language,
know
tween
the
there
is
AS;uaveii',
and
ziroi^ocXiicfA.^cive'.v i
Hisp/uerr
locis :
Carmmtiin^mphaemonha^etdeusauaor Apollo,
'
B.
iv, c.
6.
'
Virgil,
Aen,
333,
'
j^.
360.
faid.
70
faid,
ROMAN
of adivity, as
Book
I.,
Romans,
in their facrifices, and fongs, honor, as one of the gods of This man received the Arcadians, who their country.
were but
kw
in
friendiliip,
and gav^
And the lands as they defired. Arcadians, as Themis, by infpiration, had advifed them, chofe a hill, not far from the Tiber, which is, now, near
them
as
much
of his
own
the middle of the city of Rome ; and, at the foot of this built a fmall village, fufficient for the complements hill,
of the two
village
fliips,
in
This
all
its
was ordained by fate to excel, in procefs of time, other cities, whether Greek, or Barbarian, not only in
and the majefcy of its empire, but, in e\'ery other inftance of profperity ; and to be celebrated, above them all,
extent,
This village they long as human nature fhall fubfift. Howcalled Pallantium from their mother city in Arcadia
as
:
Palatium, time having intro-* duced this inaccuracy, which has given occaiQon to many abfurd etymologies.
ever, the
call it
Romans now
written,
it
of
whom
fo,
one, that
was
called
man, named
Palas,
who
Hercules by Dyna, the daughter of Evander ; and that his raifed a monument grandfather by the mother's fide, having t)
for
this
him on
laft
the
"
hill,
Palantium from
this
fenfe,
word in the difcourre httwcen Socrates, and Cephalus where the former afks
,
MKlr,iTcn
"
In
CTo^iT.
p.
573.
youth.
Book
I.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
have never feen any neither could I hear of any
ji
youth.
But
monument of
facrifices,
;
Palas at
Rome,
or any thing
although
tliofe
this
honors,
are worOiipped by men : For I find that public facrifices are performed, yearly, by the Romans, to Evander, and Carmenta, in the fame manner,
as to the other heroes,
altars raifed;
one to
and genius's ; and I have ittVL two Carmenta, under the Capitoline hill,
near the Carmental gate ; and the other to Evander, at the foot of another hill, called the Aventine hill, not far from
But I know of nothing of this kind the gate Trigemina. The Arcadians, therefore, beinodone in honor of Palas.
fettled all together
under the
hill,
to the
manner of
firft,
their country,
temples.
59
And,
diredion of Themis
99'
A^scsfiri
For,
among
thefe
the Arcadians,
Pan
is
The
two nations did not underfland one another. But, if we fhould read the Hebrew word, which that author
has brought to fupport this extraordinary etymology, as my truly learned friend. Dr. Gregory Shaipe, in his-
who was worfhiped by the " from an HeFgyptians at Mendes, brew word D'J3 Panlm, flgnifying
which the perfons, drelfed
like
tnajks^
curious difTertaton
on the Hebrew
Fauns, ufed to hang upon trees after the proceffions performed in honor of Bacchus. This etymology depends
language, fays we ought to read it, what will become of this etymological For he plainly fhews vfoxd, Panhn?
upon
Egyptian
:
and
Hebrew
languages,
which, I dare fay, is, intirely, groundlefs For, I think, I have convinced note, that tiie reader, in a former
''
Hebrew words, where no vowel occurs, we ought to fupply it by an e. This he, very judicioully, confirms by reading N*^p ^/^r/nV^t, quera^ which all Iportfmen will acthat, in all
c.
*B.
i.
c.
17.
"
Herod. In Eutcrp.
46.
See
yz""
Ann.
the
72
the
ROMAN
mod
ancient,
ANTIQJJITIES OF
mod honoured
of
all
Book
I.
the gods Here they found a proper place for this purpofe, which the ' Romans call the Lupercal, we fliould call it Avy.xiovt
:
and the
Lycaeum
all built
not eafy
to be guefled at. However, there was, as it is faid, formerly, '' cavern under the hill, covered with a grove of a vafl
fpreading oaks
knowledge
tli
foot of the
Romulus, and
great mitl.ike.
this deri-
of that bird. Inftead of Pantm, therefore, it mufl: be read, and written in Roman letters, Pi?ni7n ; and this, at once, deftroys both the etymology, and the fyftem, that
to be the call
is built
And,
in
yet,
Ovid, who
Ilia loco
of
this
wolf ^,
upon
^
it.
But there
is
another
nomen
Herodotus tells us, that the Egyptian word Mendes fignified both the god Pan, and a goat. And, for
logy.
this reafon,
Magna
It is true
prefently after
and,
^lidvetot Arcadio
Faunm
in
of
with the face and legs reprefented Pan it is a goat. this, plain that By Pan was not the Egyptian name of
There
fays,
hill in
Is it not, therefore, more this god. natural to fuppofe the word to be what a Greek word, it, plainly, appears, and to denote the univerfe ; and that
no doubt but the Lycaean Arcadia, on which, Paufanias the temple of Pan flood, gave
is
''
to the Lupercal, as, I dare fay, Lycaean games, there celebrated, gave occafion to the Roman Lupercalia.
name
the
the
'''
Aojw
fx;j/, etC.
The
reader
tion to be a
little
from many paflage, others in the bcft authors, that thofe, who derive the word Lupercal from
well as
In Euterp.
c.
by our author to inliven his narration. Le Jay, and the two Latin trandators have contented themf^lvcs with giving the naked fenfe of it. The other Frcnc h tranfldtor has rendered it with greater vivacity.
to be introduced
]i.
ii.
46.
Faftor.
t. 421.
In Arcad.
c.
38.
rocks
Bookl.
rocks,
73
to the precipices
was
fliaded
god, and
cuftom of
their country,
place, they raifed an performed a facrifice according to the which the Romans offer up to this
In
this
day, in the
month of February,
folftice,
without altering any thing in the rites then performed. The manner of this facrifice will be related afterwards Upon the top of this hill, they fet'^ apart a piece of ground, which to Vidlory, and inftituted annual facrifices to they dedicated be offered up to her alfo, which the Romans perform, even,
:
in
my
time.
fabuloufly,
fay
this
goddefs
joys,
was the daughter of Palas, the fon of Lycaon ; and that fhe received thofe honors from mankind, which fhe now enat the delire of Minerva, with whom fhe had been edu:
For they fay that Minerva, was delivered, as foon as {he was born, to Palas, by Jupiter, and that fhe was brought into Heaven. They built, up by him, till fhe was received the to whom, by miniftry of women, alfo, a temple to Ceres,
cated
I To Tt!j vixv;? Tt^ivof |eAov7. fhould have imagined that sleAovlfj, which cannot be apphed to a temple, and his might have taught Portus,
"
when
it
is
ufed in the
it
fenfe
our aunvi ng
is
upon
this occafion.
totto?
way
u.iixioiffj.ivog
Ti^^nv.
Hefychius.
And
fenfe
it
'
this
the
le Jay, that rsuevo?, not fignify a 'temple. That does place, be It often has this fignification cannot of the fenfe denied But the genuine word, and the only one it can bear here, is a place fet apart, and confecrated from is derived to z-iitory. Tejwsvo?
follower,
in this
fenfe,
can bear in
Homer,
^^ ^^^^^^
^^^.
^oJ'u^^.iojTEMENOSf.er^jtoTrf^^ov'Jff.
if/Avw,
which
fignification
it
preferves,
*
Vol.
I.
they
74
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
'^ facrifices without wine, according to they performed the cuftom of the Greeks ; none of which rites have been
changed by time to
called,
'""^
this
day.
Befides,
Confualia, during which, it is cuftomary among the latter, for the horfes, and mules to reft from work, and to have
their heads
crowned with
flowers.
They,
alfo,
confecrated
;
many
other temples,
altars,
and
inftituted purifications,
and
facrifices,
man-
ner of their
own
But
N>j<px\toi ^vff-iai.
Thefe
facrifices
were performed wiihout any libations of wine, from whence they had tlieir
name.
There
is
a paflage in the
Oe-
by Romulus,
the Sabine
poffible
after the
ravifhment of
it is
women. Though
very
that he
upon
it,
will
ferve to
clear
up
this
fencence.
a yav y
rsoJi
Every one, who has read the of the Roman emperors, muft hiftoiy know with what magnificence thefe games were celebrated, and what heats
them.
the
(that
fondnefs for this, or that faftion was the term) created among the
Upon
Jiloii
which,
oi'JOf
calls the
Eumenides
avian,
xaAv7ai
at
'
Elis,
gave the
firft
rife
to thefe
n;(pA;ei
v))<paA<o< 9-u-
as
much
tranllated
by le Jay, des facrifices qui n'eloienl point fuivis de repas. " Kavo-KixAia uTo P&)f*(u KiyofJ-iycc.
called
ii.
'
Ludi
'
Azan, the fon king of that as Evander was an and, country Arcadian, it is very probable that he inftituted thefe games in Italy after Thofe of his own country.
of Areas,
;
early as
the funeral of
the
fourth
^jr.
98.
Val.
Max. B.
c. 4.
Paufajiiasin Eliac.
c. lo.
E Id. in
Arcad.
c. 4.
of
Bookl,
^s
negle<5l-
and forgotten by
ftill
are
pradrifed,
their pofterity. However, thofe that are fufEcient proofs of the cuftoms, for-
merly, in ufe
among
we
fliall
fpeak
faid,
more
of
'5
at
The
Arcadians are
alio, to
firft,
who brought
lately,
Greek
which had,
appeared
among them,
:
and inftrumental mufic, performed on the Lyre, and thofe '^ For inftruments, called the Trigon, and the Lydian
''*
r^flj|Uf/a7&;v E\A.>)viicMi'
;^j^>;a"(i'.
This
be treated at large in the firfl on the fourth annotation forty book. In the mean time, it is not
fubjeft will
polTible for me to pafs by the tranflation le Jay has given us of this
Arcadians themfelves under Evander, according to him, had but juft learned
their language, before they
Italy.
I
came
into
widi
thefe
paflage
Greeks fpoke before they learned What would Dionyfius have Greek. faid, could it have been poffible for
abfurdity of
:
it
On
him to know that his judicious, learned, and elegant hiflory would, one day, be, thus wretchedly, mangled by a
man, who has been celebrated with the power of partial eloquence for
tranflation of
"'*
it ?
apporte
eftoit
all
his
alors toute nouvelle. Nothing can be plainer than that our author fays the Arcadians brought the Greek and not the Greek language, letters, into Italy. Has he not faid often
T^iymx
:
Ki AmSoi.
that the Aborigines, who were Greeks, came into Italy many generations before Evander, and that the Pelafgi, who were, alfo, Greeks of
enough
So that, by Pollux to look upon this as the true reading. As to the other, Cafaubon refers us to
the following verfe of Ion, mentioned
The
by
it:
Evander
And, yet,
I
Jay, none of thefe Greeks brought their language into Italy becaufe, I fuppofe, thefe Greeks could not fpeak Greek Nay, the
believe
le
;
:
we
am
the
more
the
name of
this inftrument,
Athenaeus
fays, in
B. xiv. c. 8.
'lb. c. ;:
the
76
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
They
are faid,
alfo,
Book
I.
to have inftituted
to
have brought mankind over from the favagenefs, which, to a fenfe of humanity ; and then, prevailed,
generally, likewife, to have introduced arts,
and
fciences,
:
and many
other things conducive to the public good And, for thefe reafons, they were very much cheriQied by thofe, who had This was the fecond Greek nation, that received them.
into Italy after the Pelafgi and, living in common with the Aborigines, fixed their habitation in the beft part
came
of
Rome.
XXXIV.
of Hercules, then returned from the conqueft of Spain, and of thofe parts, that extend to the weftern ocean ; fome of his followers,
defiring Hercules to difmifs
under the
command
in this country
and built
them from his fervice, remained a town on a hill, proper for that
from Pallantium about three ftadia. This is purpofe, diftant now called the Capitoline hill, but, by the men of that time,
the Saturnian, and, in Greek,
hill.
The
of greateft part
behind, were
and Epeii of Elis, who were, Peloponnefians, Pheneatae, delirous to return home, becaufe their country no
longer,
by
the Phrygians, and Lydians, who followed Pelops into Peloponnefus.
As
by
thefe
would be
it
;
a vain thi:
new inftruments, and new taftcs ; which made Anaxilas fay that mufic. like Africa, was every year, producing fome new monfter
:
have been
grea.t
m-
/^r<^.,, fci^TTi^
A^Cvn, ar^of
Tt.v
Baov,
^^
^,
had
Book
I.
yj
had been
Some the war againft Hercules. were mixed with thefe, who, in the reign of Trojans, likewife, Laomedon, had been taken prifoners at Ilium, when Hercules
And I am of opinion himfelf mafter of that city. that all the reft of the army, alfo, who were either tired out
made
with labor, or weary with wandering, having obtained a Some think this hill had, andifmilTion, remained here. the fame name, as I have faid, and that the Epei
ciently,
were very well pleafed with the lituation in memory of the Cronian hill in Elis, which ftands in the Pifaean country, near the river Alpheus ; and which the Elei look upon as
confecrated to Saturn
times,
;
they honour
it
reverence.
Italian mythologifts,
<yiven to the place
But '^^Euxenus, an ancient poet, and fome other are of opinion that the name was
by the Pifaei themfelves, from
hill;
its
likenefs
to
their
Cronian
which remains, to
day,
to
Eu|evo?.
another opinion. However, I do not was the ancient Ennius only think that our here meant author, but by poet the that following paflage in Ennius is the very place he alludes to
-,
Jureaqucutperbibaitjlloftibregefueyg
Saecula-Jic placiddpopidos inpaceregebat^
fays
Virgil, who, every where, Hiews he was, perfeftly, verfed in the antiIt is no wonquities of his country.
der,
therefore,
'
Saturnius
illi
that
the
fubjefts
of
Nomen
Saturnus, in gratitude for the happinefs they enjoyed under his beneficent
All authors agree that Saturnus reigned in Italy ; and that, in his reign,
his
government,
their country,
name
to
iii.
p. 368.
Aeneid B.
viii. ji.
324.
at
jZ
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
to the Capitol
;
OF
Book
I.
from the
and that they inftituted the facrifice, which the Romans, even at this time, perform after the manner of the Greeks. But, from the heft conjectures I
have been able to make,
I
Forum
of Hercules in
Italy,
this place
was confecrated
to Saturn,
and called, by the people of the country, the Saturnian hill ; and all the reft of the coaft, which is, now, called Italy, was confecrated to this god, and, by the inhabitants, called Saturnia, as may be feen in the Sibylline books, and other
oracles delivered
by the gods
And,
in
many
parts of the
dedicated to this god, and many country, there are temples cities bear the fame name, by which the whole coaft was
known at that time And feveral places name of that god, particularly rocks, and
:
are called
by the
eminences.
Italy,
XXXV.
'^
it
was called
from
of great power ; who, according to Antiochus, the Syracufian, being both a wife and good prince, and, having prevailed on fome of his neighbours by his eloItalus,
man
reft
by
force,
he made himfelf
writes sti for a-n-o. They have, alfo, * * mifled *, who, in his marginal note, fays, cu foiis le regnc d'un prime.
Alexander's reign; and, to exprefs this fenfe of the prepofnion, they have both But they faid, fiib viro praepotente. ought to have con fidered that Dionyfius often imitates Herodotus in the ufe of this word, who almoft always
The Latin tranflators might have confidered how "Virgil has exprefled
himfelf in fpeaking of the fame thing
:
mncfamammores
,
"Aeneid. B.
iii.
f. i6j.
mafter
Book!.
79
mafter of
tine
that country,
;
which
Italus.
lies
between the
he
fays,
''
Lame-
and was
Scylletic bays
which
part,
that
called Italy
from
many
at
com-
fubduing thofc nations, that lay contiguous, and united many cities under his goBut vernment ; he alfo, that Italus was an Oenotrian.
mand,
he,
immediately,
aimed
fays,
Hellanicus, the Lefbian, fays, that, when Hercules was drivto Argos, and, already, in Italy, a calf ing Geryon's cows left the herd ; and, running av/ay, wandered over all that
coaft
;
and that
it
fwam
went
into Sicily ; that Hercules, following the calf, inquired of the inhabitants wherever he came, if they had feen it ;
and that they, underftanding but little Greek, and, from the he gave them of the animal, calling it by the defcription
known, he, from that animal, called all the country the calf had wandered over, Vitalia and he adds, that it is no wonder the name has been
Vitulus,
it is ftill
;
name of
"
by which
alfo,
happened to
ZnyAtjIim*.
read
and
SxuAAijIiic^
The
firfl
our author, gulph, here mentioned by at the promontory, anciently, begins called Lametum, or Lampetes, from
a neighbouring city, both thefe names that
:
della
Volpe.
OuiTs'Aou.
Timaeus, according to
:
by
Varro, fays that, in ancient Greece, bulls were called IxaAoi Graecia enim
tory, he fays,
vano
;
is
now
and, from
thence,
anliqua {ut fcribit Timaeus) tauros vocabat ItosAsc. Our author had great reafon to rejedt this of
etymology
A|Uifl(vof,
now
In
Ital.
called,
fem'ia,
extends
to
Hellanicus, and to conclude that Italy received its name from Italus.
Ant. B.
290, and
294.
Varro de
re ruft. B.
ii.
c. 5.
many
So
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
the moft probable
in
:
Book
fays,
I.
many Greek names. But, whether, as Antiochus country took this name from a commander, wliich,
is
;
the
leaft,
perhaps, or, according to Hellanicus, from the is manifeft from both their accounts,
Hercules time, or very little before, it was called For, before this, the Greeks called it Hefperia, and
another fable related by the inliabitants, that, before Jupiter's reign, Saturn was king of this
is
XXXVI. There
country, and that the celebrated age in his reign, '"abounding in the produce of every feafon, was enjoyed by none
indeed, if any one, fetting afide the fabulous part of this account, will examine the merit of
any particular country, from which mankind, immediately after their birth, received the greateft enjoyments, whether
to the ancient tradithey fprung from the earth, according tion, or were formed by any other means, he will find none
more beneficent
to
them than
this.
For, if
we compare one
in my opinion, country with another of the fame extent, the beft, not only of Europe, but even of all others. Italy is fhall not be believed I am not ignorant, that I by
Though
many
many, v/hen they rcfled on Egypt, Libya, Babylonia, and But I do not confine the other "^fruitful countries.
'" B'O! V(r( ^<4/iX>)c, oVotroK &)>( le Jay tranflated this has Thus <pvn<r..
dance.
fi for/i pafiage; tunfz, pendant lefquels tcutes les Jaijons de I'annie prodiiijoient me egale abon-
ces Siecies
mums,
et
tijnflation.
'"
Xoi^of uJi;/cvf.
the Latin
tranllators
richnefs
Book
I.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
one
fort
8i
of
fruits
neither
am
fond
and nothing, or
little
elfe,
ufeful
is
But
which
ftands leaft in
perfuaded that Italy enjoys this univerfal fertiand plenty of every thing ufetul beyond any other lity, country in the world.
Now,
am
contains a great deal of good arable On the land, without wanting wood, like a corn-country
it
:
XXXVII. "^For
much
which
dered
le
Upon
id
t,J'jMov6?
It is
plain
word
that fenfe
it,
becaufe he has
tranflated
lieux ft c'eUbres
par
les
delices qu^on
goiite.
That
iviai;^uv,
when
which, Servius fays very well, The other French fertikm. eji^ tranflator has rendered it very properBut, if there could be any doubt ly. whether our author ufed the word in this fenfe, that doubt would be cleared up by what he fays in the next
fentence. "3- Ou yot^ a^H^ui iyn ayci^x;, etc.
not be doubted by
beft
Greek
authors, particularly, the poets ; and this fenfe of the word, the Latin wri-
is
very
much
have, from them, given to felix; inftance of which we remarkable a in have Virgil ; who, in defcribing the derives the caufe fertility of valleys, of that fertility from the waters, which, in falling from the neighbouring hills,
ters
and
The
am
apt to believe
pains:
deal
I
I
fome
am
fure
it
to tranflate
convey into thofe valleys a fertilifing foil; a circumftance which all our
farmers are very well acquainted with
ytt
:
have fatisfied myfelf ; much lefs, I have I fatisfied the learned reader, after he has compared it with the The Latin tranflators have original. fenfe the of it, and thir is all. given
fear,
uberc campus, ^ilquefrequens herbis etfertilh cava montis convalle foLinus ^lalem faepc
''.
Jay his made a fl ^rid period, and given us fomething like the author's fenfe in very good language. The other French tranllator has given the whole fenfe j but as he has made three periods of one, the clofenefs of the
ii.
j!'.
Le
Virgil,
Georg. B.
Vol.
I.
184.
other
82^
ROMAN ANTIQJJITrES
foil is
OF
Book
I.
proper for all forts of trees, without being reduced to a fcarcity of corn, like a wood-land ; or, by yielding plenty of both, rendered unfit for pafture
other fide, the
:
Neither can
it
be faid that
it is
;
rich in corn,
but abounds,
may
fiy,
To what
;
corn-
country,
watered,
rivers,
which
"^ three
crops in a year,
to wood,
as well as corn,
in order
to
make
this
"4the
ae^oi-rcvoc.
The
:
Latin
tranflators,
who
had never feen this manufcript, are to be excufed But the French tranQators,
who both
tran^ated,
as
they
and have given it to Thofe with which he compares it. Every one who has travelled in the fummer through hot countries, that are not well watered with rivers, muft remember how the corn languifhed, the grafs was burnt up, and the cattle pined for want both of food, and water. With thefe countries, therefore, our author compares Campania, and afks very juftly To what corn-countries, that are watered, only with rains, and not with rivers, do the plains of Compania yield ?
-,
themfelves fiy,from Hudfon's edition, in which the readings of this manufcript are all
"5'
T^ixcc^w<ii u^a^xf.
No
Englifli
along
let
down
at the foot
of every page, will not, I believe, be, fo eafily, excufed for having preferred
a reading that, vifibly, takes off from the merit of Campania, which our In the author is here commending.
firft
which
place, there is fcarce any country, is not a fen, or recovered from a fen, like Holland, that is watered
farmer would believe that any land could bear three crops in a year and yet there are no farmers in the world, who underftand agriculture better, or pradife it with greater fuccefs. HowStrabo fays the fame thing, ever, nay more, of the Campanian plains: For he fays that fome of them, even bear a fourth crop of cabbages, and other things of that nature. If Cam-,
"J
with more
rivers,
than Campania.
the
reader's
And
fecondly,
I defire
opinion,
whether our author would have omitted this circumftance fo favorable to the country he recommends,
%B.v.
pania is fo fertil, how comes it to pafs that we, frequently, fend corn thither ? The foil is not changed, but the
government
P- 372.
is.
bringing,
Bookl.
83
to perfedion the winter, bringing, fucceffively, autumnal grain ? To what oHve-grounds are
many
To what
;
wonderfully, kind to vines, and, with the leaft labor, produces plenty of the fineft grapes ? Befides the land, that is cultivated, Italy abounds in paftures
is,
and Falerhus
and goats ; yet more extenlive, and more wonderful are Thofe affigned to horfes, and neat cattle For, not
for fheep,
:
only the marfli, and meadow grafs, which is very plentiful, but the infinite quantity of That, growing in "^uncultivated places, on which the cattle feed in fummer, by being
dewy, and moift, preferves them, always, in good condition. But, above all thefe things, the woods, growing upon prein vallies, and on uncultivated hills, are moft cipices, worthy of admiration ; from which, the inhabitants are, abundantly,
fupplied with "^fine timber for the building of fliips, and for all other works. Neither are any of thefe materials hard to be come at, or at a diftance from common ufe, but eafy
"* T&)v S( To this word o^yaSoiv. ** * Latin the two tranflators, and (for le Jay has left it out) have given the fenfe of cultivated lands, which, I thinl<, it will not bear in this place
overgrown
jcai
trees.
O^-j/af )cA7r
EITEPrAZOMENA.
'?
OTK
a^uoj
ttii^i
o^yot.? z3-foa-wv<3ju,o9t;,
Ms j
affa,
becaufe the grafs, growing on arable Jands, in fo hot a climate as That of Italy, can never be called, with any
propriety,
S^aai^ai,
tioci
Har-
pocration
arc-^i
who
;
quotes Demofthenes,
it is
avvja^taif
where
plain that he
xxlaff\flo;,
dewy
ufes the
word
in this fenfe.
vu;r)ij.)j<r<^,.
but That growing in uncultivated places under the fliade of bufhes, and trees, may, very well, be
and
tnoijl
"7' K( aA)jc
Cafaubon
called fo.
And
I fhall
produce a very
that
e^j^a?
wanting to complete the fenfe But I think it may, very well, be uaderilood.
vKr.g is
:
great authority to
fliew
to
84
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
;
OF
is
Book
I.
to be employed, and all ready at hand the multitude of rivers, that water
which
that
all
make
the carriage, and exchange of every thing the country produces, very convenient. Springs, alfo, of hot waters have
affording moft pleafant There baths, and of fovereign ufe in chronical diflempers.
been difcovered in
"^
many
places,
plenty of wild beafts for hunting, and variety of fea-fih; befides innumerable other things, fome ufeful, and others worthy of admiration But the moft
are
all forts,
:
mines of
advantageous of
itfelf
all,
is
the
air,
fuiting
to every feafon : So that, neither the formation of fruits, nor the conftitution of animals are, in the leaft, injured by exceflive cold, or heat.
XXXVIII.
It is
no wonder,
looked upon this country, as confecrated to Saturn, jQnce they efteemed this god to be the "^ giver, and accomplifher of all to be called Cronos, with the happinefs ; whether he ought
Greeks, or Saturnius, with the
"^" MslaAA*
Tsra^lo-hTTix,
Romans
But, by v/hich
It
is
well
the
known
metallum
that /AilaKKoy, in
in
Greek, and
Latin,
fignify both
mine, and the metal. The French tranflators have taken the word in the laft
fenfe
-,
have taken
it
in the
firft.
"9^a)7>)v.
M * * * afks,
Uoic-vii: (vSoiifjLoviai;
Solvi^x Y.UI
nM-
which prevailed among the people, whofe hiftory he writes. I have, in a former note, fhewn that Saturn was a king of Italy, under whofe reign his fubjefts enjoyed fo great a degree of happinefs, that their pofterity looked
the golden age. certainly, read Cronos iu the firft part of the following fentence, and Saturnius in the laft becaufe our
how
this
agrees
upon
that aera,
as
with the poets, and aftrologers, who thought that Saturn, and the planet, which bears his name, were thecaufe of evil. To this I anfwer, that our author was neither a poet, nor an aftrowho, with loger, but an hiftorian thinks himfelf reafon, obliged great
,
We
rauft,
-,
author told
us,
little
before,
that
name
Bookl.
d^
.
name
It
is
foever he
called,
I
no wonder,
fay,
abounding with univerfal plenty, and every charm mankind are fond of; and, judging thofe places the moft proper to be confecrated both to divine and human natures, which,
are moft agreeable to them, dedicated the mountains and woods to Pan ; the meadows and green lawns to the nymphs ;,
the
ftiores,
and
iflands to the
fea-gods
and
all
other places,
is
that were
deity.
It
faid,
alfo,
it
human
victims to Saturn, as
was pradifed
among
And,
at Carthage, while that and city fubfifted ; the Celti, at this and other weftern nations :
day,
that
''
Hercules,
facrifice,
hill,
and in-
ftituted a facrifice
fire.
And,
left
to negled: the facrifices of their diredled them to appeafe the anger of the
confcience
he
god, by making
men
they ufed to
tie
hand and
foot,
Hf xAai
who, by
(Tf,
etc.
'
Plutarch,
Her-
cules,
this
to that deteftable cuftom of facrificing human vidims ; and adds, that the
enmity, againft their neighbours, the Argivi, called thofe pageants by thaE name. If any thing can be ridiculous in cruelty, the method of facrificing
human
fo.
=
Romans
either
who
die
lived
thofe
parts,
called
all
Greeks, Argivi^ and put as many of them to death in this manner, as they could take; or, becaufe the Arcadians,
of Albania, a country near the Cafpian fea, pampered a man during a whole year ; and, having anointed him with precious oil, he facrificed him, with
other viftims, to the
moon, who,
it
their ancient
In
Rom. Quaef.
B.
ii.
p. 768.
and
86
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
;
Book
I.
and, drefling them in the fame into the river, inftead of men ; to
their
minds,
it
might be removed, the refemblance of the ancient tragical This ceremony the Romans fcene being ftill preferved.
j^erform, even, to this day, a Kttle after the vernal aequinox,
on the
the
ides of May
:
month
On
w^hich day they account the middle of which, after the ufual facrifices, the pontifs,
;
who
are the
moft conliderable of
the virgins,
have the care of the perpetual fire, the are allowed to afiifl: at praetors, and fuch of the citizens as thefe rites, throw, from the holy bridge, into the river Tiber,
thirty pageants,
who
refembling men, which they call Argivi. But, concerning the facrifices, and the other rites, which the Roman people perform, according to the manner both of
country, we fliall fpeak in At prefent, it feems requifite to give a more another place. account of the arrival of Hercules in Italy, and particular
the Greeks,
and of
their
own
to
there.
concerning this god, are, partly The fabulous account of his fabulous, and, partly true. arrival, is this ; that Hercules, being commanded by Euryfrelations,
XXXIX. The
theus,
among
other labors,
to
drive Geryon's
cows from
the work ; and, having pafled Erythea to Argos, performed of in his return home, came, Italy through many places alfo, into that part of the country of the Aborigines, which
lies
near Pallantium:
for
his
pafture
Where, finding a great deal of fine cows, he let them grafe and, being
;
opprefled
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
87
opprciTed
with labor, laid himfelf down to fleep. In the mean time, a robber of that country, whofe name was Cacus, happened to fee the cows feeding without a keeper,,
:
and longed to have them But, feeing Hercules lie there he imagined he could not drive them all away withafleep,
out being difcovered ; and, at the fame time, faw the thinpwould be attended with great difficulty So, he fecreted a few of them in a cave hard by, in which he lived, dragging
:
"' each of them thither by the tail, contrary to the natural This might have concealed all proof of of animals. gait
!iro^*f.
M * * * has
;
to
that
leave out thefe words, and the reafon he gives for it, is, that the phrafe is ufelefs, and would be inexcufable in
does notfignify areculons; not an adverb, but a in this prepofition place, and, elegantly, joined with a genitive cafe, and
s,M7rAiv
and that
is
a Latin author
but
may
be excufed
governs
t^^ Tso^Him
If
it
does not, I
I
would
then,
trary,
fain
know what
t/j.7ra>^iv
does.
fay,
fi-
that
But I can no more ftyle. in the excufe he makes him with agree for our author, than in the fault he imputes to him. For, in my opinion, the copioufnefs of a language can be no
excufe to a writer for introducing ufelefs phrafes. But I, greatly, fufp-6lthat the Latin tranflation of Sylburgius, and not the Greek text, gave that this phrafe genileman reafon to think ufelefs. Sylburgius has rendered sjwTraAiu, averfas,
which
fliall
prove from a
milar phrafe in Herodotus, who tells us, that he inquired of the Egyptian priefts, what might o. cafion the Nile to overflow its banks in the fummer, and to run low in the winter and, by what power, that river was of a nature contrary to That of other rivers.
-,
Ko(
TOi
EMflAAIN
Both
"
mi:$vKiv<xt
rav aKAojv
"
wolaf/.aiv.
and then adds, contra fo* * ammalium incejfum. Atter M* had traniiated averfas, a reculons, I do not wonder he looked upon what follititm
Livy, and Virgil relate this adventure of Cacus, the firft with all the elegance of an hiftorian, and the other with all the power of
poetry.
In Euterp.
c. 19.
"
B.
i.
c. 7.
B,
viii.
.f'.
194.'
to
88
ROMAN ANTIOyiTIES OF
But Hercules,
arifing
;
Book
I.
from
fleep
foon after
many
guefs
and, having counted the cows, and found how were mifling, he was, for fome time, at a lofs to
and, fuppodng them to have flraved from paflure, he fought them all over die country: But, not finding them, he came to the cave, and,
;
deceived by the traces, as not to though he was fo far rely much on their being there, he determined, neverthelefs, But Cacus flood before the door, and, to fearch the place.
'"
when Hercules inquired after the cows, denied he had feen them and, when he defired to fearch the cave, would not but called upon his neighbours for fuffer him to do it
;
afliftance,
ftranger.
complaining of the violence offered to him by d. Upon this, Hercules found himfelf in great
he thought of an expedient, which perplexity ; however, was to drive the reft of the cows to the cave. When thofe
within heard the well
of
their
voice
companions, they bellowed to them again, and their difcovered the theft. Cacus, therefore, when his
robbery was thus brought to light, put himfelf upon his defence, and called out to his fellow-fhepherds. But,
Hercules, in a rage, killed
the cows
;
him with
his club,
for thieves,
its
when, finding the cave a convenient receptacle he demolifhed it, and "^ buried the robber under
ruins.
in the river
from
'^''
Ai&f7a'|Uvof*E^n-7a)Uv(jf. Suidas-,
who
port
'^3*
tw KAuni.
have
followed the Vatican manufcript, becaufe I do not think it very probable that Hercules fhould demolilh this cuvc with a Ihepherd's crook.
the
Eookl.
89
now
god, in acknowledgment for his having found his cows. This lacrifice the Romans perform, even, at this day ; in which, they
Trigemina,
and
obferve
all
manner he
inftituted
them.
the Aborigines, and the Arcadians,
XL. When
at Pallantium,
who lived
and
whom
fort,
poorer
The they looked upon as fomething divine cutting branches of laurel, which grows there in
: :
crowned both him, and themfelves with it Their kings, alfo, came, and delired Hercules to be their But, when he informed them of his name, his exgueft. tradion, and his achievements, they recommended both
great plenty,
their country,
and themfelves to
his
friendfhip.
And Evan-
long before, learned from Themis, that it was ordained by fate, that Hercules, the fon of Jupiter, and Alcmena, changing his mortal nature, fhould become imder,
who had
mortal by his virtue, as foon as he knew who he was, refolved to be the firft in rendering Hercules propitious to him, by paying him divine honors; and, through hafte,
ere6led an extemporary altar,
unreclaimed
heifer,
having
firft
communicated the
oracle to
Vol.
I.
Hercules,
90
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
''*
Book
I.
Her-
admiring their hofpitality, entertained the people with a feaft, having facrificed fome of the cows, and fet apart the
tenths of the reft of his booty ; and, to their kings, he gave a large country belonging to the Ligures, and to fome others of their neighbours, the command of which they very much
defired, and, from which he had, before, expelled fome "5 lawlefs It is faid, alfo, that he delired the inperfons.
habitants,
his
fmce they were the firft, who had acknowledged would perpetuate the honors, they divinity, that they
"4-
Tm
li^uv
}c7^o9-i.
Have
tranflatcd this, generally, to begin the to facrifice ; but that is not fufficient
let
could lead him to inform us, that this country was inhabited by a race of
giants
I
;
when, cafling
as
my
eye on this
thus
;
the reader
paflTage,
tianllated
by Sylburgius,
it
word
jc7a^xo9-i,
which
is
thus ex-
ex-
plained by Hefychius ynxlu^^acB-xi t It feems, h^eiis, Twv r^i)(^(jiv ocTrocTrcKra,! this ceremony was not unknown to Homer ; who, in fpeaking of the
:
viris quibafdam immanipuljis prills inde bus : So that, he has tranllated the
facrifice
Latin trandation ; but with this miffortune, that he has applied immanis to the fize of thefe men, as well as to
their
am
of Agamemnon,
perfuaded, Sylburgius defigned to apply only to the latter : And yet this
But
this
gentleman has thought fit to conclude his preface with this remarkable period; which, by theway, vifiblyfquints
at Ic Jay's tranOation
quon
ne
duit fur Icsverfions hatines fans confilter It is certain that, le texte Grec. upon
tf'.vS^wTSf.
to render this pafl";ige, il en chajfa anciens les habitants, qui ti^ayant ni loix
ni police metwient
came
leur
taiile etcit
could not
conceive,
fay,
how
^^
the
Greek
3^.
text
he cannot be convitJed of tranflating the Latin verfion, becaufc he has miftaken it ; but it is as certain that he never confulted the Greek text; it he had, he would not have imagined that ma^oi.Moy.ai cui^uTrot could fignify men of an enormous /ize.
this occafion,
>
Iliad. T.
273.
Aencid.
vi. ;{.
245.
had
Book
I.
91
had paid him, by offering up, every year, an unreclaimed "^ heifer, and performing the facriiice with Greek ceremonies ; and, that he taught them thofe rites, to the end their
be acceptable to him, chufing two offerings might, always, : And that thofe, who were, noble families for that
miniftry
then, inftruted in the
Pinarii,
Greek
difcipline,
were the
Potitii,
and
in the
manner he had appointed ; the Potitii prefiding at the fa''^ burnt-offering, crifice, and taking the firft part of the while the Pinarii were excluded from tafting the intrails,
and admitted, only, to the fecond rank in thofe ceremonies, which were to be performed by both of them ; and it is faid,
that this difgrace was fixed upon them, for having been late in their attendance ; fince, being ordered to be prefent, in the they did not come till the intrails
early,
morning,
the pofterity of thefe families have, no longer, the fuperintendance over thele facrifices; but "^flaves, purchafed with the public money, perform them
were
eaten.
Now,
126.
Ayi7ivotli(.
f^aruvlif.
Suidas.
'-^'
A\Kot TS'dihi tn
tsj Sr,fxo<rf!i
uvijict
S^wtriv avlcif.
cm
SuK^.
the fenfe of this whole period : For, contrary to the exprefs words of the
text,
fire
Hefychius.
But
common
they had paid him, and to do every thing elfe, which, in the text, Hercu]es defires them to do. "7Ta >cio;Uvos .
E/x7ru^,
was, almoft, unnecefTary to fupport it by a quotation. After the example of the Greeks, the Romans gave this fenfe, alfo, to
the v/ord piieH, many inflances of which are to be found in their beft writers,
that
it
chius
whom
!sf
Hefy-
Portus has,
alfo,
quoted
y B.
i.
upon
this occafion.
Epill. 12.
in
92
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
For what
reafons, this
this
I fhall relate
Book
I.
in their room.
when
on which Hercules offered up the tenths, is called by the Romans, ara "'maxima, the greatejl aha?': It ftands near the market, called Boarium, and is held in the
hiftory.
altar,
The
For,
upon
thofe,
that altar,
who
are
defirous to tranfad: any thing unalterably \ and the tenths of different things are there, frequently, offered up, purfuant
to vows.
its
However, the
In
ftrudlure of
it is
much
inferior to
reputation.
many
other places,
alfo, in Italy,
temples
in cities,
him
it,
For he has
tranflated
des efdaves.
means to correct this error inGelenius, and fubftitute pueri, in the room of feivi ; which fliews he did not take
the fenfe pueri in
I
author fays he defigns, afterwards, to give an account of the confequences, that attended this fubftituting of (laves to officiate in the room of the Potitii ; as nothing of this kind appears in the eleven books, that remain, it in
Our
have mentioned,
affair
Livy, of the
ficiated
in
who
Potitii,
men who
of-
extind
interiii
in
their
which
fignifies,
room, [ervi
SviMSi^ anhi-
But
not
all
So them taught
'^9-
For
rits
and me-
fervi burgius, by fubftituting pueri Aeneas : has mified M*** who has rendered it, de jeunes gens ; and Portus, by faying H<u.c mam huojiatuh; quae m^^mafemper has conduced his trannatcr, le 2),V,,^ ,^;,^ ^, ^,;^ fervi, ^^^^ maxima /-////..r. to the true fenfe of the word Jay, Aeneid. B. viii. B. i. c. 7. :J. 271.
:
This circumftance, Mtyi^ou taken notice of by Virgil ; who, in fpeaking of Hercules, when he was in Italy, makes Evander fay to
alfo,
is
''
and
Book!.
9^,
which
god
not honoured.
And
this is the
fabulous tradition,
concerning him. XLI. But That, which comes nearer to the truth, and which many, who have written the hiftory of his adions, That Hercules, being the have imbraced, is as follows
:
of his age, and, at the head of a conthat lies on fiderable army, marched over all the trad, '2 monarchies, as this fide of the ocean, deftroying all fuch
greateft
commander
oji^.ijwvo(5.
obferve that
all
the tranf-
in the fenfe
I'
lators
zriii
word in in a bad taken Greek is not, always, the than more fenie, and fignifies no
that is, a government of fingle perfon, it is 1 think, plain monarchy And,
:
This
is
faid
by Eteocles to
his
mother
had, in vain, perfuaded Jocafta, him to refign the crown to his brother
who
enoucrh that our author underftood it in this fenle here otherwife, he wou'd
,
purfuant to
well
thefe
their
known
that
frefflve
not have faid that Hercules deftroyed fuch tyrannies, as were /3ajeii ki and op^.vTiy.Qxt To<? f pi^o/^Evo.f, grlevous becaufe all to their fuije^s ;
tyrannies
It has
verfes,
This tranOation
will pro^e, much better than I can, that the word ought to be taken in the
are fo
their
own
many
nature.
writers,
fenfc
am
contending
for,
been obferved by
of and, particularly, by the Icholiall in the argument of OediSophocles that this word is of a pus, the tyrant, later date than the age of Homer,
But
I cannot omit the refledlion which Cicero makes upon this fentiment. Ca-
Euri-
ot
it.
the
''
former, in fpe^k-
fimumfucrat,
like
exceperit.
ino of Echetus, the moft wicked of all men, calls him a king, and not atyrant;
Elf Exs'ov
^otffif^'ix,
^^olm (JijA^jUova
"
^JIa>v.
In the following verfes of Euripides, which Caefar had fo often in his mouth,
>>
ing his authority, and That of all his countrymen, it is very probable that, if Rome had been governed by a limited monarchy, (heh^d never felt a
tyranny.
''
Odyfl". 2.
" jr.
84.
In Plioen.
;^.
527.
DeOfficiis, B.
iii.
c.
21.
were
y4
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
I,
were grievous and oppreffive to the fubjedl, and fucli commonwealths, as infulted, and injured the neighbouring ftates, mankind Uving, at that time, in a favage manner, and putdeath without any regard to juftice ; and, ting firangers to in their room, he conftituted monarchies, limited by law,
and well-ordered commonwealths, and introduced cuftoms Befides this, full of humanity, and univerfal companion
:
he mingled with Greek and Barbarous nations, as well thofe as thofe inhabiting the inland counliving on the fea-coaft,
try,
who,
till
behaviour
in
defert
places
turned
the
through
all
courfe of rivers, that overflowed the country ; cut roads inacceflible mountains ; and contrived other means,
land,
by which every
mankind.
and
fea
might
is
lie
open
to the ufe of
a herd of cows;
neither
neither
country
would
fo great honors
it
:
have
But,
for
paffing through
he came hither, at the having, already, conquered Spain, head of a great army, in order to fubdue, and reign over And was obliged to the inhabitants of this country
:
ftay
there the longer, both for want of his fleet, which was deweather ; and, becaufe all the nations of tained
by ftormy
Italy
did not, willingly, fubmit to him. For, befldes other Barbarians, the Ligures, a numerous and warlike people,
featcd in the paflliges of the Alps, endeavoured to oppofe, by arms, his entrance into Italy Upon which occaflon, a very great
:
battle
Bookl.
battle
95
was fought by the Greeks, who loft all their '^' weapons in the light. This war is taken notice of by Aefchylus, one
of the ancient poets, in his Prometheus releafed For, there, Prometheus is introduced foretelling to Hercules every thing,
;
Geryon and giving him an account of the difficulties he was to encounter " You the verfes are thefe in the war with the Ligurcs *' of the Ligures; w*here, will meet with the intrepid army " warlike though you are, you will not find fault with the *' engagement For it is decreed that, even, your weapons.
that'
was to
befal
him
*'
fliall fail
you."
BsAof, in
'3i'
Tm liiXwv.
BsAor,
ielum,
in Latin, fignifies
fxct^ai^oc,
generally.
fychius.
He-
Notvvithftanding this, both the French rrandators have thought fit to render it des flecbes, arrows, as if Hercules had commanded an army of
Indians.
which mentions the cloud fraught with a fhower of ftones ; and, as Strabo is the only author, that I know ol, in whom they are to be found, I fliall tranfcribe them for the fatisfadion of the learned reader
cularly, that part,
:
tragedy of Aefchylus, out of which our author cites the folStrabo, in lowing verfes, is loft. the coaft of difcnbing Languedoc, and Provence, fays the ground, where this battle was fouoht, lies betv/een Marfeillcs, and the mouth, or rather mouths of the Rhone ; and adds feveral other verfes of Aefchylus to Thofc quoted by our author. It feems this fpor, then, was, and now is, full of ftones, which Prometheus tells Hercules fliould be fent down from Heaven to fupply his army with weapons, after their own had failed them. As thefe verfes are written with
a fpirit peculiar to Aefchylus, parti=
The
EvIfliufi'lAEc3-i
/a
Till"
fx j/aijjf AiSov
"
TzsocTKiov
2ry.(Tei
^^omoc, ok iTreflx
ffv
remember
in
field
Marieilles
The
people of
ianguao-e,
in their
which
las
told me, the proper name of it was Le champ HercuUen which (hews that the of this tradition i-j memory
ftiU
Aix
prelerved.
B. iv. p. 276.
XL II.
96
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
XLII. After Hercules
had defeated
this
pafs,
OF
Book I.
gained the
their
fome deUvered up
accord, particularly, thofe, who were of Greek extra'flion, or had not forces equal to his ; but the greateft
own
part of them were reduced by war, and fiegcs. Among thofe fubdued by battle, was this Cacus, fo much celebrated
by the
Roman
fables
over a favage people He, they fay, oppofed Hercules, trufting to the faftneffes, from whence, he annoyed the
neighbouring people
cules lay
and,
as
incamped
in
a plain not
fet
he furnifhed
;
and,
army being afleep, he made himfelf mafter of all their ^3* cattle, which he found unguarded, and drove them away. Afterwards, being belieged by the Greeks, and his forts
being taken by ftorm, he was killed after a ftout reliftance His caftles being dcmolifhed, the country round them was divided among the '" followers ot Hercules, the Arcadians
:
is
room
And who
Af.
ic
Ai},
^^Ejj.uoilav
'33"
Kulct
Helychius.
am
<r(pK? iji^ci.
There feems
irf^o,
fenfible that
lignities alio, any i^coly taken that this is the fenfe, in and war; which many authors ufe the word,
he
fays
in
think
it
will
be clear enough.
The
reader will
But,
as
it,
particularly,
fignifics
booty confining of cattle, and, as our author has added 7r>)Aaa-j, I think the word cannot be applied, upon this ocFor whi h reacafion, to any other. * * * does not feem to fon, butin in iM
that the Trojans, mentioned in the next fentence, were thofe, who, as our author, before, told
remember
me
een taken prifoners by Herwhen he took Troy, and, after that, attended him in his expedition to Spain: For Aeneas, and his Trojans
us,
i
had
cules,
in Italy.
came
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS H AL ICA RN A S SE N SI S.
Plieneus,
97
came from
were
left
all ftaid
behind,
among
other adtions,
which Hercules performed, well becoming the general of an army, none was more worthy of admiration than his
employing, for fome time, in his expeditions, thofe he drew out of the cities he had taken ; and, after they had, chearfully,
aflifted
him
Thefe
in
rendered
pafTao-e
and not
his
through
veneration.
XLIII. Some
that he
left,
even,
two
fons,
by two
:
women,
inhabited by the Romans One of his fons was Palas, whom he had by the daughter of Evaain the places
now
der ; whofe name, they fay, was Launa ; the other, Latinus, whofe mother was a certain northern girl, whom he
brought with him as an hoftage, given to him by her father, and preferved, for fome time, untouched ; but, while he was on his
with her, he got her with child And, when he was preparing to go to Argos, he married her to Faunus, king of the Aborigines And, for this reafon, Latinus is, generally, looked upon as the fon of
voyage to
:
Italy,
falling in love
Palas, they fay, died before he Faunus, not of Hercules. arrived to puberty ; but Latinus, when he came to be a man,
fucceeded his father in the kingdom of the Aborigines ; and, killed in a battle his being againfl neighbours, the Rutili,
ifliie,
on
Vol.
I.
Aeneas,
98
ROMAN
XLIV.
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
Aeneas,
But thefe
After Hercules had fettled every thing in Italy his naval forces were arrived in to his and defire, according from Spain, he offered up to the gods the tenths of fafety
his
'^'^fmall booty, and built a
'34*
This
fo
is
years, afterwards, deftroyed by that fatal eruption of mount Vefuvius, in which Pliny the
many hundred
firft
elder
particulars which, as they were feen, and felt at Mifenum, are defcribed by his ^nephew
perifhed.
The
of
conful
called
M.
collegue,
M. Annius Verus
This horrible is mentioned conflagration by Suetonius in his life of Titus, in whofe reign it happened, and defcribed in all
in his letter to Tacitus.
who were confuls the 834''' year of Rome, which was the year Titus died.
Thefe circumftances,
convince
I
believe,
will
Some
that
learned
the
men have
eruption
maintained, of Vefuvius, by
great eruption of Vefuvius muft have hap' pened in the firft year of his reign. Whatever diverfity of opinions there
which Herculaneum was deftroyed, happened in the laft year of the reign of Titus But, though Suetonius has not mentioned the particular year, yet
:
might, formerly, have been concerning the fituation of Herculaneum, there can be none now, fince the difcoveries
made by
his Sicilian
majefty's order:
it
is
certain,
that
it
know both by of his reign. and Suetonius, Xiphilinus, that he reigned two years, two months, and twenty days-, and, by the latter, that
firft
''
We
happened
in
the
For, it, plainly, appears by the temple of Hercules, his ftatues, and many infcriptions there found, that this fubterraneous town was the ancient Herculaneum. I have heard it faid, and, moft heartily, wilh it may be true, that,
the great
lire,
which confumed
a vaft
among
the
many
curious
monuments
Number
ings at
this eruption
of antiquity, there difcovcred, feveral manufcripts of the ancient authors have been found nay, I have heard
-,
it
aflerted,that anentircLivy
,
is
among
them
''
and
The
E
and why may we not hope, one day, to fee the nine laft books of
Sueton. Life of Titus,
c.
1 1
.
p. 225.
himfelf,
BookL
himfelf,
99
where
his fleet
being
now
inhabited by the
Romans,
havens) and having gained glory, worthy of '"emulation, and received divine honors from all .he inhabitants of
Italy,
he
guards, Saturnian
Thofe, who were left by him, both as and inhabitants, of Italy, and were fettled on the
Sicily.
hill, lived,
for
feparate govern-
But, not long after, joining with the Aborigines in their manner of living, their laws, and tlieir religion, as the Arcadians, and, before them, the Pelafgi, had done ; and,
ment.
'^"^
to
our author ? If fuch manufcripts have been found, and his Sicilian majefty Ihould think fit to make tliem public, I will venture to affirm that he will, from that time, be looked upon as a
fays
he,
aj/aSa nio?
common
his
benefaftor to
mankind
and
Le Jay fliews he faw the diffiof culty rendering this word, by leavit out. The other French tranfing lator, has, in my opinion, faid with
^^X'f-
name
will be celebrated as
long as
thofe great authors, thus reflored by him to life, fliall be admired. '35- Zi)A!s. This is a very fignificant
Greek, and not eal'y to be tranflated into Englifh The reafon it is ufed in a greater in is, that, Greek, latitude than our language will allow. For, though we fay, fuch a one deferved emulation^ we cannot fay, he gained for emulation^ which the Greeks can can be no reafon but which, given,
in
:
-,
word
beft authors, parAriftotle in this paflage, ToivuK o'ti nOAIS UK 5-; koivu'jim <pav^ov roTTn. And, in this fenfe, the Latin
'
often, ufed
ticularly,
by the
ij
by
authors,
after
the
example of the
civil as,
that there
is
humor
in all languages,
monarchy regale civiFor this reafon, it is impoffible to know in what fenfe the Latin tranQators have ufed that word
in
rendering this
tranflator,
B.
iii. c.
paffage;
le
but
the
think
it
gramc. 6.
French
''
B.
iii.
DeLeg.
15.
be
100
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
So
OF
I
Book L
much
thought
proper to fay concerning the expedition of Hercules, and the Peloponnefians, who remained in Italy. The fecond
the fifty fifth year, after the generation, and about departure the Romans themfelves as of Hercules, fay, Latinus, the fon of Hercules, and the fuppofed fon of Faunus, was
king
fifth
XLV. At
fled
from Troy
coaft of the Aborigines, lying on fea, not far from the mouth of the Tiber :
upon the
And, having
received
and every thing elfe they defired, they built a town on a it '^s Lavinium. Soon hill, not far from the fea, and called
guage leaves no room
for that doubt, his
own language
Kcfilviov.
for
he fhould have
makes
city,
all
fame
faid de la
'3^*
mcr Tyrrhhiienne.
defcribed the particular parts of the country inhabited by each of them. '37M*** fays that LauAta^ivlov. rentum is, now, called San-Lorenzo.
Roman
this hill,
The
river
"
Numicius,
But
this
'
who
call
town by that name, are miftaken; the modern name of it being Paterno. The fame tranflator has rendered thefe
words,
fur
les
i-ni Toi
Tijp'p'>iV(>a)
Thefe fprings, and the cavern from whence th^y flowed, were, afterwards,
confecrated by the
defs,
TTSAaj'rt jtriuEiov,
de la Tyrrhcnie, is well known that Tyirhenia lay on the weft of the Tiber, and Laurencaies
it
when
called
to a godin
whofe
;
feftival inflituted
tum on
la
and the
it, between Oftia, Numicius. But, if, by Tyrrhenie, he means the Tyj-rhenefea,
the eaft of
river
he was fo
Ovid
he
iii.
ill,
even, in
us
who
this
"
p. 88j.
" Cluver,
in Ital.
Ant. p. 893.
Virgil,
>^ 150.
faftor, B.
iii.
3^.
523.
after
Bookl.
loi to-
their ancient
flie
came
feems,
to be thus diilin-
It
than ylnna, the fifter nate Dido, her confident in her widi Aeneas, and a perfon,
which is no great deviation from A>:na Perenna. As this place was held in great veneration by
the old
Santa Paroncl/a,
every one, who reads the Alter of Virgil, muft wifli well to. end of her the tragical fifter, larba, a
Numidian prince, whofe addrelies Dido had rejetted, took Carthage, and
fcnt
poor Anna
1 he firft place flie took reluge in, was the iCand of Malta, where Battus, who was then king of the place, as Ovid
fays,
but, being threatened by Pygmalion, her implacable brother, he was forced to diimifs her. She then went to Italy ; and, at her landing, found her old
was,
Romans, their fucceffors would, no means, lofe the benefit of that by veneration ; but chofe rather, to direft it to another objeift, by the fame kind of compofition, as they have changed the deftination of the Pantheum at Rome, and dedicate the fame temple to all the faints, which their predeceflors had dedicated to all the gods. And I am perfuaded that the fame reaion, which induced them to eredt a chapel upon a fpot of ground confecrated by the old Romans, induced them, alio, to coin the name of Pe1
tronella, in order to approach as near to the others in the name of the perfon
who, with Achates, walking by the lea fide. They were both much furprifed at tliis
friend
Aeneas,
then,
to be worfhiped, as they hac^done in the place where that worfliip had been
paid
And
unexpe<5tcd meeting.
neas
ali^'
Ibme
me
is
of
this is,
as fiC;titious a
of her
takes her
ceflbr,
Anna Perenna
and deferves as
:
home, and recommends her to his wife Lavinia But Ihe, growing jealous of
:
much
to be unniched
For,
if
the
her,
Anna
fly
reader will troui.le himfelf to look into her life, among other abfurdities, he
will find, that !he
is
and, in her flight, the river Numicius in love with her, and made tlie fell
partner of his watery bed. After this, (he ^ fays to thofc, who were fent in
fearch of her,
placidi fum
faid,
without any
authority trom
at
Rome
;
on the
laft
98'''
year of Chrift,
ii:
in
vympha
NuKiici,
jimnaferennelatenSih.nnd.^txtnndLVocor.
Domitian when is well known that Domitian himlelt died in the c;6"' year
of Chrift
cefiTor,
;
and that
"5
But Anna's honors do not end here For fhe has, fince, had the good fortune to be canonized and there is, at
:
,
after a reign
this inftant,
upon
V
months, and nine days, was dead, and Trajan, his adopted fon, had fucceeded to the empire befoie the laft day of May in the year 98.
'
Faftor. B.
653.
Petav. Ret,
Temp.
B. v.
c.
4.
and
7.
gether
102
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
\\it\i
:
Book
I.
gether
of that country And, leaving Lavinium, they, in conjunction with the inhabitants of thofe parts, built a larger city,
\^hich
they furrounded with a wall, and called it Alba From whence they went, and built many other cities alfo, called the cities of the ancient Latines ; of which, the greateft
:
to this day. Sixteen generations part are inhabited, even, after the taking of Troy, they fent out a colony to Pallantium, and Saturnia, where the Peloponnelians, and the Arcadians
were,
firft, fettled,
ftill left
fome
re-
mains of the ancient people ; there they built, and incomPallantium with a wall, which then, firft, received paffed the form of a city: This city they called Rome, from
Romulus, who was the leader of the colony, and the feventeenth in defcent from Aeneas. But, concerning the arri\^al of Aeneas in Italy, fince fome hiftorians have been ignorant
of
it,
related
it
in a different
manner,
with accuracy, and make ufe of the hiftories of thofe writers, both Greek, and Roman, who are moft credited. This is the account given of him.
fhall treat
being taken by the Greeks, either by the as Homer ffngs, or, by the ftrategem of the wooden horfe, the Antenoridae, or, by any other means, the treachery of of the Trojans, and of their allies, then in the
greateft part
city,
XLVI. Troy
were
flain in their
beds
For,
it
when they were not upon happened to them in the night, But Aeneas, and his Trojan forces, which he their guard.
had brought from the
city
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS H AL IC A RN AS S ENSIS.
many
others, as
103
had early
notice of the calamity, while the Greeks were taking the lower town, fled together to the flrongeft part of
Pergamus,
and pofleffed themfelves of the citadel, which was fortified with a feparate wall, and, in which, were depofited the holy
things belonging to the religion of their country, together with a large quantity of money, as in a fafe place, and here, alfo, was the flower of their army : There they repulfed the
enemy,
citadel;
who were
way
into the
and, fallying out, privately, through the narrow paflages, with which they were well acquainted, they fecured the retreat of thofe, who were efcaping from the taking
of the city : The number of whom was greater than That of the prifoners. By this difpofition, Aeneas checked the
firft
to put all '^^ the cifury ot the enemy, who defigned tizens to the fword, and prevented them from taking the
city
whole
But, confidering what was, reafonwould be impollible to preably, to be expedled, that it ferve a city, the greateft part of which was, already, in the
by ftorm.
of the
he
of this expedient
which
the holy things belonging to the religion of their country, and all the effefts they could carry away with them.
'39-
OA^v
is
<f/iy,;^e>i(rii&i
T>rj
T^oKiv.
licve, will
rtjv otoAiv,
Here woAk
And,
in
imagine that, by <?;i;;^o);(ri>&ai and xIaAi}(pO)ji'i to s-u, in the next- fentence, our author iTican=i the fame thing. The former, therc-
this
fenfe,
Sylburgius
has
rendered
this paffage,
fit
which
to leave out.
of the
fore, plainly, relates to the deftruftion citizens, and the latter to the
taking of the
city.
Having;
104
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
refolved, he,
firft,
Book
I.
Having thus
and the
women, with
the
'-^^
fuch,
whofe condition
time to make their efcape, with orders to required much take the road, that leads to Ida, while the Greeks, intent on taking the citadel, would never think of purfuing the who were efcaping out of the city. One part of the people, forces he appointed to convoy thofe he had fent away, to
the end that their flight might be as fecure, and as little ''^' would admit troublefome, as the prefent conjundlure
:
to take poffeflion of the ftrongeft part With the reil, who were the choiceft men,
upon the walls of the citadel, and, while the enemy were diverted from the purfuit by affaulting the walls, he
he
flaid
rendered the retreat of thofe he had, before, fent out, the But Neoptolemus, with his men, having lefs difficult o-ained the afcent to part of the citadel, and all the Greeks
:
he abandoned the place; and, opening fupporting him, '*' the gates, through which the others had efcaped, he
reft in
him, in the beft chariots, his his wife, and children, and fuch other perfons, country, with and '^' things, as were moft valuable.
with >ioi^xStephens finds fault I cannot, indeed, fay that I ynecin*. ever met with the word before, but
i+o-
in
all
good authors,
to
that
think
it.
it
needlefs
ftipport
the fcnfe
authorities to
x.ala,-yij^(*rAu,andn(x!yn^'Oi
are
common
by no
enough.
14.1.
potTible
h^- Tocj (puj.<ff aruA*?. It was not to tranflate this poetical ex-
E^
Tw
vov7wv.
e
can,
predion
means, approve o^
ttite
praefaHc calami-
of
le
fo
common
XLVII.
Eookl.
105
XLVII. In
by ftorm
;
mean
time,
intent
and, being
on plunder,
gave
thofe,
an opportunity of efcaping with great fecurity. Aeneas, and his people, overtook their companions on the road ; and, being, now, all together, they pofted themfelves on the ftrongeft part of mount Ida. They were joined not
fled,
who
a great only by the inhabitants of Dardanus, who, feeing and unufual fire break out at Troy, deferted their town, and
all
went
thither,
Aegeftus, having prepared fome fhips, had left it before ; but, alfo, by all the inhabitants of Ophrynium, and of the
other Trojan
cities,
who were
And,
had, thus, efcaped from the taking of the city, were, during their flay here, in hopes of returning home, as foon as the
enemy fhould
to flavery the
fail
'**
But the Greeks, having reduced inhabitants both of the city, and of the
away.
neighbourhood, and demolifhed the flrong places, were prewho were pofted on the mounparing to attack thofe, alfo, But the Trojans, fending heralds to treat of a peace, tains and defiring they would not reduce them to the neceflity of
:
making war, they called a council, and made peace with them upon the following terms That Aeneas, and his people '^^ effects fliould tranfport themfelves with all the they had
:
Here, HoAk
is,
again,
place,
cannot fay fo
;
much
ra?
of their
oij.(iMyia.(
taken for
'45*
ztoAiIoi.
x,^i;[Mii!a.
'
manner of tranflating
All the tranflators
this
y.ala.
which,
I
mean
Vol.
I.
faved
io6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Bookl.
faved in their flight, out of the territory of Troy within a limited time, and deliver up to the Greeks the places of
ftrength
the country in purfuance of thefe terms, the Greeks fhould allow them a fafethat, after they
left
And
had
condu6t by fea, and land throughout all their dominions. Aeneas, having accepted thefe conditions, which he looked upon as the beft the prefent conjundlure would admit of,
fent
away Afcanius,
greatefl: part
his eldeft
fon,
allies,
were Phrygians, to the Dafcyin which lies the Afcanian lake, he litic country, having been invited by the inhabitants to reign over them, where he ftaid not long For '*^ Scamandrius, and the other
the
of
whom
been difmified out of Greece by Neoptolemus, coming to him, he returned to Troy in order
Hedloridae,
to reftore
who had
th-m
to their paternal
is
kingdom.
And
As
this
is
all
the account,
after his fleet
tranflators only,
that
given of Afcanius.
for Aeneas,
reft
of his
for both the French tranQators have left out thofe words, The others have applied xceloi rat ofxo-
egakment pttiffants. All the trannators have rendered ix. rav mot^uv, in the next fentence, in the fenfe I contend for in
the 141'' annotation. h^- A(rxuAi7))u
is
"
/io;).iat
to <r(|>Av,
aTrnsa-i,
when
they, plainly,
which they, immethis wrong diately, follow ; and, by of the words, they have application at lead, and diffenfe the weakened
relate to
y>!v.
This country
in Bithynia, as is, alfo, the Afcanian lake, near to which flood Nicaea, the
Lc Jay
has, not
faid,
H7nerally,
Sjcaj^aa/Jfiof.
He
but has
known by
the
this
I
,
nax
but
:
Homer
fays
that Heftor,
his father,
drius
^^^
^,
^ie
la
Ics
Cms
de
hur
coft'e
faciliteroieni
el lui prcjleroient
oii
mamp. 861.
m.v
Ari/amxr".
ils
efloient
xii,
'Strabo. B.
^i]. z.
jf.
402;
Jons,
Book!.
fons,
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
and
his
father,
107
of taking with him the ''^Mmages his gods ; and, crofling the Hellefpont, failed to the next which Hes before '"^^ Europia, and is called Pallene. peninfula, This country was '^ inhabited by a Thracian people, named
'+^'
Kai
Tov
O'ctJi^oix.oii
l/ij
ruv
B'lcav.
K^ca-ffcihi.
The
I have, before, obferved, and fhall, often, have occafion to obferve, that Virgil, and our author followed the fame hiftorians in many things relating The former has ufed alto Aeneas moft the fame words in fpeaking of
:
this
tory of Pallene, called Canallraeum, and received (hips, and men, from the cities of Pallene, which, he fays, was, " Thefe Phlegra. formerly, called, cities he enumerates Their names
:
ahum
'.
are,
Potidaea,
Aphytis,
Neapolis,
Cumfecit s,
I
natoque,penatibus,
et rnag/ils diis
Aega, Therambos, Sciona, Mendas, and Sana. Voffius finds fault with our
author for ufing fuch expreffions, upthis occafion, as might induce his readers to think he meant the Thracian Cherfonefus inftead of That called Pallene. But Voffius ought to have confidered that Dionyfius fays he takes this account from Hellanicus, and did not allow himfelf to alter any part of
am
made
Aeneas forget his wife, particularly, as he had told us before that he carried her, as well as his children, and his gods out of Troy. Virgil, indeed, had a very good reafon to difpofe of Creufa before Aeneas fet fail, becaufe Ihe would, moft certainly, have been
a very inconvenient peifon both in his amour with Dido, and in his addreiTes
to Lavinia.
'49'
on
his relation.
So
that
that, if there
is
any
word
der,
in
it,
may
So
this
as Voffius,
and there is but one, which is it muft be ifyi'^oc, placed to the account of Hellanicus, and not to That of our
author.
'5'
ESi/of
<J'
quoted by Hudfon upon this occafion, has, plainly, proved. This country, he from Eurofays, was called Europia town of Macedon, mentioned pus, by many geographers, which was the
;^^6v
v v7(j.
Thus we
muft read
this fentence,
The peninfula, called capital of it. at the time our author Pallene, was, inhabited by a Thracian fpeaks of,
people, calledThrufaeans, who are fuppofed to be the fame Herodotus means,
tican manufcript. AvJt;, in the vulgar is fcarce fenfe For, if it editions, can be fuppofed to relate to Pallene,
it is
a very ftrange
dvly,
way of fpeaking
inftead of
9voc
to
u''>]v.
yiv H^it tSvof, But, in order, to enter into the accuracy of the Vatican manufcript,
fay
when he fpeaks of a country lying near the Thermean gulph, which he calls
we muft
place,
fignifies
c.
inhabit, in
which
Aeneid. B.
iii. ;f-.
ii.
In
Pol)h.
1*3.
Crufaei,
io8
Crufaei,
afTifted
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
who were
in alliance with the Trojans,
Book
I.
and had
than
alacrity
XLVIII. This,
Trojan fame things by fome others alfo, which I look upon as lefs But, let every reader judge as he thinks probable than this.
proper.
concerning the flight of Aeneas, which is taken from Hellanicus, one of the ancient writers, in his hiftory of the affairs : There are different accounts given of the
in his drama, called Sophocles, the tragedy writer, Laocoon, reprefents Aeneas, juft before the taking of the removing with his family to Ida, in obedience to the
city,
who remembered
the injunc-
and, concluded from the prodigies, which had, lately, happened to the Laocoontidae, that the ruin of His iambics, v/hich are fpoken by the city was not far off.
Venus
"
Now
the gates, bearing his father on his fhoulders, whofe back, ftruck with thunder, diftills on the goddefs,
his linen
is
at
garment
He
this
carries
with him,
Kux^
^t
'^'
on
chariots,
fenfe,
it is is
ufeof E^^Mv, the word the Latin writers have borrowed from the Greeks ;
oixcoy.
Hefychius. And
wcunnv owTwv uajj-vXyjOiav, obliged to depart from all the tranflators, both French and Latin, in rendering this verfe. And, notwith'5'-
am
^ Suare
(ipite, et,
pnmo
laeti
. cum
I rilumtne join,
ftanding
r>
\.
my
t
^eloca, 3u,'ve\i^h,:^r.thomlnes,ubimoe.iagen,u,
Vejligemus-;
Cafaubon,
^'^
who
It,
corrca:
great veneration for has taken great pains thuik the verlc, as it
\ i
fays
Aeneas
in
Virgil,
jufl after he
landed in
Italy.
the editions, carries with it a Had Cafaiivery obvious fenfe. bon attended a little more to the force
all
vii.
ftands in
"
Aeneid, B.
f. 130.
"all
Book
**
I.
icg
There follow a multitude, but, not fo *' many, as you delire, and thofe who wifh well to this *' But ''" Menecrates, the Xanthian, Phrygian colony." that Aeneas betrayed the city to the Greeks, from his fays, enmity to Alexander; and that, upon the ftrength of this
all
his family
was allowed, by the Greeks, to fave his family. His account, which begins from the funeral of Achilles, is " The Greeks were delivered in thefe terms
merit, he
:
" with
opprefled
grief,
xujcAh,
loft its
head:
of the word
thought
ter the
TL\ix.>^siv
pourpre
ronne.
reluit de la lumiere
qui Venvi-
it
necefTary to alter
This has not the leaft pretence to a tranflation, and may be applied
to any other verfe in Sophocles, as
verfe.
well as to this.
ignorance we are in concerning the perfon in this drama, who fpeaks thefe verfes, and the perto whom they are fon, addreiTed,
The
makes
it
impoffible to tranflate
:
them
elfxu^ut noXinfAiv.
Neither can
in reading
agree
for
with any tolerable beauty So that, it is the reader will content himhoped felf with a literal verfion of them.
firft of feldom mentioned,, and all we know of him is that he treated of the affairs of The Lycia. " fecond is as little known. Strabo fays he was born in a town near
rf^j'jjS/o!-,
with "Plutarch
vuJn,
/jt-ola
becaufe
is
fjt.o1o(,
which
fignifies
Uyytui-mrof.
is
The
"^
tent,
below the dignity of tragedy. This ti adit ion, that Anchifes was ftruck
with thunder,
followed by Virgil, fay to his fon, when prcfTing his father to accomis
thefe hiftorians
pany him
;
in his flight,
carled
,'
W^yYih^.
He
Cuma,
writ of the
is
Jamfridem in'vifus dinjis, et i nut His annos Demoror en quo7!!e dmitm pater, at que hominum rex
Fulminis
afflavit
vetitis,
Trojan
affairs.
known by
Hegefippus
more
et
conligit igni
*.
this palTage of our author any thing elfe v/e can find
As
to
le
Jay could,
the verfe
Hellanicus,
6,6,"-'^
mentioned a
annotation.
little
pofiibly,
mean by tranOating
y
647,
iii.
B.
xiii.
p. 883,
p; 387,
ji-o
*'
*'
ROMAN
all
ANTIOjaiTIES OF
his
Book
I.
funeral,
by the delivered it up to them. For treachery of Aeneas, who " Aeneas, being difregarded by Alexander, and excluded
upon
the
country,
till
Ilium was
"
and,
having
fay,
Others
port,
where the Trojan fhips lay : And others, that he had been fent, with a body of forces, into Phrygia by Priamus, upon
give a
But,
let it be, as
moft people: For, fome, after they have he died there Of which brought him as far as Thrace, fay number are Cephalo Gergithius, and Hegefippus, who writ
:
ancient hiftorians, and of concerning Pallene, both great Others convey him, from Thrace, to Arcadia, authority. and fay he lived in the Arcadian Orchomenus, and, in a
place, which,
of the
fens,
yet,
by reafon
ijland:
And,
Capyae, was built by Aeneas, and the Trojans, and took its name from Capys, a Trojan.
153K7ruij{(.
This town
in
''
is
called
by
the fame
it
name
Strabo,
who
Aeneas, and called Capuae, from Capys; and that it flood near It appears, by Arcadia. Mantinea
many paflages in Virgil, that Capys was one of the companions of Aeneas i and = Virgil, alfo, fays that Capua in Italy received its name from him:
JT,r^^. ,. ;
^^
l-
B.
xiii.
p. 905.
Aeneid. B. x.
jr.
14J,
Arifthus,
Bookl.
*'*
211
Arifthus,
others,
and,
account.
Some
affirm,
Italy,
that,
in-
deed, he
here,
as
came
hither
relate,
and not
many
poet,
dian, the
who,
"
** *'
and, in Nefus, married his two daughters Codone, and Anthemone : But he himfelf haftened to the
into Arcadia,
The
arrival
of Aeneas, and the Trojans in Italy, is attefled by all the Romans, and confirmed by the ceremonies, obferved by '" them, both in their facrifices, and feftivals ; by the Sibyl's
books, the Pythian oracles, and many other things ; which none ought to rejed:, as contrived for the fake of embellifh-
ment.
Many monuments, alfo, evident to this day, are on thofe coafts, where fubfifting, even among the Greeks, they landed, and among thofe people, with whom they
'54-
A^iS-ofy Aj/afluAAoy.
is
Ariaethus,
no
or Arifthus
this paffage
alfo,
little
fcarce
known but by
would convince us that thebooks were in profe. As for Thofe in Greek hexameter verfe, which have been, often, quoted by men of more zeal than learning,
other,
Sibyl's
are
'55'
f^oyia,
Kai
x?-r](r/xai
now known
they
to be pious frauds:
nu9/xoj.
For
all
the author of
them
differs
from
other prophets,
of the ominous figns, that ufhered in the Peloponnefian war; woAha /xiv
Aofios
iMyilo, T^aKKx
Si p^sijir^oAoj/oi.iJ'ov
The great Scaliger never mentions him without giving him this, or the like
As for known
appellation, fjeudofihyllinus the Pythian oracks,
hariolus.
it is
telling things, that are paft, but, alfo, in being, perte(5tly,free from obfcurity.
Upon
it
fcholiaft,
to.
very
ma.^ot.
well
xi^'^l^"*
fju(jio^jM5vuv
Tw h.iyi)ylm.
This reafon,
if there
?
was
B.
they were delivered in verfe, at leaft, as long as they were in credic enough to maintain a poet,
S.
ii. c.
ftaidj
112
ftaid,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
when
ftorms,
OF
Book
I.
or
them
in
their harbours:
In
mentioning which,
poflible.
many,
I fhali
be
as fhort as
'^"^ Pallene Thrace, and landed on the peninfula, called It was inhabited, as I have faid, by Barbarians, named
where they found a fafe retreat. There they ftaid the winter feafon, and built a temple to Venus upon one of the promontories, and alfo a city, called '^^ Aenea, where
Crufaei,
all
thofe,
who, from
fatigue,
fea,
they were,
remain there, as in a country for the future, to look as their own. upon
or chofe to
This
city
when '^^ Theflalonica was building : reign of Caflander, And the inhabitants of Aenea, with many others, removed
to the new-built city.
L.
being,
>56-
From
failed to
Delos, Anius
^^^l)v^).
M.
* * *
note upon
fula
different
was in Macedon, and, entirely, from That of Thrace called, alfo, Pallene; but that is a miftake ; this is the fame peninfula, which,
formerly, belonged to the Thracians, and, afterwards, to the Macedonians, That genrleman did not, I believe,
by Livy, in one place, Jenia^ and, in another,^WM; where, '^he fays, an annual facrifice was performed to
called
Aeneas, the founder of it. '5S- 0ctr<ra;Aov(xtj. ^ Strabo fays, alfo, that the inhabitants of Aenea, and of the neighbouring villages, were re-
obferve that our author, before, gave a fummary account of Aeneas's voyage, and now enters into a detail of it.
'57-
moved to Theflalonica by Caflander, who gave to his new-built city the name of his wife She was daughter
:
to Philip,
great.
Saloniki.
e
rioAiv
Aivv.
This town
'
is
B. xliv.
CIO.
B.
xl. c.
4.
gpit. of Strabo. B.
vii. p.
ji.
i>{
Bookl.
113
of the
while
ifland
'^^
floiirifhed.
Then,
another ifland, lying off Peloponbeing arrived at Cythera, Venus. While they were on nefus, they built a temple there to '^ their voyage from Cythera, and not far from Peloponnefus, one of Aeneas's companions, by name, Cinaethus, died, whom they buried upon one of the promontories, which, "^' Cinaethion. from him, is, to this day, called And, hav-
with the Arcadians, concerning ing renewed their affinity which I fhall treat afterwards, and ftaid a fhort time in thefe
places,
''^'
where they
left
Zacynthus.
friendly
The
fome of
their
manner on account of their confanguinity (For Dardanus, the fon of Jupiter, and Eledra, the daughter of Atlas, had, as they fay, by Battea, two fons, Zacynthus,
Portus, and Sylburgius have, very juftly, obferved that ii'v/x,, or oVt is wanting before ijvOh to comThe reader will replete the fenfe.
'59-
HvOrt.
high-priells Ihould be kings, but that kings fhould be high-priefts, that is, the heads of their churches. The
ifland of Delos is fo much celebrated both by the poets, and hiflorians of old, and of fo little confequence now, that both thefe are reafons for me to fay "^ "lore of it than that the modern Greeks, in their half Barbarous Ian-
alfo, carries
Ae-
imagine, Virgil defigned as a compliment to his patron Auguftus, who, like Julius Caefar, was pontifex
This,
guage,
i6o-
call it 'Sdilous.
KuS))^*.
This
ifland
is,
now,
maximus,
ceflbrs
a dignity,
till
which
'
all his
fuc-
Gratian was fo
it,
which
fuffi-
a promontory of Laconia.
'6^-
fince
It
had
E/t Z!tuvSov.
This
ifland
is
now
called Zante.
Aeneid. B.
iii. >.
80.
'Zozimus, B.
iv. p.
k B. viii. p. 552.
Vol.
I.
Q^
and
114
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
;
OF
Book
I.
one was the anceftor of Aeneas, In memory, and Zacynthus the founder of the ifland) therefore, of this confanguinity, and by reafon of the kind-
and Erichthonius
of
whom
and,
detained by ftormy weather, they offered up a being, alfo, facrifice to Venus, in a temple, built by themfelves ; which,
to this day, the Zacynthii perform in
celebrate games,
conlifting,
common,
and, alfo,
among
in
other exercifes,
of a
courfe to be run by
iirft
young men,
to the temple, gains the prize : of Aeneas, and Venus, and ftatues are
of them.
to Leucas,
From
thence,
the place
ftanding out to fea, they came of the being, yet, in the poffeflion
'^^
Acarnanes. Here,
ftands in the
:
alfo,
little ifland,
Adium,
eafl:
:
srainffu^iw tov
to the
this
They
tranQated ai-Aiv. is, fadly, ** I'ancre Us kve la *. De ayant by M. I do imagine ci Leucade. terre prirent that Aeneas, and iiis people, could fcarce have failed, if they had not weio-hed anchor ; but, what becomes of ^sAaj-joc? They were to fail from Zante to the iOand of Leucadia, now
This fentence
is,
very
properly, the word is ufed by ^Thucydides, who, fpeaking of the Lacedaemonian fquadron, that failed from the cape Malea
to attack Melos, fays, stMuc-xi
av
a.1 vy,is
In this lenfe,
to MaAja? zrxhmyicei,
which Hobbes
called, San(a Mnura, and had their choice either to fteer their courfe be-
has, with his ufual accuracy, trandated in the following manner, Thefe gallies
holding their courfe from the main fea.
>4-
Malca through
tween Cephalenia, now called, Cefawhere the logna, an.l the continent, or to full of little illands ftreiglit is Hand out to lea, and leave Cephalenia
,
This town is now called at the mouth ot the and ftands Figolo, Ambracian gulph, known, now, by
a^I.ov.
'B.
viii. c.
39.
anchor
Bookl.
115
anchor off a promontory of the Ambracian bay. After that, to Ambracia, of which city '^^ Ambrax, was, they came He was the fon of Dexamenus, the fon of then, king
:
Hercules
And monuments
places ; at Allium, the temple of the Aenean Venus, and, near to it, That of the great gods ; both which remain to this ; and, in Ambracia, a temple of the fame goddefs,
day and a chapel, dedicated to the memory of Aeneas, near the little theatre, in which there is a fmall ancient ftatue, faid
to be of Aeneas, that
priefteffes,
facrifices
by the
near
called
fleet, failing
the ihore,
came
to
'^^
Buthrotum,
a fea-port of Epirus.
the nan:ie of golf de hart a. Oppofite to Aftium, Auguftus built a town, which he called Nicopolis, in memory of the fignal vi(!:T:ory he obtained off
that place,
of feveral iflands lying near the continent, particularly, Ithaca, which had produced UlyflTes, that formidable enemy to the Trojans, he arrives at
tony.
infatuated rival, Marc Anagainft his Ambracia retains its old name
Buthrotum, now, Butrinto ; where he finds Helenus in polTeffion of the kingdom of Epirus. But Virgil defcribes this voyage of Aeneas fo much better
than
I can, that I fliall lay it before the reader in his own words "":
by a note
in
Hudfon,
that Pal-
Jam medio
merius, after taking great pains to find out all the fons of Hercules, fays there is no fuch man as Dexamenus among them for which reafon, he is of opi,
Ulyffis^
Mox
"
et
Dexamenus is the perfon, who was fo much celebrated for his magnificent entertainment of Hernion, that this
cules.
'^^"
Bi!9fw''ov.
Et formldatus
Chaonio,
Aeneas,
,
in
Virgil,
Hie
f. 270.
zgz.
0^2
But
ii6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
:
Book
I.
But Aeneas, with the ablefl: men of the army, in two days, marched to Dodona, to confult the oracle There they found the Trojans, who had come thither with Helenus :
And, having
among
tions,
received anfwers concerning their colony, and, other Trojan offerings, dedicated to the god brazen
ftill
extant,
which are very ancient, fliew by whom they were given) they joined their fleet, after a march of about four The arrival of the Trojans at Buthrotum is made days. manifeft by a hill, called Troy, where they,
they incamped. fhore, and came to a haven, which was, then, called the haven of Anchifes, but, now, its name is more '*^ obfcure ;
From Buthrotum,
failed
clofe
formerly, to the
where
alfo,
the Ionian
who
having for guides in their navigation, fome, accompanied them of their own accord, and took
with them Patron, the Thurian, and his men. The gi-eateft after the army was, fafely, arrived in part of whom, Italy,
returned
But Patron, with fome of his friends, beinoon by Aeneas to ingage in the colony, ftaid with prevailed
:
home
The
all
name of
wliich,
our author
fays,
was
buc Anchefmus; which he confirms by a pafTage in one of Cicero's letters to Atticus, where he fays, ;-W///?/i'f. mmus vii. kal. Decemb. ufi tud felicitate
CaJJicpe,
167-
NukTs
(rj)fc-^i*i' e;^ovIo?ovO(W<)eiriav.
vavigafidi.
Cafiubon
fagacity,
has, with great learning, and fliewii that this haven, the
IcniJJwms Ariihcfmitcs.
B.
vii.
Epift. 2.
them.
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS H A L IC A RN A S S EN SIS.
'"
117
Thefe, according to fome, inhabited Alontiiim, In memory of this kindnefs, the Romans, a town of Sicily. '^'^ Anadoriiim upon the afterwards, beftowed Leucas, and
them.
Acarnanes, which they had taken from the Corinthians ; '^ and the former defiring to reinftate the Oeniadae, they to do it, and, alfo, to enjoy the produce of gave them leave '^' the iflands, called the Echinades, in common with the His people did not Aetoli. But, to return to Aeneas
:
all
go
afliore
at the
'^^
landed at the
168.
fame part of Italy, but moft of them cape lapygia, which was, then, called the
This
fervice
y AKoiltui.
on the north of
the fea,
try in favor
now
called Alontio.
Cicero accufes
Hercules did to the counof Oeneus, who was king and whofe daughter Deianira
Ex,ivoiioi?.
iflands
iThis town ftands Avaiilofioi'. near to the Ambracian gulph, not far from the temple of Apollo at Aftium.
'69-
lying at
It
is,
now,
called I'onizza.
Strabo were of dides, and, after him, that thefe iflands would, one opinion
day, be joined to the continent by the
continually, brought down by: the Achelous, which, the former fays, is a It is faid. large, and turbid river. that this has happened to all thefe
mouth of the Achelous. ' makes them nine. ' ThucyPliny "
the
'"o-
OiiaJa?.
Near
the
mouth of
the
riverAchelous, lay a country, that was " Strabo fliys, Paracbeloiiis, called, as by its being often overflowed by that
river
ries
,
mud,
of the lands belonging to the Acarnanes, and their neighbours, the Aetolians ; and this produced frequent wars between thofe two nations. It is faid that Hercules, by raifing banks, inundation of the put a ftop to this river, and introduced plenty into a
country, that, before, was, generally, covered with water ; which gave occafionto the fable of Amaltliea's horn.
p
iflands,
'7-*
now,
Thus Cafaubon
reads it inftead oi xx^cvIaTrvyiai, which he, very properly, fupports by the authority
this
"
calls
find,
di
alfo, that
Strabo
called.
calls it
xk^o. lairvyix.
It is,
now,
Cap
dl S.
Mana
Letica.
B. X. p. 703.
ii.
B.
sB.
iv. c. 12.
p. 18.5.
Salentine
ii8
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Book
I.
difembarked at a place, called '''^ Minervium, where Aeneas himfelf landed in Italy. This forms a harbour in the fummer, which, is a promontory, that from that time, is called the haven of Venus After this,
reft
:
The
the fhore to the ftreight, having Italy on they failed along one hand, and left in thefe places, alfo, fome traces of their
arrival
;
among
temple of
Tuno, on which
name
of Aeneas,
LII.
who
dedicated
to the goddefs.
they came near Sicily, whether they had any forced from their courfe by defign of landing there, or were which are common in thefe feas, they dilimbarked tempefts,
at that part of the ifland,
'73-
When
which
are
is
called '"
:
Drepana
now
Here,
ro^i
"ExXitl'm tMytli.
We
baeum
It
is
called 'Trdpani.
for obliged to the Vatican manufcnpt weft fouth The this corredion. part of this peninfula was inhabited by the whoTe territories ^ Strabo Salentini,
For which
reafon,
This town ftands in a peninfula, the fouth fide of which forms a fine port. Drepanum received its name from its which, figure, being curved, was to a fithe, in Greek, refcmble thought which figure gave name, A((7r<ii\iov ;
alfo, to Mefl^ana, another ciry in Sicily, v/hich was called Zancle, from ^<xyn\>!i another Greek word for a fithe. In
Sakntinum prcmontorium. This temple of Mi174- a9>;vi!)v. nerva is mentioned by many ancient It ftood to the north of the authors. was called by the *cape lapygia, and
Drepanum, Aeneas,
as Virgil fays, lofes his father Anchifes, and, for this reafon he calls it, a melancholy coaji ;
Hinc Drefani me port us
Aicifit.
et iltaetabilis ora
''
Aeneas lands
in
Virgil
fortufque fa'efcit
Jam propior,
Here,
alfo,
proras
ad
litora
terjueiit.
AE7r<xv.
A town on
'
the fouth
weH: part of Sicily, not far from Lily^B. 111. C. I ;. y B. vi. p. 4^;.
fc
Acelles, called, by the hiftorians, Aegeftus ; and here was the coaft, where his brother Eryx had reigned.
Cluver,
Ital.
Aencid. B,
iii. :^.
530.
Cluvcr,
Sicil.
Antiq. B.
ii.
p. 236.
they
Bookl.
119
the Trojans, who, with Elymiis, and Aegeftus, they found had left Troy before them ; and who, being '^^ favoured
both by fortune, and the winds, and, at the fame time, not over burthened with baggage, had a quick paflage to and were fettled near the river '"Crimefus, in the Sicily,
country of the Sicani, who, out of friendfhip, had beftowed the land upon them by realbn of their relation to Aegeftus,
who had
Sicily
by the following
man
of Trojan extradlion, being upon ill the king, feized him for fome reafon, and put him to death, and, with him, all his male children, left he fhould fufFer fome mifchief from them ; but, thinking it unbecoming
him
'76-
were yet
But
is
virgins,.
n^m >iacannot perfuade myfelf that Qoy.i\iot. Gur author deligned s;^( as an epitliet both for Tu;^))f, and trvsu^aalof, though I find the Latin tranflators have apphed
I
it
language,
is
applicable to both in a
sffio?,
when ap-
and,
when
this
But
is
to both;
if
doubt,
much below
more than
is,
one may guefs,by the following diftich, which, is, pretty much, in the fame tafte, and which I have heard much admired
:
The
only difficulty
this
that
without
epithet,
may be
Demophaon
,
..
,...
wentis, et verba, et 'vela dcaifti : r, : , j.% ytla queror reditu, verba carerejide ',
is
thoug'it too general, and not to fignify good fortune : But this difficulty will be removed, if we confider the word, j u t i u m as txplamed by Helychius. Tuy)j, ' ^ "' ' ^
i
i"
This
'77-
K^ijunc-ct).
This
river,
is,
fome-
not of a
times,
tarch,
exprefi'ed
herfelf with
wit,
and
ca: led K/,uf(ro<r, and, by'^Plu: It falls into the fea Kfji^wno-o?
more
If I have applied the paffion. v/ord favoured both to fortune, and the winds, it is becaufe favourable, in our
=
not far from Lilybaeum, on the fouth weft coaft of Sicily, and is, now, called
Balici.
'
Phyll. to
Demoph.
i.\
25.
Life of Timol.
and^
I20
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
fuffer
Bookl.
and unfafe to
delivered
them
to
them to marry any of the Trojans, he fome merchants, with orders to carry
:
them
to the
moft
diftant country
They were
attended in
their voyage by a noble youth, who was in love v^^ith one of the tv/o virgins, he married as foon as flie arrived
whom
in Sicily
among
a fon, whofe
the manners, and language of the inhabitants, after the death of his parents, Priamus being, then, king of Troy, obtained
leave to return
home
with the Greeks, '^^ he failed back again to Sicily, being accompanied, in city, his flight, by Elymus, with the three fliips, which Achilles
and, having allifted him in the war while thefe were employed in taking the
;
had
loft.
v/ith
which,
him, when he plundered the Trojan cities, and by their ftriking upon fome hidden rocks, he had
men
here, fliewed
them
'"^
great
kindnefs, and
two
cities for
them,
called
Aegefta,
'78I think AAinofAtvyii riit sroMoi^. la ville etant fur le point d''itre prife^'xn
M.
fenfe
and fubmit
it
to him, whether
la ville
it
perpetual alliance, and friendfhip, bur, This town alfo, by confanguinicy. ftood near the river Simois, after it had been joined by the Scamander,
would not
in his Ian-
guage.
I79' A/j-tfav 1C04I EAuju*. The firfl: of thefe towns was, afterwards, called Segejia, by the Romans, and looked
this great
upon by them to have been founded by Aeneas, b Cicero fays the inhabitants could prove this For which
:
cenfures
fay to
'
making
,.
Ilioncus
Dido,
...
^
..
, '
.
..
-i
'
&
j
i. }'.
>
Aeneid. B.
549.
and
Bookl.
121
ucli I and Eryx, where he left fome part of his army ; whi imagine, he did by choice, to the end that thofe, who were
tired
with fatigue,
might
in-
joy
reft,
and a
fafe retreat
But fome write, that the lofs of which was burnt by fome of the women,
with wandering, obliged him to leave belonged to the ftiips, that were burnt ;
Et procitl cxcelfo
iniraius I'ertice montis
^idi'eii'um fociafqite rates,
^
who
were
diflatisfied
thofe behind,
who
before Aeneas had ever been in that iPiand For, fays he, the poet brings
:
occumt
Acejies,
him
gil,
Dido.
From
Gratatur reduces.
whence, he concludes that Viris plain, therefore, that Aeneas had been in Sicily before he went to CarWhile he was thage, and faw Dido. there the fecond time, he built Aegefta-,
he fpoke of the
It
Drepanum
narration with a little more attention, he would not have pafied this cenfure on him. Aeneas lands at Drepanum, where he lofes his father ; from thence, he fets iail for Italy ; but is driven, by a tempeft, on the coaft of Africa
and, having left the women there, and thofe of his people, who were not ambitious of a great name, he failed to Italy with the reft, who were few in
'
near Carthage And ^ Virgil begins his narration with his hero's failing
:
ml
from
Sicily,
Vela dabant
laeti.
Every
Ilioneus, therefore, very properly, mentions Sicily, and Aceftes in his fpeech
tion of him.
to
Dido
And
that Aeneas,
Sicily,
becaufe,
when he came to that coaft the fecond time, Virgil makes Aceftes furprifed
of his allies, who, he were in Italy, and 'conimagined,
at the
town, called, EAu//a, by our author, Cluver, very juftly, contends that we fliould read E^uxa, which he fupports by the authority of Thucydides, who and were two lLyi':c. fays that E^u|
arrival
gratulating
them on
i.
their return^
Here belonging to the Elymi. Cluver fights with the arms of geography, in which he was better exercifed then in Thofe of criticifm.
cities
Aeneid. B.
jr.
34.
122
ROMAN
for that reafon,
ANTIQJJITIES OF
could
fail
Book
their
I.
and,
no longer with
com-
There are many monuments of the arrival of Aeneas, and the Trojans, in Sicily but the moft remarkable are the altar of the Aenean Venus, placed on the fummit of mount
;
panions. LIII.
Eryx
firfl
and, a temple, dedicated to Aeneas, in Aegefta ; the his mother; and the being erected by Aeneas himfelf, to
;
left there by the fleet, who confecrated temple, by thofe the memory of their deliverer. The Trojans, therefore,
it
to
who
came
the
places,
hither with Elymus, and Aegeftus, remained in theie and continued to be called Elymi ; for Elymus was
in dignity, as being
firft
they
all
and came, leaving Sicily, croffed the Tyrrhene fea, '^ to a port of Italy, called Palinurus, which, they
took
'^'
fay,
its
there.
name from one of the pilots After that, they came to an ifland, which
woman, who was
at that place.
of Aeneas,
who
died
they called
Leucofia, from a
and died
From
anchor in a deep and beautiful haven of the Opici, which, '^' from Mifenus, a man of figure, who, alfo, died there, they
Virgil faid, UxXiva^cs. , , , ... locus ralinun nomen babebtt, Aetenmmque '
,.
.
'2o-
When
"
'^**
Mi(rt)v.
of Aeneas,
lea here
ri
is
he fpoke
like a
prophet, as well as a
celebrated by Virgil.
for this place is ftill called Papoet-, iifiuro, Vind the c^-pe. Capo di Palinuro. 'Si- AeuKco-io!. Tills is the name all
little
rocky
ifland,
now,
ia Licofa.
and very capable both cf and tafling, exprefling the beauties of is poetry, tranfported with the laft of the two following verfes, which, tliey
called
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
name
:
123
called by his
And, coming
'^"^
to the iiland,
'^^
Prochyta,
thefe places
and
they in the fame manner, defiring they fhould ferve as monuments of the women who died there ; of whom one, is faid
to have been a relation of Aeneas, and,
to the promontory,
Caicta,
named
they arrived at Laurentum in Italy ; where, coming to the end of their wandering, they threw up an intrenchlaft,
At
ment
and the
'^^
place,
time, called
Troy
where they incamped, is, from that It is diftant from the fea about four
coall,
this
promontory
any more
than to any other. Caieta, ftill, retains its name with a fmall variation, it becalled Gaeta. Here, again, has followed the fame hiftorians Virgil with our author, and fays, this place received its name from the nurfe of
ing,
now,
This cape
I
is, ftill,
have not followed the Vatican manuwhere this haven is called hifAnv fcript, v.ciY.ai ; becaufe, if it had been a bad haven, it would not have been the conftant ftation of the Roman fleer, of the Tyrprovided for the fecurity rhene iea which it, certainly, was, as may be feen in many ancient authors, in the letter, mentioned
-,
Aeneas,
7a
who
died here.
Aneia nutrix,
dedijii H.
T^oi.
note, which Pliny the to Tacitus, giving him writ younger an account of his uncle's death. little iiland i83' U^oyjlr. lying off
particularly, in a former
Laurentum nomen agrum tenuijfe Troja The where Aeneas formed eft. place, his camp, muft have been between the lake of Oftia, and the eaft fide of the Tiber. Our author fays he was under
el
account.
Ab
huic loco
called Procita,
and Procida.
'S4-
Ax^w'^iigiw
KaiEiij.
Thus Cafau-
becaufe
many
hiftorians aiTerted
bon
out
has,
that
thither at
all.
I think, can have no I do not fee For why Aep'ace neas, when he was failing along this
T^yj'-,
which,
here.
This aflertion many modern authors of great reputation have revived, and and written, profelTedly, on that fubFor which reafon, I fliall follow jedt.
Aeneid. B.
vi,
/. 164.
Aeneid. B.
vii. >!.
i.
fE.j. c.
fladia.
124
ftadia.
I
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
was under a
Book
I.
neceflity of relating thefe things, and of making this digreffion ; fince fome hiftorians affirm that Aeneas did not, even, come into Italy with the ;
was Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas; and others, that they were fome other perfons. There are, who pretend, that Aeneas, the fon of Venus, after he had fettled a colony of his people in Italy, returned
;
home, was king of Troy, and, dying, left his kingdom to Afcanius, his fon, whofe pofterity injoyed it for a long time
:
the fenfe opinion, deceived, by miftaking of Homer's verfes. For, in the iliad, he reprefents Neptune, foretelling the future fplendor of Aeneas, and his pofterity,
Thefe
are, in
my
in this
manner
'^^
Oil great Aeneas JJjall devolve the reign^ And fucceeding fo7is the lajling line fujiam.
foju
Pope.
the example of our author,
and, alfo,
a digrefiion, to anfwer the obwriters. But, I eafily, ieftions of thefe forefce that a difiertation of this kind,
make
the Englifli language fliall be underfl:ood. He has a long note upon thefe
which many things muft be anfwerbe much ed, and many eftabhlhed, will
in
now, before us
and,
too long to be inferted among the notes ; I fliall, therefore, give it a place by itfclf at the end of this book. '86- Nu Si I have given Sy] Aiff)o. of thefe verfes, which Pope's tranOation when 1 fhall always obfcrvc, any verles in the courfe of are of Homer quoted a be tranfFor muft this work. poet and tranflation his of a lated by poet
;
upon
the wliole,
compliment Auguflus.
But,
fliall
Thofealledged by Bochart to Segrais, to which he refers. I hope no critic will find fault with his tranflation of thefe verfes, becaufc he has left out the word Troja>!s, which is the
very point in difpute
;
fince, as
Homer
Thus,
Book
I.
123-
men
reigned in
if it
were
not poflible that, if they lived in Italy, they fliould reign it was not that over Trojans. he fliould But, impoflible
reign over thofe Trojans he had carried with him, thouo-h fettled in another country. However, other reafons, alfo,
may be
of Aeneas
faid
to be,
and
is
fhewn,
many
places,
it
being impoffible for the fame perfon to be buried in more than one ; let them confider that this difficulty is common
to many,
particularly to
men
of
illuftrious fortunes,
and
wandering lives ; and let me inform them that, though only one place received their bodies, yet, their monuments were
many, through the gratitude of thofe, who had received fome benefits from them; particularly, if any of their
eredled in
family, ftiil, remained, or any city had been built by them, or if their refidence, among any of thofe people, had been All v/hich. long, and diftinguiOied by inftances of
humanity
'^^
account,
hero,.
utter
had; in the preceding verfe, mentioned Priam, the kingdom, that was to de-
Vii'gil
volve on Aeneas, muft be underftood to be That of the Trojans. find, by Strabo, that fome read thefe verfes
We
Am.ahkur mV.
Et
nati
natomm,
^,
qui nc.fceuhu-
'
in this m
manner
Ano
the
Nuv
Si S
^<^
HANTEZSIN
And,
.\iii.
v|.
in this
t
the end of. ^^^ ^^,h annotation. AJl the tranHators ^^^^ adhered to the vulgar fenfe of the
My^oKoy^y.ivct.
''"T-
,9,
,,
01 See
ah
ilJu.
,
meaning
Romans.
word, without confidering the abfur-^ dity, that, vifibly, refults from it.
Aeneid. B.
iii.
jj-.
B.
p.
506.
g-/,
de-
126
deftruftion,
left
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
and fent away the Trojan
his
OF
Book
I.
allies fafe to
the
married
his
part of his army in Sicily ; and, during his refidence in many other parts, vifibly, behaved himfelf with great humanity, he acquired the voluntary afFc6lion of thofe people, and, for that reafon, was honoured,
daughters in Arcadia
left
after
his death,
:
places
What
with temples, and monuments in many caufe, then, can be afligned for the monuin Italy,
if
unknown
to the inha-
point fhall be, again, difcuffed, and made manifeft, as often as the occafion fliall require it. LV. The reafon why the Trojan fleet failed no further
bitants
But
this
into Europe, is to be attributed to the oracles, which were fulfilled in thefe parts, and to the will of Heaven,
many
to them. For, while their fleet lay at anchor ways, revealed ofl* Laurentum, and they were incamped near the fhore,
iirft,
the
men, being
opprefl^ed
with
fay,
thirfl,
I
no water
in the place,
(what
tants) fprings
of the fweeteft water were Teen riflng out of of which all the army drank, and
the place was overflowed, till the ftream ran down to the fea from the fprings, which, at this time, are not fo high as
to overflow
;
but there
is
little
low
fun
J
place,
which the inhabitants fay and, near it, two altars are to be
to the weft
;
confecrated to the
feen,
one to the
;
eaft,
the other
both of Trojan
fl:rud;ure
upon
which.
Bookl,
iiy
which, they
Aeneas oiTered up
his
lirfl:
facrifice to
the
acknowledgement for the water. After that, while they were at dinner upon the ground, many of them ftrewed
god
in
parfley
fay,
under their viduals, inftead of a table ; but, others they made ufe of wheaten cakes, that they might eat
:
with greater cleanlinefs When all the victuals, that were laid before them, were eaten, one of them eat of the parfley, or cakes, that were laid under their viduals, and then
another
;
fons, as it
is
faid, or,
fome other
of the company, happened to fay. Behold, w^e have eaten As foon as they heard this, they all cried even the table
!
with joy, thiit the firft part of the oracle was, now^ fuliiiled. For, a certain oracle had been delivered to them,
out,
as
"^^
fome
fay,
in
Dodona;
but, as others write, in Erythrae, '^^ Ida, where lived a Sibyl of that counthe interpreters. It Is certain, that,' in the Aeolic, or Doric dialeft, u-io; isSio^;
iuppofed applaud:
:
It,
ibmetimes, remarkable
"
inllance of
which we
find in
Demofxcci
much uled by the Lacedaemonians, who fpoke the Doric dialed, // to.
; by which they meant the two brother gods, Caftor, and Pollux.. This very extraordinary prophecy, that
thenes
i9-
^a~
Sjw
juSwIf? wV o^Swj
SiEuAAa;.
is
Ajj/?]*;.
This Erithraean Sibyl celebrated by many authors, both ancient and modern, who have
much
the Trojans were to reft from their labors in the piace, where they fhould
eat thtir tables,
"
abufed their leifure in tianfmitting the impoftures of one age to the credulity
Virgil,
who would
Of all the etymologies of the next. of the word Sibylla, That, given by Servius, feems to come neareft the
truth; "'he iays the
omit no tradition, which had any thing marvellousin it, pAits into the mouth of the Harpy, who, we find, was, alio,
a prophettfs, ov . ,.
name
is
derived
-j
It
catdis.
Philip. 2^.
On
Aeneid. B.
iii.
f. 25
j.
128
try,
till
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
they
this
OF
Book
I.
a prophetic nymph, who ordered them to fail weftward came to a place, where they fliould eat the tables :
fhoiild
their
and,
wherever the
phecy,
animal, fpent with fatigue, laid itfelf down, there they Ihould built a city. Calling to mind, therefore, this profome, by the order of Aeneas, brought to the place,
;
pedeftals,
and
altars lor
women with fhouts, and dancing, accompanied the images And Aeneas, with his companions, when the facrifice was
with crowns on their heads. ready, flood round the altar LVI. While thefe were offering up their prayers, the fow,
which was the deftined vi6tim, being big with young, and near her time, when the priefts were '^' beginning the immolation, broke loofe, and, flying from thofe who held her, ran
up
Aeneas, underflanding
this
was, cer-
tainly,
the guide
with a
kw
the oracle had pointed out, followed it, of his people, at a fmall diftance, fearing left,
to Aegina to bring away the ftatues of Damia, and Auxefia, fays they endeavoured to take them from their pedeftals, t ctyaAi^alx Tx^m, zatt^xv m
Ttuv SaSfwi/
This prophecy, which feemed to threaten fo dreadful a famine, he folves, alfo, in the fame harmlefs manner with our author ;
rr
I
r
:
^vcr7r jiv.
Le
"^""'^
'
Tav feems
^'''
BSf. This
Iv.x
is
^ox^
it is
pedefials
'^^V'" ^T\ ^''^f^l^'^^ The other ^eafon, he has left It out. French tranflator has faid des marchepeds, which is not the term in his
^hich
language.
'9'-
Why
c.
Aeneid. B.
vii. ;^.
u6.
Jn Terpficb,
8j.
being
Bookl.
diftiirbed
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
129
by her piirfuers, flie might be frightened from the The fow, having gone courfe fate had prefcribed to her. about four and twenty ftadia from the fea, ran up a hill,
tired,
where, being
oracles feemed,
But Aeneas
(for
the
obierving the land to be barren, and at a diftance from the fea, where, even, the
now, to be
road was unfafe, found himlelf in great perplexity whether they ought, in obedience to the oracle, to fettle there, where
of perpetual mifery, without any While injoyment, or go further, in fearch of a better foil.
life
he was
on a fudden,
they fay, he heard a voice, which came from a wood, the perfon, who uttered it, not appearing, by which he v/as
commanded
and
not,
to ftay there,
and build a
city,
immediately
by giving way to the uncertainty of his prefent opinion that he was going to fettle in a barren country, to his future, and, in a manner, For, rejed: prefent happinefs it was decreed, that, forth from this barren and fmall iffuing
:
habitation, he fliould, in procefs of time, acquire a fpacious and fertil country; and that his children, and pofterity fhould be mafters of a vafl: empire, which fhould laft for
ages; that, for the prefent, therefore, this city fhould be a retreat for the Trojans ; but that, after as
many
many years,
as the
fhould be built It is faid, by his pofterity. that Aeneas, hearing this, and looking upon the voice as
jdourifliing city
But, fomething divine, did, as the god had commanded. others fay, that, while he was oppreffed with anxiety, and Vol. I. S had
130
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
(o far
OF
Book
I.
had
abandoned himfelf to
grief, as neither to
come
into
the camp, nor take any nourilTiment, but laying himfelf down to reft that night, where it overtook him, a great and wonderful
him in '^* his fleep, in the fhape of one of his houfbold gods, and gave him the advice, juft before, mentioned. Which of thefe accounts is the trueft, the gods,
phantom appeared
to
know. The next day, it is laid, the fow brought forth '" ones ; and that, according to the oracle, as thirty young many years after, another city was built by the Trojans,
only,
concerning which I fliall fpeak in a proper place. LVII. Aeneas facriiiced the fow, with her young,
his houfliold
'5'^
to
wooden
gods, in the place, where, now, ftands the hut, which the Lavinicnfes look upon as holy,
it
and preferve
inacceiTible
to
all
but themfelves
Then,
he
remove
their
camp
to the hill,
of his gods in the beft part of it ; and, placed the images with the greateft alaimmediately, began to build the town and, going down to the country round him, took ;
crity
ir--
Evvirviov.
This word
is,
here,
Hk
Ex
ivAvn-,
'93"
vm
>
f-
T^Kjcxoi/lo!
"^
Xf j'f'?*!
;/oi^s<<,
etc.
This
like our auprophecy, Virgil, who, with met it in the no doubt, thor, had, old Roman liiftorians, makes the river Tiber deliver to Aeneas
;
I know this word, '94. KaAiar. fometimes, fignmcs a chapel, but, ottener, a tvoodcn hut, from kxXo'j, wood. *** have Portus, and M. given it the former fenfe ; le Jay has faid une fetite retraite,
which
is
fomething like
is
/.
(T
. .
...
.
I.
t:
I-
,,//
f
,
i/
r?
\:
},;,.
nati.
''
Albajoh recubms,
albi
cinum ukera
II.
/?.
the only one, Sylburgius rendered it properly, cafa If it had been a chapel, our h?nea. author needed not to have laid that ic was looked upon 3S holy.
the fenfe.
who
has
i>.
56.
Aeneid. B.
viii.
,"*.
\z.
from
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS
II
AL IC A RN A S SE N SIS.
131
grievous to the owners, fuch as iron, timber, and inftruments of acfriculture. In the mean time, Latiniis, who was, then, of the
from thence fuch things, as were of ufe to him the lofs of which was hkely to be the mod
in building,
king
war with a neighbouring people, called country, the Rutuli and, having fought fome battles with ill fuccefs, received an account of what had pafled, in the moft terribeing at
-,
fying manner,
as,
that
all
his coafl:
was
laid wafte
by a foreign
he did not, immediately, put a ftop to their depredations, the war, with his neighbours, would become more grievous to him. Latinus was flruck with this news ;
army
and,
if
and, laying afideall thoughts of the prefent war, he marched the Trojans with a great againft army: But, feeing them armed after the Grecian manner, drawn in order,
and prepared
it
to receive
prudent to hazard an immediate ingagement; fince he faw no probability of defeating them at the firft onfet,
'" as
firft
marched out
it
them
But, incamping on a
hill,
he found
againft convenient to
recover his troops from their prefent fatigue, which, from the length of their march, and the eagernefs of the purfuit,
he had paffed the night there, to attack the enemy by break of day. Having
And
he refolved,
after
taken this refolution, a certain genius of the place, appearing to him in his fleep, ordered him to receive the Greeks, as cohabitants with his own fubjeds ; adding that their ar'95-
Ka9'
y,v
^(7^1 So^otv.
The
Vatican
is
very imperfeil
S 2
rival
132
rival
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
to
Book
I.
perfuade
benefit to the Aborigines. The Aeneas's houiliold gods, appearing to him, advifed him to Latinus to grant them a fettlement, of his own
common
accord, in that part of the country they defired, and, to ufe the Greek forces, rather as allies, than as enemies. However,
the dream hindered both of them from beginning an ingageAs foon as it was day, and the armies were drawn ment.
up
came
to the
commanders from
;
both, defiring that thefe might have a conference together which was complied with.
Latinus complained " of the fudden war, they had made upon his fubjeds, without any pre-
LVIII. And,
firft,
'
vious declaration
let
him know
'
'
'
plundering the he could not be country, without any provocation, fince ignorant that all, who are attacked, have a right to repel the invader And, that, when he might have obtained, in
was,
:
who he
'
a friendly manner, and by the confent of the inhabitants, whatever he could, reafonably, defire, he had chofen to
take
it
'
by
and
After
'
"
he had faid
We
are natives of
I
96The Ayr) xi ff Id %,a^\x. Latin tranlhuors have rendered this, very properly, hy agereet ferre^ which, like many otlier Latin expreflions, is, derived from the Greek. originally,
enough. Neither do
fcs terres,
tor,
think that
/'//Ar
in the other
far
French
tranfla-
though better
exprefTcs ayv
Des
in
ailes d'hoftiUte
quon
is
le
Jay,
think
me
v/ith.
*'
Troy,
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS H A L IC A RN A S S ENSIS.
the '"
F.KXYiiri.
133
"
Greeks; cf which
M. ***,
in his note
blames our author, upon for making Aeneas call the violently, Greeks EA/tjus., which name, he fays, the people of Greece were not known
this paflage,
till many ages after the Trojan war; and, even, not fo early as in That, in which Homer lived, who never calls all the Greeks Eaa-^ves-, but only gives that name to the inhabitants of Phtlii-
fpeaks of the city of Argos, that wr.s built by Pclafgus in ThtHaly, he diit the name of nsA^a-jiftinguilhes by
xov A^j/of, as
"
by
in
jeftures to thofe,
I
otis,
I
who followed Achilles to Troy. have read what Thucydides, and ^ Strabo have laid upon this fubjeft but I do not think the arguments,
"=
who want arguments, have undertaken to prove that the general name of the Greeks was eaAhvw many years before the Troj n war; and, confequently, that our author was guilty ot no anachronifm, nor deferved
Cenfure for calling them fo. In the fixth epocha of the Parian marble, the time is mentioned, when Hellen, the fon of Deucalion, reigned in Phthiotisj.
cncluhve as alledged by the latter, fo drawn from chrobe that others, may that the Greeks, in to prove nology,
general, were
EAAtjvf?
known by
years,
the
name of
many
not only, before Homer, but, even, But I mud, before the Trojan war. if the cenfure, obferve that, previoufly, thrown upon our author by that gentleman, is well grounded, Virgil is, fince he calls alfo, included in it;
and the Greeks, who had, till then, been known by the name of r^^ocoj, were called eaa^jve?. The year, there
fet
down,
is 1
945.
If,
there-
Achaemenidcs, Graius^
in
the fame
in
";
tore, from 1257, we dedud 945, it will be found that the people of Greece
period of t.me, in which, Aeneas, our author, calls the Greeks Eaaijvk
Confertum tegmenfpinis
:
at caitera Grains.
*"
were called EAAijvtf, 312 yeais before the taking of Troy. This is confirmed by the moft celebrated chronologers
am very fenfible,
fays,
t'
that
Homer, when
v.a.\.yviaix.cc,
he
0(
fiX"
*9>vii',
:"
E^^a:Ja
Mv^jiiSmoi
fXaAa.1'.,
agree that I'roy v/as year of the Julian, 'period, 1184 years before Chrift ; and that the flood, in the time of Deu;
who
all
taken
in the 3530''^
calion,
''
but
fays,
ra
am
when
he
A5'50i
J-.Aco;
iv^v Kuff
EAAaAA,
happened 1529 years before and in the 3185'''' year of the So that, the interval, Julian period between the flood of Deucalion, the father of Hellen, and the taking of
Chrifl:,
:
to
^B.
i.
c. 3.
"B.viii. p. 568.
I'lliad.
I?.
'
A eneid.
f. 594.
''
Iliad.
i.
(3.
/.
68(
Ufher, p. 26.
Petavius, B.
c.
and
7.
((
bein g:
134
''
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
after
Book
I.
a ten years war, " we wander up and down, through the want both of a ' ' and a country, where we may Hve for the future ; and city, " are come hither, in obedience to the commands of the
"
gods;
The
is
re-
taken from the country thofe lately, things we wanted, " with greater regard, indeed, to our '^Hmfortunate fituation,
(C ((
We
have,
than to decency, which we very much condemn But will compenfate them with many good fer\ices, in
;
we
yielding
<(
you our perfons, and our minds, well difciplined againft " dangers, to employ them as you think proper, in
to
preferving
ailifting
((
in
This word muft, cerbeen have mifpUced by the tainly, tranfcribcrs and I make no doubt but our author writ e7ro^i^<j^e9f*v i/sair', etc. to which a^4/0;U65; Jf, in the next
New^i.
-,
dangerous to give them good the confequence of which, he tells them, will be, that, whoever gave them fuch advice, would, not only, fuffer, unjuftly, himfelf without doing
it
made
advice
-,
them any
This
>)
fervice, but, alfo, render it, for the future, ftill more dangerous to propofe fuch things to them, as were
K:x^Alov,
'
MAAAON
advantage,
sli
ij
AAa
xai ?
v\i\i
to t peAliya
common expreffion, that, very well, deferved the obiervation of the commentators and, that is, the ufe of
,
Aj^v *0BEPnTEP0N Tsroiy^fjii. It is very extraordinary that the latin writers fhould imitate the Greeks in this un-
a comparative However, |MA\ov with I hive met with it in the beft writers ; one inftance of which I fliall quote inner from Demofthenes, with whofe of writing our author fliews, by his critical works, that he was, perfeftly
:
common manner
it is,
given of this alfo I fhall content myfelf with one from " Juftin, who, fpeaking of Lycurgus, fays, ncn inventione eanim (legum) exmagis
quar.i
well,
emplo clarior.
Olynth.
i.
B. iii.c. 2.
((
you
Bookl.
*'
I S.
^35
"
" "
to conquer theirs. We, youj with alacrity, humbly, intreat you not to refent what we have done, affuring yoiirrelves,
that "
we
did
it
And
:
"' " So that, you ought not to take any refolution to the " If you fliould-> prejudice of us, who are your fuppliants " we muft beg the tutelary gods, and genius's of this country *' and to forgive us what we are, even, compelled to do
: ;
aggreflbrs in this
greateft
war
who
firft,
are the
nor the
Latinus
I
*'
heard
this,
"
*'
we have been When ingaged in. " he made anfwer I can afilire you,
;
have
;.
" and
"
if I
great benevolence towards the Greek nation, in general the inevitable calamities of mankind give me a real
concern
fhould be very folicitous for your prefervation, were convinced that you came hither in fearch of a
:
"^ contented with a " habitation fliare of the and, that, ; " land, and injoying what is given you, in a friendly manner,
^'
Our
"
^3-
oiTro'X,^yic^
yr,^ jj-oi^ac.
Ariftotle,
fTtxiiuv,
Koii
who
fays,
iv i/.io
tok
s
U^a-ioi;
\l^c-yu)v
yiyc^ivm,
etc.
ii
To<f
in
;
xa<rjoif (Tvfyvuifxy,;,
fenfe
which
"
reafon,
(lia!!
The
venture to
make
a fraall alteration in
it,
as, I
been, very
this period
202.
much, puzzled
:
to clear
it,
uno^^y^a-c-
read Herodotus,
ti
tci*
Tw
1J.0VCV,
uhhx nm mi
"
Every one, who has muft have found more than once, madeufe ecjro;^^ (Xo&/, ot to fignify what is meant here, that
is, to
tvi1^M
jetTliiifi,
Suidas.
B.
iii.
contented,
c.
I.
you
136
**
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
will not endeavour,
Book
I.
"
*'
you
by
force,
to deprive
me
of the
"
fovereignty ; and, if the affurances you give me, are real, I defire to take fureties, which will preferve'our give, and
league inviolate."
LIX. Aeneas, having accepted this propofal, a treaty was made between the two nations, and confirmed by oath, to
that the Aborigines fhould grant to the Trojans as much land as the that of about is, fpace they deiired, forty ftadia round the hill ; that the Trojans fliould aflifi: the
this effed:
;
Aborigines in the war they were then ingaged in, and join them with their forces, upon every other occafion, when
fummoned
as advice.
After they had concluded this treaty, and fecured the performance of it, by delivering their children as
hoftages, they marched, with joint forces, againft the cities of the Rutuli And, having foon fubdued all opposition there,
:
they went to the town of the Trojans, which was half finiflied ; and, haftening the work with one mind, they This town Aeneas called fortified the town with a wall.
themfelves fay, from the daughter of Latinus, whofe name, according to them, was Lavinia ; but, as fome Greek hiftorians have aflerted, from the
La\'inium, as the
Romans
daughter of Anius, king of Delus, whofe name was, alfo, Lavinia ; and who, dying of ficknefs, while the iirft city was where fhe died, the building, and being buried in the place
city
was
fo called,
in
memory of her.
She
is
faid, alfo, to
Eookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
137
A fire breaking happened to the Trojans. out, fpontaneoufly, in an adjoining wood, a wolf, they fay, broiio-ht fome fuel in his mouth, and threw it upon the re ; and an eagle, flying thither, fanned the flame with
are faid to have
having moiftened his tail the Are ; and, fometimes, thofe, that were kindling tinguifli and, fometimes, the fox, that was trying to it, ;
prevailed
it
put
out
And,
at laft, the
Which,
Aeneas, obferving, faid, this colony would become famous, be worthy of admiration, and very much celebrated ; but,
would be envied by, and grievous to, its neighbours However, that it would overcome its adverfaries ; the favor of Heaven being more powerful to fupin
its
increafe,
:
of men to oppofe it. Thefe were the port it, than the envy evident flgns of the incidents, that were to happen to this
city
:
Of which
there are
in the
market-place of the Lavinienfes ; thefe are brazen images of the animals, which have been preferved for many ages. LX. After the city of the Trojans was built, both nations
were, extremely, deflrous of injoying the mutual benefit of And their kings fet the example, and their new alliance
:
native
and foreign
families
by a
Latinus giving his daughter Lavinia After which, the refl:, alfo, had the fame in-
VoL.
I.
clinatioii
138
clinatlon
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
with their kings ; and, by a fvvift union of their cuftoms, their laws, and rehgious ceremonies ; by interof their cities ; marriages, and a communication of the rights
by mingHng all together, and by calling themfelves Latines, from Latinus, king of the Aborigines, they adhered fo fevered them firmly to their league, that no time has, yet,
The
nations,
therefore,
which were
and from gathered together under one form of government, whom the Roman people derive their origin, before the
city they,
now,
inhabit,
was
built,
are thefe
Firft,
the
out of thefe parts, and were Greeks, originally, of Peloponnefus, the fame, who, with Oenotrus, removed from the country, now, called
Aborigines,
who
drove the
Siceli
Arcadia, according to
my
opinion
Then, the
Pelafgi,
who
now, Thef-
-=4See the 51* annotation, AiiJLovix;' IdonotthinkthatatranQatoris under tlie fame obligation with regard to his
r,uthor,
as the lawyers fe.m to think themfelves under in relation to their that is, that he is to defend clients
,
member any paffage in Homer, which " ,^ fhews that the Greeks, and Trojans were armed after a different manner ; but he defcribes them as going to the charge under very different circumthe firft advancing with a ; confufed noife, like cranes going to
ftances
him
in
which he
is
by
the Pygmies ; and the other in filence breathing ardor, and a refolution to fupport one another ;
T^'Wff jWJU KXocfyil
t', El'OTTlJ t' IffOtV,
him
in faying,
as
he
O^nGcf
ajf.
Oi i xPx
tffotv
did a few pages before, that the Troafter the manner of jans were armed
the Greeks
;
(yiyyi
uimx
Trvetali;
A^aioiy
and,
all
much lefs,
that he
in
making
believe
had a great
his
men
fliould
Homer has
liere
de-
were Trojans.
do not, indeed,
rey'.
Iliad, r. f. 2.
P.
%:
Book!.
faly
:
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
:
139
Thirdly, thofe, who came over into Italy with EvaiiAfter thefe, the Epei, and der, from the city of Pallantiiim
Pheneatae
who were
mixed: And, laft of all, the Trojans, who, with Aeneas, had efcaped from Ilium, Dardanum, and the other Trojan
cities.
LXI. That the Trojans were a nation, truly Greek, which, formerly, came from Peloponnefus, has been, long lince, afferted by fome authors, and fhall be, briefly, related by
me
the
alfo.
firft
The
is
this.
Atlas was
by of one whom ; Jupiter married, and had by her two fons, '^ Jalius, and Dardanus Jafms lived unmarried But Dardanus married Chryfes, the daughter of whom he had two fons, Idaeus, and Dimas, who, Palas, by
the
king of the country, now, called Arcadia, who lived near the mountain, called "^ Thaumalius This man had feven daughters, faid to be placed among the ftars,
:
name of the
:
Pleiades
fucceeding Atlas in the kingdom, reigned fome time in Arcadia. Afterwards, a great deluge happening in Arcadia, the plains were overflowed, and, for a long time, incapable
of being
-5-
tilled.
The
This
people
Is
(for,
as
x\ifAX(no-j
o^oc.
fliev/n
by Glareanus
to be the
her prleftefTes were fuffered to enter, -'iThis mud be the true ia-,. reading; which gih
is
tainofthat name in Arcadia. This mountain, I find/ Paufanias fays flood near the river Molofilis ; and on the top of it, there was a cavern confecrated to Rhea, into which none but
P
confirmed by^Vir-
/
laf.ufque ^j. "'
'.
n
,
paur.
.,.
'''
^'^'
"^'^^ ^"'""^ ^y
,,
Strabo.
In Arcad.
c.
36.
Aeneid. B.
iii. y-.
167.
'Epit. B. vii.p. 51 1.
moun-
140
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book!,
mountains, they laboured under a great fcarcity of pro\'ifions) confidering that the land, that remained, would not be fufficient for the fupport of them all, they divided themfelves
into
two
parts
one of which
ftaid
in Arcadia,
and
created Dimas, the fon of Dardanus, their king ; the other, left Peloponnefus on board a numerous fleet ; and, failing along the coaft of Europe, they came to a gulph, called
'''
Melas, and happened to land on a certain ifland of Thracia, but I am not able to fay whether it \vas, before, inhabited,
They called this ifland, Samothrace, a name, compounded of the name of a man, and of That of the
belongs to Thrace, and the founder of it was Samon, the fon of Mercury, and of a nymph of Cyllene, called Rhene Here, they ftaid not long, becaufe they found
place
;
or defert:
for
it
themfelves under great difficulties with regard to their jflipport, as having a barren land, and a boifterous fea to contend
leaving fome few of their people there, the greateft part of them, removing again, went to Afia, Dardanus bemg the leader of their colony, (for Jafius died in the ifland,
with
but,
Hellefpont, they fettled in that country, which was, afterIdacus, the fon of Dardanus, with wards, named Phrygia.
part of the army, inhabited the mountains, which, from ^^7- Ek To M?XoivxoA.7rov* The gulph pofite to the mouth of the Hebriis, Melas lies on the north weft ot the known, now, by the name oHa Marifc?.
Thracian Cherfonefus
:
And
the ifland
now
called Samandraki,
the fame account of and Dardanus, Jafion, and adds tliat Samothrace was, before, called Samos.
'
Strabo gives
him,
Book
I.
141
built
him,
where he
and ceremonies, which are obferved, to this day, throughout all Phrygia ; and Dardanus built a city of the fame
a country,
now,
of
it,
giving
him the land, from whom, that named Teucris. Many authors fay,
quities,
that this
Phanodcmus, who writ the Attic antiman came into Afia, from Attica, where
diviiion, called
:
Xypete ; and of this They add that, being mafter they bring many proofs of a large and fertil country, and but, thinly, peopled, he
Dardanus, and the Greeks, who came with him, in hopes both of their afTiftance in his wars
"^
was glad
to
fee
This is, certainly, the and the name of this true reading,
divifion of the tribe of Cecropis, as we find in Harpocration ; though it is otherwife in all the editions, and ma-
than fufpicious; and, tlierefore, chano-ed it into Tivofjand, tofupport his corredtion, quotes this very palTage of our
Suidas, nufcripts, and, alfo, calls this divifion of that tribe, Hu7rf"osi>i.
in
who
them,
fay
iy^y.^
Bvzriavoi;,
='u7rs7fwi',
in
apalTage in Scrabo, which, though faulty in another refpeift, will lead us to the true reading in this, Strabo fpeaks there of this very mioration of Teucer from Attica to Afia;
is
But there
the former, was the name of this divifionof the tribe of Cecropis But that
:
great
man was
miftaken
in this, as
;
we
and fays, aaoi S'ik tus Ailiy.Yii a.'pi^^xi tiix Teuk^cv dfxcty i-A Sy;fjiis T^couv, o? \\jv a ZuTTiliaiv Aiyc'di. Calaubon, in his note
name of
fion.
Phanodemus, whom our author quotes upon this occafion, is, often,
cited
upon
fible
this paffage of Strabo, was fenthat the word T^uun was more
we know
p.
is all
'B.
xiii.
901.
Lxn,
1^2
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
LXII. But, it is, now, requifite to jQievv how Aeneas was defcended ; which I ihall do, alfo, in few words. Dardanus,
of Chryfes, the daughter of Palas, by whom he had his two firft fons, married Batea, the daughter of
after the death
and, by her, had Erichthonius, who is faid to have been the moft fortunate 'of all men, having inherited both the kingdom of his father, and That of his grand-
Teucrus
the daughter of Scamandrus, was born Tros, from whom the nation has received its name ; of Tros, and Acallaris,
the daughter of Eumedes, AfTaracus; of him, and Lytodora, the daughter of Laomedon, Capys; of Capys, and a nymph,
faid to
have been a Naid, Anchifes; of Anchifes, and Venus, Aeneas. Thus, I have fhewn that the royal family of the
Greeks. Trojans, were, originally, LXII I. Concerning the time, when Lavinium was built, there are different opinions ; but the moft probable feems
to be That,
which
'^
places
it
departure
209'
For
''"
Ilium was
$;^oii7f
Cafauboii
has
authorities,
ing le Jay has followed. However, I have the fatisfaiftion of finding myfelf
fupported in reading s^^of againfl: thefe
great authorities, by a
1
a term,
much
greater,
PetaI
Ixicv
fj^iv
vius.
give
my
reafons
mufl:
read, contrary ought opinion of Portus, and of Dodwell, who contend for ^i^a?, in which they *** and, alfo, are followed by M.
,
to
the
take notice of the glaring abfurdity in * * *, that Troy was faying, with M. taken on the twelfth of June tcivards
It is well known the end of fummer. that the year of the Greeks was luni-
it aiai-lif,
which read-
folar,
taken
Bookl.
143
taken at the end of the Spring, ieventeen days before the fiimmcr folftice, and the eighth of the endinc^ month Thargehon, according to the computation of the Athenians; there flill remaining twenty days, after the folftice, to complete
that year.
The
feven and thirty days after the imagine, the Greeks employed in
lirfl
regu-
from
themfelves,
and
in
concluding a
fell
Jovvs,
To
computation our author fiiys he folby the direflion of Solon, aligned twenty nine, and thirty days, alternately, to their twelve months by which, it happened, that there was, every year, a deficiency of eleven days between their year, and the folar year ":
;
month Thargelion,
on the twenty
:
out, thatyear^
of May, and the fummer folftice on the twenty eighth of June''-' So that, the twenty third ot Thargelion was the twelfth of June, which, as our author fays, was fevenfirft
fupply
this deficiency,
Meton,
af-
teen days, that is, inclufively, before the fummer folftice And, from the
:
terwards, found out the cycle of interin nineteen calating feven months
years.
among
twenty eighth of June, to the nineteenth of July, on which day, the new moon of their month Hecatombaeon
fell out, there are twenty days, which he, alfo, fays, remained to complete the year For, it muft be obferved that the Athenians their on
:
the Athenians, the method of counting the ten laft days of the month back-
(he old
I
of which,
caufe the
the thirtieth day and new: Thereafon imagine to have been, bevifible
began
year
the
firft
new moon
after the
fummer
folftice.
The
only evening of that day, part of it was thought to belong to the old month, and part of it to the new. Dionylius fays that Troy was taken on the eighth day of the ending month
in the
Troy
being,
be no difficult matter to find the number of years from that aera, to this
prefent year 1755. Dionyfius will tell us from Cato that Rome was built 432 years after the taking of
.
Thargelion, that is, the twenty third ; feventeen days before the fummer folftice, after which, there wanted twenty
From
^""e
Troy:
Let
us,
1755, ^hcre
account agrees with the courfe of the fun, and moon, that
now,
fee
how
this
from
Troy
found 2940 years the twelfth of June, on which was taken, to the twelfth of
will be
this prefent year.
memorable
"
June of
Sir Ifaac
Newton.
w Petavius, B.
ii,
c,
10. partiii.
treaty
144;
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
with them.
OF
Book
I.
treaty
The
firft after
the Trojans, fetting fail about the autumnal equinox, crofied the Hellefpont ; and, landing in Thrace, paffed the winter feafon there ; during which, tliey
received the fugitives,
who
them, and prepared every thing, that was neceilary for their voyage And, leaving Thrace, in the beginning of the fpring,
:
Sicily.
While they
ftaid
there,
that
and they paffed the fecond winter year was accomplidied ; in affifting the Elymi to build cities in Sicily. They fet fail
from that
ifland, as
it
and,
croffmg the Tyrrhene fea, arrived, at laft, at Laurentum, on the coaft of the Aborigines, in the middle of the fummer
:
And, having
Lavinium
events.
;
received the ground from them, they built the fecond year from the taking of Troy, being,
now, completed.
And
this
is
my
Aeneas, having, fufficiently, furnifhed the city, with temples, and other ornaments, of which the greateft remain, even, to this day, he, the next year, which was
part
LXIV.
the third after his departure from Troy, reigned ov^r the But tlie fourth year, Latinus being dead, he Trojans only fucceeded him in his kingdom alfo j not only in confidera:
'" tion of his near alliance to him, Lavinia being fole heirefs,
-'
ETTHcAtj^'i?.
The
fenfe
of
this
a:u7ij
otJA^s*
this
>;
it
a-hnj
'^
word
is,
by Harnti uatli
|U>)
In
fenfe,
alfo,
kcxi
pocracion.
Drances fay
xi. /.
to
Turnus,
ejf.
enof
369.
Aeneid. B.
after
Book!.
145
by
reafoii
of his being
general of the army, in the war againft their neighbours : For the RutuH had, again, revolted from Latinus, and made choice of a certain deferter for their leader, who was a re-
Amata, the wife of Latinus, and whofe nan-ie was Turnus. This man, exafperated at the father-in-law of
lation of
he commanded.
plaints,
The war
com-
and a fharp battle infuing, Latinus, Turnus, and many others were flain. However, Aeneas, and his people, gained the vidory Upon which, Aeneas fucceeded his
:
father-in-law in his
kingdom
three
years after the death of Latinus, in the fourth, he loft his For the Rutuli, raifing an army compofed life in a battle : of the joint forces of all their cities, marched againft him ;
and, with them, Mezentius, king of the Tyrrhenians, who For the great increafe thought his own country in danger.
fince, given
him
offence
a fevere battle being fought, not far from Lavinium, and many flain on both fides, the armies were parted by the coming on of the night, and the body of Aeneas, no
And
where, appearing, fome concluded that he was tranflated among the gods, and others, that he perifhed in the river,
ThispafTagefhews that Aniata, and Turnus, in Virgil,
AwaltjTvfvof.
*i-
whofe
Vol. L
near
145
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
: :
OF
Book
I.
near which the battle was fought And the Latines built " -'^ 'Yq the a chapel to him with this infcription father,
this
country,
who
was eredled,
by Aeneas, to Anchifes,
It is a fmall
who
war
and
having left this life, about the feventh year after the taking of Troy, Euryleon, who, in the flight, had changed his name to That of Afcanius, fucceeded him in
the government of the Latines As for the Trojans, they were, at that time, befleged, the forces of the enemy in:
LXV. Aeneas
creafing daily ; and the Latines were unable to afTift thofe, who were fhut up in Lavinium. Afcanius, therefore, lirft,
invited the
enemy
to a friendly
dation
But they, paying no regard to him, he was reduced to the neceflity of fuffering them to put an end to the war
:
But the king of the Tyrrhenians, among other intolerable conditions, which he impofed upon them, as upon a people, already, become his flaves, com-
upon
their
own
terms.
manding them
wine, the country of the Latines produced, they looked upon this, as a thing not to be borne, and, by the advice of
*'v
Iloi'oo^,
etc.
who were
names
;
as the popes,
who
call tlK*n:
jus fafqm
eji^
felves Chrift's vicegerents, generally, change their names upon their elevar
Jovem
i.
c.
2.
Afcanius,
Bbokl.
147
;
in their dangerous enterprife, they a dark and fahied out of the city : And, pitched upon night, immediately, attacked that part of the enemy's camp, which
gods to
them
the city, and, being defigned as an advanced lay neareft to poft to cover the reft ol: the army, was ftrongly fituated, and
defended by the choiceft youth of the Tyrrhenians, who were commanded by Laufus, the fon of Mezentius : Their attack,
being unforefeen, they, eafily, made themfelves mafters of the place: While they were employed in taking this poft, the reft of the army, that lay incamped on the plains, feeing
an unfeafonable
light,
were
killing, left
and, hearing the groans of thofe, who the flat country, and fled to the mountains
:
Upon
their
this occafion,
there was a great hurry, and tumult, marching away in the night, and expeding the
fall
diforder,
and
their ranks
The
Latines,
had taken the place by ftorm, and heard the reft of the army was in diforder, preflid upon them, killing, and purfuing ; while the enemy were fo far from endeaafter they
was not, even, poflible for them to know the evils they were furrounded with; but, through confuflon, and irrefolution, fome were forced
that vouring to defend themfelves,
it
down
foners
ingaging
:
the precipices, and dallied to pieces; while others, themfelves in unpaflable vallies, were taken pri-
But moft of them, through ignorance, treated one another, in the dark, like enemies ; and the greateft de-
ftrudlion
148
ROMAN ANTIQJJITIES
mean
himfelf of a
hill
OF
Book
I.
ftnu^ion of
flaughter.
In the
fefled
men, pof-
and, being informed of the death of his fon, and of the numbers he had loft; and, finding how untenable the pake was, in which he had fhut himfelf up,,
heralds to Lavinium to treat having no other refource, he fent "+ ufe of a peace: And Afcanius, advifmg the Latines to their fortune with moderation, he obtained liberty to retire
in fafety with his
forces, in
concluded
and, from that time, laying afide all enmity tor the Latines, he continued their conftant friend. LXVI. The thirtieth year after the building of Lavinium,
;
Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas, according to the oracle, given to his father, built another city, and transferred both the
inhabitants of Lavinium,
delirous of a better habitation, to his new-built city, whicli he called "^ Alba, which word fignifies, in Greek, Asvxy],
This is a more and ufed, very happy cxprelTion, There is than once, by our author.
*H'
TajwiEvfc&asi
Ty,v
tu;^kv.
is
mean.
*>5'
AkQu.
a pafTage
of this ' Suidas is which by quoted hiftory, not fo much, I dare fay, for the fentiin
the eighth
book
that
y//^i7/w2g-rt
place,
and, what
more extraordinary,
the inhabitants of
fully
'
Cluver fays
it,
as for
that
fo
Albano were
etvS^wTroiv,
oTv juw^aTlfii; SiKuiri, T/Ai5i/i>9-4 Ti/yaf" oTKv i' f TTttvf, )ti (pauAay
t>9a'(ri, p.>.6fy is
Taf
perfuaded of this, that they over the gate, that leads to placed
a ftone, on which was reprefented the fow with her thirty young ones. However, this great geogra-
Rome,
V7ra,ui\inv
its
uyiwiiu
As
this
proper place, I iliall the fenfe of it here ; // is the only give when in profperity, to part of wife men, it with moderation ; and, when in ttfe
tranflatcd in
pher has, plainly, proved from Livy, Cicero, and our author,, that Jlba lor,ga
ftood two
Antiq. B.
iii.
Roman
2Ci,
of
c.
48.
'
Ital.
p.
Bookr.
TVhite:
ilime
149
from another
city
of the
name, an epithet was added to it, taken from its figure ; and it is, now, called Alba longa^ a name compounded of This city is, now uninhabited. both, that is, Asvhyi (jiuh^x.
For,
Tullus Hoftilius was king of the Romans, fhe, for the fovereignty, feeming to contend with her colony was demolifhed ; and Rome, having deftroyed her mother-
when
city,
But thefe things happened in afterAlba flood between a mountain, and a lake, which times. ferved as fortifications to the city, and rendered it difficult
received
its
citizens.
to be taken
is
and the
opened,
lake,
is
are
received by the level, the inhabitants having it intheir power to hufband the water, as they think proper. The plains, below the city, are beautiful to tlie and
eye, of all forts of in in the no rich fruits, produce degree inferior to the reft of Italy, particularly, of what they call the
is
fweet,
and,
except the Falernian wine, certainly, excels all others. LXVII. While the city was building, a great prodigy is For a temple with a fanduary having faid to have happened
:
been built
it.
for the
The Alban lake, and mountain make a confiderable figure in the Roman hiftory, the former having been
the fubjedt of a prophecy, uttered by a Veian captive, and confirmed by no than the Delphic lefs an autharity
oracle, that the
let
out the
Albaii
The
laiime inftituted by Tarquinius Supcrbus, and celebrated in the temple of JufiUr Latialis^ that flood on the
Romans
fliould never
''
top of
c,
!
it.
Livy, B. V.
J,
brought
i._$o
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
I.
brought with him from Troas, and placed in Lavinium, and the ftatues having been rem.oved, from the temple at Lavinium, into this lan6luary, the doors being then, particularly, well fliut, and the walls, and roof unhurt, the flatues changed
their ftation, the follov/ing night,
their
old pedeftals.
fupplicatory
with
and propitiatory facrihces, they returned, in like manner, to the fame place. Upon this, the people were, for fome time, in doubt what they fhould do, being unto live feparately from the gods of their fathers, willing either At lafl:, they found out or to return to their old habitation an expedient, which feemed, well enough, to anfwer both thefe purpofes ; this was, to let the images remain where
:
of their own people they were, and to fend back fome from Alba, to Lavinium, to live there, and take care of them.
*'^
perform this holy office, were fix hundred ; they removed thither with their The families, and Aegeftus was appointed their chief.
Thofe,
,
who were
fent
to Lavinium,
to
Romans
word
births
Penates
Some,
it
who
tranflate the
into the
notl^uagy
The gods
Mvx,i8C,
of their fathers
;
others, FsvsSAia;,
YClYiaisc-,
and
others,
: Gods of the fa?t8iuary ; i^iclofure Each of thefe has, probably, given them their name from
nS-
F,7r3i)tk:?.
This word
'
is
ufed in
the
id and
a^la>v
the fame fenfc by Thucydides, where he fays that the Athenians, having inhabitants ot Aegina, lent ejeftcd the fome of their own people to inhabit
''B.
ii.
following
f^);/*a)
obfervation
tcttw
aTUTU|Uio
f waAef,
utm^
uv.
27.
fome
Bookl.
^51
However, they all feem, in fome degree, to exprefs the fame thing. Concerning their and appearance, Timaeus, the hiftorian, gives this, figure,
fome one of
that the holy things, preferved in the faniluaries at Lavinium, are iron and brazen Caducei^ and a veffel of
account
Trojan earth This, he fays, he learned from the inhabitants. For my part, I cannot think it right, in me, to give an account of thofe things, which it is lawful neither for all
:
from
thofe,
who
is
And.
who
or of knowing, morer than the laws allow.. LXVIII. But the things which I myfelf
know, by having
feen them, and concerning which, no fcruple forbids write, are as follows. They fhew you a temple at
me to Rome
not
far
way, to the Cari?7ae ; which is fmall, and darkened by the This place, is called, by height of the adjacent buildings
:
the
Romans,
in their
own
language, Veliae
in this temple,
are the images of Trojan gods, cxpofed to public view, with "^ this infcription, A A 2, which fignifies Pe?iates: For,
EM
2'7'
all
Asvsif.
This
is
the reading
of
the editions, but, certainly, not the true one. Scaliger, in his notes upon the Chronicon of Eufebiiis, number 617, takes notice of this infcription
-,
a A.
And
am
perfuaded thar,
if
Scaliger had feen the Venetian and Vatican manufcripts, he would have
order to explain it, fays that there mufl have been a n of fuch a fliape as to refemble a A. But he does not fay what kind of a n this was
ar.d,
in
rejeded this reading, inftead of endeavouring to explain it. It muft be ohferved that Feimtes is a Latin word, and derived, as v/e know from ^ Cicero, either irom penns, or psninis : So.
that,
all
neither
is
there
among
the
many
an-
cient alphabets
Greek
ii.
^De
Nat. Deor. B.
c.
according-
15^
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
I.
letter 0, being not, yet, found according to my opinion, the the letter A. Thefe out, the ancients expreffed its power, by are two youths, in a fitting pofture, each of them-holding a have ancient workmandiip. ; they are pieces of
fpear feen many other ftatues, alfo, of thefe gods in ancient temples ; and, in all of them, they reprefented two youths in military
habits.
It
is
We
and
to hear
^'^
what others
Calliftratus,
fay
concerning them
Befides,
is
be vain.
v/ords,
as
the
following
the Greeks
'
made
now. Hand
Dionyfius n, not being, as yet, found out, the ancients expreffed its power by the when he, no doubt, knew, letter A and certain it is, that the H, as well as the A, was among the fixteen, or, as
,
made
after
KHPTIOI,
in which they have been followed by the Romans, as I fhall fliew in another ^ place. The Carinae a
ftreet in
was
Rome,
called
fo,
as
others fay, the feventeen letters brought into Greece, from Phoenicia, by Cad-
Servius fays, from the refemblance of the houfes to the keels of fliips ; which^
however,
agree,
may
be
much
doubted.
mus. The Hudfon's notes, has As^a?, on the margin of which was written, as he
Venetian manufcript, in
fays,
/aiaic.
i/7(
reading
B-ii^oci'
tk
avu
j<ra!-
the Vatican
S-,uif,
further, explained by manufcript, which has and the following fentence ftands
is,
This
with Cafaubon, and fliall add to the realbns, given by him, to fupport that reading, which may be feen in Hudfon, that our s author himfelf calls this hill OujAia, where he fays that
intirely,
o\ii?\ixi,
in
Valerius
Publicola
built
houfe,
thus
I
-,
^{Ix
J'tjAav
fJt.>j7r)S
Ttjv jtv
which,
have made no
:
in the text
gave um^ to And the brage Livy, people fpeaking of the fame fail, fays of Va-
from
its
fituation,
:
lerius aedifcahat in
*'^'
fummd
Velid.
A^iJivof.
Aj|Wf or Ai/m^, the reafon, alledged by both the manufcripts, is iuft. Since the letter was nor, in rea-
tion
was
KAA5-fix7of,
I
Zo^u^o?,
has the
lity,
letters,
but
hiftory.
Satyrus unlefs he
is
is
not
and X
which
is
grapher,
the
who
father
f See the 4i'*.innot. on the fourth book. Mar. Viflor. Voffius Hill. Graec. B.iii. p. 410.
""B.
ij.
c. 7.
the
Book
I.
153
the author of the hiftory of Samothracc, and Satyrus, who has coUedted the ancient fables, with many others, have related
among whom the poet, Ardlinus, is the moll ancient we know of. This, therefore, is the account they give That Chryfes, the daughter of Palas, when flie was married
; :
to Dardanus,
that
is,
of Minerva, brought, for her dowry, the gifts the Palladiums, and the"' images of the great gods,
feveral
Suidas fays that other eminent men. a Arflinuswas Milefian, and a difciple of Homer for which he quotes Artemon of Clazomenae.
-,
Jay, moft: aflliredly, faw the difficulty of tranfiating thefe words, and, to avoid But this it, has left them quite out.
difficulty purfues him : For, a few lines after, our author fays that Dar-
="9-
T h(
Toiv fisoiv.
Here
is
a dif-
mm mv
whichthetrandators have either ficulty, It is not feen, or have diffembled certain that, when our author fays that
:
not to
and has,
alfo,
left
her dowry, Chryfesbroughtwithher,as befides the Palladiums, t h^x twv Biu'j, he means theftatues of
[Aiyxhuv the great gods^ which both the Latin tranllators have rendered facra magnorum deorum, and the two French tranfdes
:
tranflator, has,
moft
certainly, the merit of having attempted to tranflate them ; and I forry, for that reaibn, that, fur Ic fcin qii'il devoit avoir du culte des dieux cannot be al-
am
fenfe of
ixa^i
rav
as
And lators ksfiatues grands dieux author our when certain it is as that, when he went into fays that Dardanus, &v in Samoru'j T left Afia, U^* the ftatues mean not does he thrace, of the gods ; but only the myfteries And here, their worlhip relating to
:
uAax))?
It is,
however,
faa-a et myjleria, rendered les myfteres des dieux et les : 1 wilh I knev/ what he chofes faintcs les chofes faintes. They could means
:
which
by not be the Palladiums, nor the ftatues For, all thefe our author of the o-ods next fentence, Dardathe in tells us, him into Afia. Le with carried nus
^ Petav. B.
ii.
going to build, and, afterwards, of The oracle, 1 roy, was to depend. that was dL-livered to Dardanus, is, if the auihorit'es, our author quotes, have not miflcd him, of the higheft fince it was given to him antiquity before he founded the kingdom of Troy, which happenfd in the 3251.''' year of the Julia period, about fifty after the Ifraelites came out of years
,
"^
c. lo.
pa
t iii.
ardB.
i.
c.
1 1
Vol.
I.
part
i.
in
154
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
had been inftruded
:
Book
I.
That, when
the Arcadians, flying from the dehige, left Peloponnefus, and fettled in the ifland of Thrace, Dardanus built there a
names he difclofed to temple to thefe gods, whofe particular none, and performed thofe ceremonies to them, which are That, when he obferved, to this day, by the Samothraces
:
of his people into Afla, he left tranfported the greateft part the myfteries, belonging to thefe gods, and the ceremonies
with thofe,
who remained
in the ifland
him
upon
the Palladiums, and the images of the gods: And that, confulting the oracle concerning his fettlement, among
of the images of the gods ; " Rerelating to the cuftody " member to eftablifli, in the city, which you fhall build^ " worfliip to the gods, and to honor them with
perpetual
Egypt, and a little before the death of Jolhiia ; and 296 years before that city was deftroyed by the Greeks, in the reign of Priamus. It is very remarkable that this oracle is in very good hexameter verfe, and the Ianguage, not at all, different from That of Homer, who writ above five hundred years after this period; nor from
the language of thofe poets, who writ five hundred years after Homer. However, there is an exprcrffion in it, in
much
better cultum
;
is
the fenfe
Jay,
whom
I,
always,
commend
it
;
and le with
other
with
jiiftice,
as the
French trandator has, alfo, though more explicitly This is the fenfe, in which Homer applies thefe words, ;f9(1o /, more than once, to the
'
fccpter of
Agamemnon,
,
-1
/^
<F-7=v
;.
rendering which the tranflators, I find. are divided: It is this, c-safa(?'Si7ov iH, which Portus has tranflated cullum
incorrupt!!!)!
Upon
this
fcholiaft
makes tm
a(f>9iVj
altered
it
im
v].v;;^w)(.
'*
n^fe-
Bookl.
JS5
" and choirs For, while thefe venefafegiiards, facrifices, " rable of the daughter of Jupiter to your wife fhail gifts " remain in your country, your city fhall, for ever, be im"
pregnable."
which
the images in the he founded, and which received its name from
this,
left
Dardanus
him: That, Ilium, being, afterwards, built, the images were removed thither by his defcendants ; and that the Ilienfes built a temple, and a fandluary for them in the citadel, and
preferved
fent
them with
all
upon them
as
:
from Heaven, and as the pledges of public fafety That, while the Greeks were employed in taking the lower
Aeneas, being mafter of the citadel, took, out of the and the Palladium, fandluary, the images of the great gods, which, yet, remained (for the other, UlyfTcs, and Diomede,
city,
coming into Ilium by night, ftole away) and, him out of the city, brought them into carrying them with But Ardinus fays that one Palladium was given by Italy.
they fay,
to Dardanus, and that this remained in Ilium, hid Jupiter in the fandluary, till the city was taken: That, from this, a was made, in every refpedl, like the original, and ex-
copy
the view of the public, on purpofe to deceive thofe, pofed to who might have a delign to fteal it; and, that the Greeks, having formed this defign, took that away. I fay, therefore,
authority of the perfons above mentioned, that the into Italy by Aeneas, were Thofe of the images, brought to whom the Samothraces, of all the Greeks, great gods,
upon the
pay
156
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
"
Book
I.
and the famous Palladium, pay the greateft worfliip, which, they fay, is kept by the holy virgins in the temple of Vefta, where the perpetual fire is, alfo, preferved: Concerning
whom,
I fhall
fpeak afterwards.
befides thefe,
initiated.
which
are
There may be other things, kept fecret from us, who are "'not
And
fo far
Afcanius dying in the eight and thirtieth year of He was his reign, Silvius, his brother, fucceeded him born of Lavinia, the daughter of Latinus, after the death of
:
LXX.
Aeneas, and, as they fay, brought up on the mountains by the herdfmen. For, upon the acceffion of Afcanius to the kingdom, Lavinia, fearing left the name of a ftep-mother,
feverity
^^'-
from him,
Bi6>jXc(f.
flie,
being,
UxWccSiov.
Many
authors have
written of this famous Palladium, but none of them have taken fo much their readers of all the pains to inform circumftances, relating to this folemn
This word is, very rendered by the Latin tranfproperly, ants: But I think not fo well \^\oxs. prof
by the French
profanes
:
am
feems, the the art underftood pagan priefts, early, of raifing the veneration ot their votaries by fecreting the objeft of it.
farce,
as
Dionyfius.
It
language, des auteurs profanes is faid in oppofition to des auteurs facrez ; but
I leave it to
them
to conlider
whether
I find
Herodian
is
they fay des gens profanes in oppofition to des gens d'eglife ; for that is the fenfe
mentators, upon the occafion of this Palladium, for faying that, in the reign of Commodus, the temple of Vefta
was burnt, and the Palladium cxpofcd to public view for the firft time. But Tacitus, who is much more to be
credited, fays, in fpeakingof the public fire buildings, that were confumcd by
in Nero's time, Acdefque Statoris Jovis vota Romido, Nunuuq^ne regia, ct delubruni Vejlae
of the word in this place, which is explained in Hefychius by /Aut;1jf. It is well known thatkaf, ? ffe /3cte)jAo(, " which Virgil has tranQated
frocul,
frccul,
ejle,
frofani,
ci\\ foknnia verba, and to their religious ceremonies. previous The explication Servius gives of pro-
fani,
in this verfe, agrees, exadly, with That of Hefychius, qui non eflis
initiati.
"
mani
exufta.
Annal. B. xv.
c.
41.
AeneJd. B.
vi.
)t,
258.
then,
Bookl.
157
who
:
put herfelf into the hands of one Tyrrhewas fuperintendant of the king's fwineherds, and
devoted to extremely, Fie, carrying her into the defert woods, as one of and, taking care fhe was not feen by any one,
her,
whom
he
knew
to have been,
"'
Latiniis
the vulgar,
who knew
wood,
ing
But,
it,
fupported her, in a houfe he built in the which was known but to few And, when the
:
it,
Silvius,
in procefs of time,
woman,
finding the Latines made great and that the people acculed Af-
canius of having put her to death, he acquainted them with the whole matter, and produced the woman, and her fon
From
had
his
name,
which, afterwards, became common to all his pofterity. After the death of his brother, he fucceeded him in the
liilus,
the
fon of Afcanius,
who
kingdom. But the people rejed;ed his claim; to which they were induced by many confiderations ; but, chiefly, by this, And to that his mother was fole heirefs to the kingdom
:
inftead of the fovereignty, a certain holy power, and honor was given, preferable to the royal dignity, both for
Iiilus,
^''^^
nf3<ri5'0(o<'
w^cfficuniTtjf.
Hefy-
chius.
This
dare fay,
ther familiaris,
of the word will, I convince any one that neiin the Latin tranflators
fcnfe
;
Aalivw. Befides, I am that the reader will not think perfuaded the intimacy, they have created befignify
nr^(3f;jj/!i^ov
dans ks bc7ines graces de Latinus, in le amis de Latinus, Jay ; nor des plusfideles
in the
tween the king, and the overfeer of his fwineherds, very agreeable to the rules of decency.
other French
tranQator, can
fecurity,
158
fecurity,
ROMAlSr ANTIQJJITIES OF
and
eafe
;
Book
I.
which"'
day, and are called Julii from him: This family became the moft confiderable, and, at the fame time, the moft illuftrious
of any
we know
of;
greateft
commanders, whofe
virtues
many proofs
what
is
whom, we
fhall fay
having been in poflellion of the kingdom twenty nine years, was fucceeded by Aeneas, his fon, who reigned one and thirty years. After him, Latinus reigned iifty one Then, Albas thirty nine After Albas, Capetus reigned
Silvius,
:
LXXI.
twenty
fix
kingdom
:
The laft, it is faid, was {lain in a battle, reigned eight years that was fought near the river ; and, being carried along with the ftream, gave his name to the river, which was, before,
called Albula.
reigned
2-3-
Agrippa, the fucceflbr of Tiberinus, one and forty years: After Agrippa, Alladius, a
f ([Ai TO i^ AxjJis ytvof relates to Julius Caefar,
Hv
ill Kcti
!<a!f5r7o.
This
has taken occafion, from this paragraph of our author, to fay that he was paid by Auguftus for writ ng his hiftory.
I
adopted fon, Auguftus, who, were both potitifces maximi, as it is well known-, the laft being inverted with that dignity upon the death of Lepidus, in the "confulfhip of Tiberius, and
his
and
own
I fee
no rcafon
for that
exfufpicion. of for the caufe liberty, throughprefles out his work, does not look as if he
in the Fq/li
Rome,
This I mention, becaufe Torrentius, andCafaubon, in their notes upon Suetonius, for what reafon I cannot guefs,
fay that
was paid by an ufurper. If, in defcribing the battle of Aftium, either he, or any other author had tranfformed the feather, on the cafk of
''
maximus
711.
6
1
9.
Auguilus, into a blazing ftdr, they might well be faid to have been paid M. * * * by that prince. P See Boileau's Ode on the taking of Namur.
tyran-
Bookl.
^-*
159
and odious to the gods, reigned ninetyrannical prince, teen. He, in contempt of them, had contrived machines
to
imitate both
with which he propofed to terrify mankind, as if he had But a ftorm, fraught with rain, and thunder, been a god
:
near which it ftood, falhng upon his houfe, and the lake, an unufual manner, he was drowned with his fwelling, in
And, now, when one part of the lake is low upon the retreat of the water, and the bottom calm, the ruins of porticoes, and other traces of a habitation appear.
whole family.
Aventinus, from whom one of the feven hills, that make the city of Rome, received its name, fucceeded, and part of
reigned thirty feven years
:
Then, Amulius, having, unjuftly, poflefled himfelf twenty of the kingdom, which belonged to Numitor, his elder But Amulius being brother, reigned two and forty years.
put to death by Romulus, and Remus, the fons of a Veftal, as we fliall, prefently, relate, Numitor, the grandfather of the youths by the mother's iGide, refumed the fovereignty,,
which, by the laws,
belonged to him.
-'^
The
next year,
Attic elegance, which our author was, mafter of. Ariftophanes, perfedly, all the Attic writers, often, indeed, and, One pafufe this kind of expreffion the former, I fhall quote, beof fage caufe the obfervation of the Greek
:
"^
No.udco^oj
a^,-^.;;-,
etc,
Dionyfius is, upon this occafion, cenfured by Dodwell, as inconfiftent with himfelf As M. * * * has tranflated the reafons, given
by Dodwell
in
fcholiaft
upon
it,
At-
ticifm
Ani^<iiiv.
fupport of this cenfurc, though without faying a word from whence he had them, I fhall endeavour to anfwer Dodwell, without taking notice of his
which
i6o
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
which was in the reign of Numitor, and the four hundred and thirty fecond after the taking of Troy, the Albans,
tranflator
;
ftars.
that the realbas, alledged by Dodwell, are inconfillent with his own chrono-
nology
that
For,
Hipparchus thought
the
it is
firft
place,
mull ob-
dern vided with the neceflary materials, to cenliire the approved authors of antiquity, who fore them.
had
all
which gave occafion to the Greeks ta place the Argonautic expedition three hundred years earlier than they would have done, had they known, what Sir
Ifaac
Were
modern chronologers
Newton knew,
two
years.
The
But, when they of every one of thefe deprived them all ; when no and had he helps, author ever pretended to accufe him of the \v3nt e;ther of diligence in confulting them, or of capacity in making life of them, I mufl: think it very unreafonable to give more credit to our
logy, as Dionyfius
are
:
Argonautic expedition. But does not belong to my fubjecV. I am only to reafon from hiftorical fadls, and to llievv that Dionyfius, in fixing the aera of the foundation of Rome, is confiftent with himfelf ; and, that the
fince the
this
reafons alledged by Dodwell are not confiftent with his own chronology.
In order to eftablifh thefe two points, I do not think it necefi"ary to confider whether the aera of Cato, or That of
all
thefe
Varro,
is
is
becaufe
it
difficulties, than to him, with all thofe I allow, will, indeed, advantages.
impoftiblc for us to know the reafons, that induced eithtr Varro to place the foundation ot in the third
Rome
or Cato
have the advantage over the ancient ; becaufe, aftronomy, is now, very much improved. This gave occafion to our
great
Sir Ifaac
to place it two years later ; that is, in the firft year ol the feventh. Our author has thought fit to follow Cato,
for which, I dare fay, he had good fince he fays that he publilhed a treatile upon this fubjcft, which is,
Newton
to correft the
Greeks, by corredlchroholcgy aftronomy ofHipparchus, who, irigthe firft, difcovered the preceftion of the
aequinoxes
ligibly,
;
ot the
reafons
or,
to fpeak
more
intel-
had a mo-
loft. Before I go on, I cannot ' help taking notice that Sirllaac Nrivton has faid that P^arro placed the bu.,d-
now,
having
Book
I.
r6i
of Romulus, having Tent out a colony under the condu6l and Remus, built Rome the firfl year of the feventh
olympiad.
he would perfuadcd that fmall this have correded miftake, if his to he had hved chronology. publilh But, to return to That of our author
I
:
am
Rome was built fays, then, that after the death of Amulius, and in the in the 432" year reign of Numitor, from the deftrudlion of Troy, and the
He
And, that this was the old Roman way of counting, appears from their calling June, which was the fifth month from the firft of Maich, ^lintilis., and Auand the following months, guft,6"^A7/7;j, their place from that to according day, OSlober., November, DecemSeptember.,
ber.
let
us fee
how
the
number of years,
attri-
the ftadium, and Charops entered upon the firft year of his decennial archThe firft thing, here, to be
onll-iip.
and the building of Rome. Dionyfius has, already, told us that Troy was taken on the twenty third of the Attic
buted by our author to Aaneas, and to each of the Alban kings, agrees The Trojans, with his computation. he fays, built Lavinium juft after the expiration of the two firft years after The third year, the taking of Troy Aeneas reigned over the Trojans only ; the fourth, he fucceeded Latinus ; and,
:
month Thargelion, that is, the twelfth of our June Confequently, the 432 till the years will not be completed in the of year, Thargelion twenty third in which the building of Rome was Now, the day of the month, begun. in which this happened, is very well
:
having reigned three years after the death of Latinus, he died the fourth This fame year, Afcanius fucyear. ceeded him, and died in the thirty eighth year of his reign. Sylvius fucceeded him, the fame year, and reigned
twenty nine ; Aeneas, his fon, thirty one Latinus, fifty one; Albas, thirty
-,
known
-,
becaufe the
Romans
cele-
nine
thirty
feven
Amulius
find that
thefe
gether, will make four hundred thirty two. This year was a very bufy year For, on the fifteenth of the calends of
that
firft
is,
of March.
had a mind to be thought the fon of Mars, began the year with that month:
March, the fifteenth of February, on which day, the Lupercalia were celebrated, Remus was taken and, about the beginning of March, on the firft day of which the Roman, not the Attic
;
Vol.
I.
olympiad,
j62
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Bookl.
of Meflene won the prize of the olympiad, in which Daicles ftadium, and the iirft year of the decennial archonfliip of Charops at Athens.
flain After year, began, Amulius was whofe death, Numitor fucceeded ; and, having, as our author fays, employed
:
account of the decennial archons before him, when he writ this If thefe,
:
fixty
government, lie, frefently, thought of founding a new kingdom for his grandfons, and of enabling them to build a new city. This city they began to build, accordingly, on the eleventh of the calends
the twenty firft of April following ; which, the reader fees, was feveral weeks before the twenty third
a jhort time to
fettle his
eight years, inftead of feventy, it will be found that Charops entered upon
firft year of his decennial archonfhip in the firft year of the feventh olympiad. It is well known that Creon
the
firft
of
May,
of Thargelion, on which day, every year, from the taking of Troy, was
thefe partiaccomplifhed. culars are explained, I believe, I need not employ many words to anfwer the
all
year of the twenty fourth olympiad ; and, if, from twenty three olympiads, we dedud fix for thofe elapfed before the building of Rome, the
After
But,
think,
have
nology, than
thi":,
The firft he ohjeftions of Dodwell. makes to the chronology of our author, is that Creon being the firft annual archon, who was created fuch at Athens in the firft year of the twenty fourth olympiad, it cannot be that cither Charops, or any other, fhould have been in the firft year of his decennial archonlbip in the firft year of I own I have the feventh olympiad.
this
urged againft That of Dionyfius. fays that Rome muft liave been
in the 433'' year
He
built
Troy
for
and the author of the Progenies Augufti, under the name of Meflala Corvinus. Thefe, he thinks, are authors fit to be
oppofed to the authority of Dionyfius of Halicarnalfus. The firft was a grammarian, and a wretched tranfcriber of other authors,
of Pliny
and
'
though
it is,
on
is
F.ufebius, calls
rea-
The
other
it is well known that years apiece, yet of the our account decennial, is not fo as That of the annual, arch-
every body knows, and Dodwell himfelf owns. But, even this fyftem of Dodwell will
not agree with his own chronological tables For, by placing the building of Rome in the firft year of Numitor,
:
P. 126.
LXXII.
Bookl.
163
But, there being great difputes concerning both the time of the building of the city, and the founders of it,
LXXII.
thought it incumbent on me, alfo, not to give a curfory account of thefe things, as if they were, uni\'erfilly, agreed For Cephalon, the Gergithian, a very ancient writer, on.
I
fays
tlie
city
was
"""^
built,
who
it
That
the founder of
:
efcaped from Troy with Aeneas was Remus, who was the leader of
fons
;
the colony
and that
words, by allowing notables to the reign of thing he has made the total of Numitor,
in his
the reigns to
amount 10432
years,
as
From whence, they, certainly, do. he concludes that the forty fecond year of Amulius was the 432'* from the
taking of Troy
:
that
Rome
In this
the
agree with
firft
him
Then,
:
fays he,
I
of Troy
This
deny
And,
believe,
taking of Troy, as our author and not the 433^ as Dodwell fays, would have it. The reader will excufe a repetition, which I find I have been The neceffity guilty of in this note. I was under, firft, to ftate fafls, and,
after the
the reader, from what I have faid, will anticipate my reafons for denying it.
Amulius was flain, and Numitor fucceeded him in the fpring of this year For, we find, by our author, that Amulius was not flain, till fome time
:
then, to apply them, obliged me to it; and I chofe rather to be prolix, than obfcure. "^' Ai^i^xyivtiz. I cannot conceive how Portus came to tranflate thh^nno
fecundo, inftead o'i the fecrmd generation, as the words, plainly,
as
le
and after the fifteenth of February flain time was he that enough for to fettle his to fucceed him, Numitor
-,
obvious as
this
miftake
and fend out Romulus government, and Remus fo early, that they began to build Rome on the twenty firft of
lated
him,
is
and
This
we have, April of this year 432. Now, from our that feen, author, already, on the twenty third taken was Troy
of Thargelion
;
convincing proof, if this proof were wanting, to fatisfy every one that le Jay, inftead of tranOating Dionyfius, has tranDated Portus. Hudfon cannot be excufed for not correfling this miftake in his edition.
Remus.
i64
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
'''^
OF
Book
I.
Remus.
Demagoras,
him
Agathyllus, and many others, in relation both to the time, and the leader ol
alfo,
author of the hiftory of the prieftefles in Aro-os, and of what paffed under each of them, fays that
But the
"^
Aeneas, coming into Italy from the Moloffi, after Ulyffes, was the founder of the city, to which he gave the name of
one of the Trojan women, who was called Rome ; and that and the reft of the Trojan fhe, tired with wandering,
In this, her inftigation, fet fire to the fhips. "9 Damaftes, the Sigean, and fome others agree with him. '5 Ariftotle, the philofopher, writes that fome of the But,
women, by
=''?
At-aavo^a:
not
known
"
IS
fophers, with many other things ; and that he was a difciple of Hellanicus. ^3' A^i^oliKr.i. As this account, taken
and our
from
we
fhall
lee,
cites
fome
that are
vcrfcs of his.
Concerning Cephalon,
fome of his works, not pollible to know whether^ Plutarch, who tells this ftoAriftotle,
is
in
loft, it is
The
it
is
not men-
tioned by Dionyfius
It is poflible that
whom
tions.
*^9'
be
Hellanicus,
66^"
concerning
without faying from whom he had and makes thefe people, who came from Troy, to have been Trojans or whether our author, who lays they were Greeks, had moil reafon for his aftertion Though, by the fequel of the ftory, they muft have been Greeks;
ry,
it,
,
fince the
Sij^fuf. AjMa'i;f faid by our author to
fet tire
This
hifto-
rian
is
have lived
to the fleet, were their prifoners. The proinontory, formerly, called Malea,
little
He
now, Cnpo Malio^ be.'ongs to Lacoiiia, and forms the louth eaft point of the
ancient Peloponnefus, now, theMorea. read of many fliips loft in
Suidas lays he writ two Janizzari. books concerning the parents, and anceftors of thole, who warred at Troy, and a catalogue of nations, and cities ; as concerning pocis, and philoalfo,
" Vofi". Hift.
We
fea
Grace. B.
iii.
p.
351
'"Xls^t XH'^''^-
"""J-
Tmx\x. ar'.
Aencid. B.
v. f.
igj.
Greeks,
Bookl.
165
Greeks, in their return from Troy, while they were doubling the cape of Malea, were overtaken with a violent ftorm j
and, being, for fome time, driven out of their courfe by the winds, wandered over many parts of the fea ; till, at lad,
they came to
which belongs to Opica, called Latium, lying on the Tyrrhene fea That, being plcafcd
this
place,
with the fight of land, they haled up their (hips ; ftaid there the winter feafon, and were preparing to fail in the beginning
of the fpring But, their fhips being fet on fire in the night, and they, unable to fail away, neceflity obliged them, againft
:
where they had landed: And, that this was brought upon them, by the captive women they were carrying with them from Troy ; who burned the fhips, left, when the Greeks returned home, they fliould
to fettle in the place,
their will,
the adlions of Agathorcles, fays that one of the Trojan women, who came into Italy with the reft of the Trojans, called Rome, married Latinus, king of the Aborigines, whom, fhe had two
flaves.
become
'^'
Callias,
who
v/rit
fons,
city,
gave
it
the
name of
mother.
that UlyfTes,
Ardeas, who, building three cities, own names. '^' Dionyfius, the Chalcidean, owns, indeed, ^3'- KaK?a;, The age other, is, that he writ one treatife conEivayo^ct?.
of the firft is known, by his having been a penfioner, and flatterer of Agathocles, the tyrant of Sicily, as we learn from ^ Suidas, who has tran-
XaAxiJ'tu?
We know
no more of this hiftorian, than that he writ five books of the oricrins of
^
cities,
iii.
p.
422.
that
t66
that
ROMAN ANT
Remus was
QJJ
TIES OF
Book
I.
the founder of the city ; but, then, he fays, that he was, according to fome, the fon of Afcanius, and,
according to others, the fon of Emathion. There are others, who affirm that Rome was built by Remus, the fon of
Itahis,
could quote many other Greek writers, who aflign different founders of the city ; but, not to appear
LXXIII.
prolix,
I fliall
come
to the
as
Roman hiftorians.
The Romans
^^'
have not
fo
much
one ancient
hiftorian, or
orator
who
was
=33-
their father
Aoyoy^x(pc^.
delivered, as hoftages,
M.
do not has he why fpared Sylburgius, fince he has fallen into the fame error, as well as le Jay. In opa writer pofition to them, he has laid, in general ; though, by the very authorities he quotes, he ought to have rendered it either an orator, with Plutarch, or, an hiflorian, with ThucyAs our author has, already, dides. mentioned an hiflorian, I have chofen
Jating this, a writer offables. I
have been what the Romans which contained the treaties made by them with other
called libros linteos,
undcrftand
and, alfo, the names of their magiftrates, and the times of their
nations-,
^ becaufe, I find that Livy calls them Ubros viagiflratuum, and //'-
creation
bros lintecs
et in foedcre
Licinius
Macer au^or
efi,
Ardeatino,
et in linteislibris
Macer Licinius
'.
The
epithet
to tranflate Koyoy^a(pof,
in this place,
an
orator, in which I am Aipported, not only by the authority of Plutarch, but, alfo, by that of Hefychius ; Ac^34-
of by our author upon Iff , this occafion, inclined me to think that he might mean the lih'i pontificales ; but thefe related, purely, to
ufe
made
religion,
Ev
If^txK
eifCioii.
look upon
^B.iv.
c. 7-
facrifices.
'
lb. c. zo.
by
Bookl.
I S.
167
when the by Aeneas, to Latinus, king of the Aborigines, was made between the inhabitants, and the foreigners : treaty
And
good
them
kindly, did
fucceflbrs in
fay that, after the death of Aeneas, Afcanius, having fucceeded him in the
fovereignty of the Latines, divided both the country, and the forces of the Latines, into three parts ; two of which
intire
Romulus, and Remus That he himfelf built Alba, and fome other towns ; and that Remus built a city, which he called Capua, from Capys, his great grandfather; Anchife, from his grandfather Anchifes ;
he gave
to his brothers,
:
Aenea, which was, afterwards, called Janiculum, from his father ; and Rome, from his own name That this lafl:
:
city was,
that,
fent,
fome time, deferted by the inhabitants; but upon the arrival of another colony, which the Albans under the condud of Romulus, and Remus, it was
for
its
former condition: So that, according to this account, there were two foundations of Rome; one, a little
reftored to
generations But, if any one defires to look into the earlier accounts, even, a third Rome will be found, moreafter the
firfl:.
after the
Trojan war;
and the
other,
fifteen
which was founded, before Aeneas and the Trojans came into Italy. This is fupported by the teftimony of no vulgar, nor modern author ; but by That of Antiochus, the Syracufian, whom I mentioned
ancient than
thefe,
before:
He
fays
that,
when Morges
reigned in
Italy
(which,
i68
('^5
ROMAN
ANTICiUITIES OF
Book
I,
which, at that time, comprehended all thefea coaft from ''^ Tarentum, to Pofidonia) a man came to him, who had " After been baniflied from Rome ; his words are thefe
:
" "
In his reign, Merges reigned there came to him a man, who had been baniiLed from " Rome, andwhofe name was Sicelus." According, thereItalus
was grown
old,
fore,
fome ancient
city,
called
Rome,
fame
found,
ev^en, earlier
But, as he has
place,
left it
than the time of the Trojan war. doubtful whether it was fituated in the
city,
where the
now, ftands, or whether fome by the fame name, fo, neither can
to
it.
fore,
Rome,
what has
been
be
fufficient.
LXXIV. As
city
;
or,
by
ii
to the laft reinhabiting, or building of the what name foever we ought to call it, Timaeus,
IrxKici.
35-
Hv
Toli
Cafaubon
*
Strabo, fays, upon upon the authority, alfo, of Antiochus, makes Italy much lefs extenfive.
both of Cafaubon, and the other commentators M. * * * has taken, without giving the leaft hint from whom he had them.
^i^' This was the Ax?' n:(rfonf. Greek name of a town in Lucania, called by the Romans, Paeftum, which Sinus Faeftanus, now, lay in the
have looked into that place of Strabo, and find it to be fo. Upon this, he aks whether the words of Antiochus may not be, lefs accurately, quoted by Dionyfius, than Strabo ? To this
I
called,
Golfo
di Salerno.
It
is
very
anfwer that it is more probable they did not both quote the fame paiTage, and that Antiochus might, in one of one defcription of place, fpeak at one time, and, that prevailed Italy, in the other, of another defcription,
I
whole words
promontory Pcfuioniwn, or Pofidium^ lies to the fouth of the town, and is, now, called, Capo di Licofa, as a more remarkable boundary on the
that
"
Some-
thing like this he himfelf feems to infinuate. This, and many other notes,
B. vi. p. 391,
Ta-
Cluver,
Ital.
Antiq. p. 1258.
the
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
169
the Sicilian [by what '^^ computation I know not) places it at the fame time with the building of Carthage, that is, in the before the firfl olympiad ; Lucius Cincius, tliirty eighth yeaia
Roman
;
piad
piad.
about the fourth year of the twelfth olymand Quindlus Fabius in the firli year of the eighth olymfenator,
but, being as
careful, as
ancient hiftories, he
Rome
Troy
And
this time,
'^^ Eratofthenes, falls pared with the chronological tables of I have in with the firfl: year of the feventh olympiad.
fliewn,
are to be
in
For I chronology is to be reduced to did not think it fufficient, like Polybius of Megalopolis, to that I believe Rome was built in the fecond year of fay,
:
Roman
only,
of
this affertion
upon a
y.Kvovi
on a
table,
pre-
*37-
OvK
oii'
o'tw
^^>;<ri)iiJ.(vo;.
Wonderfully
fa>!S
tranflated
auteiir.
by
le
alkguer aucun
that
It is
Jay, well
known
rule
;
Kavm
fignifies
a workman's
tranflated
fignifies a as a rule
He was a geographer, a chronologer, a grammarian, a philofopher, a poet, an aftronomer, and an Of all thefe he gave ample hiftorian
:
to
proofs in his writings, which are, often, quoted, with great approbation, He was a Cyby the beft authors.
renaean, and fent for from Athens
He
was a
man
of
by Ptolomy Euergetes, who made him He died under Ptolomy his librarian.
''
cenfure of ''Strabo,
him
though he lived fo before him, and, by his bitterlong rsefs, fhews he thought him a formidas
a rival,
Epiphanes in the firftyearof the 146"' olympiad aged eighty, as we find in Suidas ; but Lucian fays he was eighty two when he died.
' ''
f
'
B.
i.
in various places.
Harpocration, Suidas.
i.
p. ic8^
In
Max^C
I.
Vol.
ferved
170
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
I.
lerved by the Anchifcnfes, and tlie only one of its kind ; but chofe rather to expofe the reafons I myfelf have produced, to be canvallcd by any one, who thinks fit to examine
them: In that treatife, therefore, an exadl chronology is deduced ; but in this work, thofe things only, that are
""^^
moft neccffary,
thus
''^
:
will
be taken notice
of.
The
in
matter ftands
city of
The
which the
Rome
^39*
was taken,
happened,
Av!
rot
agreed, almoft, on all hands, to have during the archonQiip of Pyrgion at Athens,.
avatyKdioroiloe.
am
tranflated without
mentioning him)
furpriled that
tators
fays that our author did not, without reafon, mention this aera in comparing,
word
and, parti-
certaincularly, that Cafaubon, who, both the underftood beauty, and ly,
the chronology of the Romans, with That of the Greeks ; becaufe Plutarch
fays that, foon after
ftrength of the Greek language as well as any man fince it has been revived, ihould be filent upon this occafion. Ati7, here, fignifies jjovm, as may be proved from many paflages out of the beft writers ; but I fliall content myone from ^ Ariftophanes, felf with whofe language is full of Attic ele-
Rome was taken by the Gauls, the Greeks had fome obfcure knowledge of the Romans j for which he quotes Heraclides Ponticus, and Ariftotle. Upon looking
into this palFage of Plutarch, furpriled to find that he fays
'
I was Hera-
gance
Ponticus was not much later than the time, when Rome was taken by the Gauls, aroAu twv ;^^cveiv exfivoiv
clides
-jiihHTTCfj.iic(
;
when
it
is
well
known
Hevwu
by other authors, as well as by Laertius, who has written the life of this
Heraclides, that he was a difciple of Ariftotle, and, confequenily, could not have Hved near the time when Rome
Upon
which, the
olot
Greek
very well,
a\))jiy,if;^tiiv.,
MONOI
^ivaiv.
kmi
After
this,
wonder the Latin tranQator of Arillophanes fhould fay, nam nosfumus, ftead of nam foli fumus.
240'
was taken ; fince his mailer Ariftotle, who muft be prefumed to have been,
confiderably, older than his difciple, died aged no more than'" fixty three, in
the third year of the 1 14''' olympiad, that is fixty eight years after the aera
in-
'H KsaI
M.
this
we fpeak
"
of.
the
Bookl.
the
iirft
DIONYSIUS H AL ICA RN A S SE MS
I S.
171
year of the ninety eighth olympiad : Now, if the time before the taking of the city, be brought back to Lucius
and Lucius Tarquinius Collatinus, the firft Junius Brutus, confuls at Rome after the expuhion of the kings, it will comprehend one hundred and twenty years. This appears
by
many monuments
-4'"
''*'
records of the
Tav
Tfjwtjliitwv viroy,v>juixlm.
Greek
records of the cenfors were, no doubt, very good materials for fupplying our
writers, who writ before, and feveral years after this period, do not fhew, in any part of their works, that
author with
the
dates
of the mofi;
they were much acquainted either with the Romans, or their affairs. I have
read his lordfhip's works with fo
pleallire
;
The
fift
have been
fo
thefe records, but in the pofllbility of their having been preferved, when the
As
ed with the vivacity of his ftyle, and inftruded with the variety of his learning, that it would be a kind of ingratitude in
mcr- of learning
argue againft this poffibility ; and, as " the late lord Bolingbroke, in one of
thought
ages of Rome for authentic hiftory, and has made ufe of the authority of Livy to fhew that the
on the ftudy of hiftory, has to call thofe men, pedants, who would impofe all the traditions of
his letters
fit
me to fay any thing in deof either. The point he has rogation in view, in this letter, is, to fhew that the old Roman authors were annalifts, and not hiftorians, which I allow ; and, I, alfo, allow, that they did not write
hiftory in that fulnefs, in which it muft be written to become alelTon of ethics,
the four
firft
and
and private was monuments, deftroyed in the fack of Rome-, I fhall, without fearing the imputation of pedantry, confider wheall public greateft part of
do
in
fo.
am
monuments,
ther there
fays p/eraeque interiere : For, if he had faid omnia, I afraid it would have
am
fervice to
fhewn the
monuments
to leave
no
contend
for.
came Livy
kings,
to
know
the
at
number of the
;
am
till
Romans had no
who
reigned
Rome
the reall
hiftorians,
nor any writers but annalifts after this period, and that the long
"
reign-,
Let. V.
cenfors,
172
cenfors,
ROMAN ANTIQJJITIES
which the fon
receives in fucceflion
his
OF
from the
Book
I,
father,
pofterity,
Hke family
I
feveral ilkiftrious
men
of cenforian
find that
thefe records
In which,
the year before the taking of the city, there was a cenfus of the Roman people, to which, as to the reft of them, there "In the '*' is affixed the date, which is this ; of
confulOiip
fion
,
the people, and al! the circumftances relative to that great event ; the appointment, and dilTolution of the dethe laws enabled by them ; and obfervcd after, the taking of Rome and every other tranfadlion he relates in his firft five books ? It may be faid that he took all thefe fadts
among whom were the three who had been lent ambaflTadors
Gauls
;
Fabii, to the
cemvirs
before,
nations, had charged in the army of the Clufini, when thefe engaged them.
-,
This was the fatal year, in which Rome was taken-, and thefe were the confular tribunes, under whole government that
calamity befel the Ronians. The cenfus, theiefore, which our author fays
from
him.
rians
the hiftorians,
who
writ before
writ before the taking of Rome ; beSo that, thefe caufe there were none
old hiftorians muft either have had them from the monuments, and annals that were then preferved, or they muft But this no man have invented them
:
was performed in the confulfliip of Lucius Valerius Potitus, and Titus Manlius Capitolinus, muft have been the year before the city was taken. I cannot end this note without takin" notice of two things, that furprife me in the words quoted by our author out
of thefe cenfurian records; the firft is, that one of the confuls of this year is called by Livy, and the Fqfii confularcs^ Marcus, not Titus Manlius and the other, that he was not called Capitolinus, till the following year,' after he
-,
will fay,
therefore, I
muft be granted.
xi TiIh
Ma^Afs
Kx7itlu)hiv>s.
nothing of
this cenfus, tions the death of Caius Julius, But the elegance, of the cenfors
:
pompous
ferves
of that hiftorian dcbe admired, than his exadnefs. Thefe confuls, being ill of a pefiilential diftemj^er, abdicated and fix confular tribunes were created
ftyle
And Livy, in fpeaking of the confuls of this year, fays, creati confides L. Vakrius Potitus,
:
more
to
M.
-,
The following year, the fame year. fix confular tribunes were chofen, aifo,
pE.
Manlius, aii Capitolino poftca fuit This dcferved to be taken cognomen. notice of by the comrnentafors But they are, often, very liberal of their affiftancc, when it is not wanted, and forfake the reader, when it is.
:
V, c.
51.
" Lucius
BookL DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS, 175 " Lucius Valerius Potitus, and Titus Manlius Capitolinus, " the hundred and nineteenth after the of
year expulfion of the the the kings." that, Gauls, which irruption we find to have fallen out in the year, that followed the
*'
So
happened when the hundred and twenty years were If, therefore, this interval of time is found accomplifhed.
cenfus,
it
confuls entered
upon
of
archon
at
Athens.
if,
from the expulfion of the kings, thetime is brought back to Romulus, the firft king of the city, that period will be found to comprehend two hundred and;
forty four years.
LXXV. And
This
is
known by
kings, and the number of years each of them reigned Romulus, the founder of Rome, is faid to have
thirty
For
reigned
feven years And, without a king : Then, Numa Pompilius, by the people, reigned forty three years
:
:
After Numaj-
Tullus Hoftilius, thirty two And, his fucceffor, Ancus After Marcius, Lucius Marcius, twenty four Tarquiniusy
:
Servius Tullius,
who
fucceeded
Lucius Tarquinius, a tyrannical his from contempt of juftice, called Superbus, prince, and, having put Servius to death, extended his reign to the twenty The reigns, therefore, of the kings fifth year. completing the number of two hundred and forty four years, and of fixty one olympiads, it follows, that Romulus, the firft
:
And
neceflarily,
kins;
174
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
his reign in the firft year
Book
I.
of the feventh
and the
:
firft
Charops at Athens
year of the decennial archonfhip ot For this the computation of the years
: And, that each king reigned fo many years, I have requires Hievvn in that treatife. This, therefore, is the account, given me, conthofe, who lived before me, and adopted
by
by
the building of this city, which, at cerning the time of preworld. As to of the the founders of miftrefs who is fent, it,
they were, by what turns of fortune they were induced to lead out the colony, and what other incidents are faid to
have attended the building of it, has been related by many, and, the greatefi: part of them, by fome in a different manner
;
and
:
I, alfo, fliall
relations
Thus
it
ftands
Amulius, having, by his power, excluded his elder brother Numitor from his paternal dignity ; and, thereby, poffeffed himfelf of the kingdom of Alba, among
LXXVI.
many
he, at
*43*
things,
laft,
done by him,
E))fte j/svKjTov
oittov
T(iv>]o,a(7&ifo?
could have
hindered
fiTiG^Kiva-i aro<i;<ri.
am
obliged tode-
all the tranflators in renderpart from Boih the Latin, and, this pafTage ing the French tranflators, after them,
:
ftroying his niece, as he had deftroyed his nephew ? But, inftead of that, he, only, fought to deprive her of all hope of ilTue by making her a vefl:al, left fhe
have
faid,
that
Amulius
refolv^d to
deftroy
family: Which fenfe is not to be fupportcd, either by the Greek text, or the rclation of this tranladion: For the Greek
Numitor's
whole
words do not
tor's fn;nil)\
fignity to dcjlroy
Numiiffue.
but
IJad Numitor
to
it
of
might, one day, bring forth an avenger of the wrongs done to her family. tu j^svh, as our author [Ayi tsxij Tifxu(cv will fay prelently. I'he moft fpecious pretence Amulius could make ufe of to avert this danger, was to make his niece a veftal under the notion of doing her honor, which
is
firft,
what
agreeable to
in
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
iifurpation,
\js
of the fovereignty. Having, long, refolded upon this, he, firft, obferved the place, where Aegeftus, the fon of Numitor, who was juft arrived to manhood, ufed to hunt;
and, having placed an ambufli in the moft hidden part of it, he caufed him to be affailmated, while he was hunting and, after the fat was committed, contrived to have it re;,
However, ported that the youth had been flain by robbers. the rumor, thus propagated, could not prevail over the truth,
that was concealed
tured to publifli
affaffination
;
But many, not without danger, venthe fad:. Numitor was informed of the
:
he
a
but, his reafon being fuperior to his concern, affefted ignorance, refolving to defer his refentment to
lefs
And
ftill,
another practice
mitor, or, as
He
Nu-
fome
write, Rhea,
furnamed
Ilia,
marriageable, a prieftefs of Vefta, lejft, if fhe were married, before he had fo difpofed of her, he might bring forth an Thefe avenger of the wrongs done to her family.
virgins,
who
and
are intrufted with the cuftody of the perpetual fire, with the performance of thofe rites, that are appointed
com-
byiLivy:
tiat
:
km
earn
virginitatc
y^ddit fceleri fcelus : Stirpem frairis virikm interimit: Fratris fiHae Rheae
fpem partus
i.e. 3.
adimit.
iB.
monwealth,
1-76
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book L
'^ five nionwealth, were obliged to remain, not lefs than Amulius did this, under fpecious preyears, unmarried.
tences, as if his intention was, to confer honor, and dignity, fince he wa.s neither the author of 'on his brother's ;
family
this law,
all,
firft
had obliged to yield obeperfon of confideration, whom he dience to it: It being both cuftomary and honourable,
the Albans, for maidens of the beft quality to be chofen prieftefles of Vefta. Numitor, finding thefe pradices from no good intention, diflembled of his brother
among
liis
and,
LXXVII. The
'grove,
Ilia,
going to a
of the
fome body raviflied her. It is faid by fome, was committed by one of her lovers to gratify others make Amulius himfelf the author of it,
who, defigning to ruin her, rather than to fatisfy his defire, had fecured himfelf with fuch armour, as might render him the moft terrible to the fight, and, at the fame time, But the greateft in the moft effedual manner difguife him
:
this fabulous account of it ; that it was a fpedlrcj part give the place was confecrated ; the god, to reprefenting that this adventure was attended, among they add, alfo,
whom
144-
nv1a7s(f
Si
ifK
(KcLTu
x.?0Kiu.
Numa
tell
made many
alterations
in the
will
our author
thefc inftitutions agree with thofe, as Glarcanus, and Portiis would corredt M. * * * has followed in
it,
whom
Jiis
Greek
tranllation,
Other
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS H AL IC A RN A S S EN SI
:
S.
177
other heavenly figns, with an eclipfe of the fun, and a darkThat the fpectre far excelled nefs fpread over die Heavens
the appearance of a man, both in ftature, and in beauty ; and that the ravifher, to comfort the maiden (from whence
commanded
concerned
at
fince fhe
;
united,
by
this
by marriage, to the genius of the place violence, fhe fhould bring forth two
excel
:
fons,
who
fhoiild far
all
men
in virtue,
faid
this,
plifliments
And, having
cloud, and, being lifted from the earth, was borne upwards This is not a proper place to confider through the air. we ought to entertain of thefe things, whether what
opinion
fince
we
fliould defpife
;
them,
is
as
human
frailties,
attributed to the
incapable of any fundlion, that is unworthy of an incorruptible, and happy nature; or whether we ihould admit, even, thefe relations, upon a fuppoiition
o-ods
God
that
and
the beings of the univerfe are of a mixed nature that, between the divine and human, fome third
all
being
exifts,
which
is
That of the
genii,
with the human, and, fometimes, with the divine nature, fabled race of heroes. This, I fay, bec^et, as it is faid, the
is
^*5
have
faid
concerning
them
is
fufKcient.
l^^tx.^n.
thor,
demons, one of wliom he was weak enough to fay, at his trial, often, diffuaded him from doing any thing, that
lowersof''Plato, who had, often, heard his mafter Socrates difcourfe of thefe
'
might be
that
of Socrates.
prejudicial to him.
If fo,
forgetful in not
Plato's Apol.
Vol.
I.
Ilin,
178
Ilia,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
after this violence,
Book
I.
pretending ficknefs (for this her mother advifed with regard both to her own fafet)', and to
the worfliip of the gods) aflifted, no longer, at the iacrifices; but her duty was performed by the other virgins, who were
either by the
know-
ledge of what had happened, or by a probable fufpicion, inquired what might be the real caufe of this long abfence To fatisfy himfelf, he fent fome from the facrifices.
licians to her,
phy-
the
women
he, chiefly, confided in ; and, becaufe fecret pretended her indifpofition mufl: be
whom
kept
from men, he
left his
womens
conjeftures, difcovered
it;
what
who,
left
flie
pointed her to be guarded by armed men : And, fummoning his brother to the fenate, he, not only, informed them of the deflowering of his niece, with which, the refl: of the
that ac-
followed
knowledgment.
notion
Plato
improved-, and, with more poetry, than philofophy, made them the neceiTary inftrumcnts of the fupreme Being, in the creation of the univerfe;
it feems, that, if Goo had created every thing in it Himself, his creatures might have been immor-
Tivi<Ba), kxi sjfulj? But, to confider Plato, in the only light he ought >o be conlidcred in, upon this
it,
'^
for fear,
be nothing more than his poetical, defcription of Jiipiter riding through the heavens in his winged chariot at the head of the gods,
occafion, there can
thtfe
'O
i*iv
tal, like
Himself.
is
in /jnya; >y([xm
cc^f^
i<i
a^atu Zjuc,
uyc^ivilxi
toi
ar7tjii(;v
tAauyuv,
ar^alay
philofophical
inMofeSj and
that
cmfuf^iif^iiics'
x.ai
iui^otiuit.
Genefis
i. )^.
'In *iJ.
her
Book
I.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
179
informed,
daughter had, at firft, related it, he acquainted the fenate with the violence committed by the god, and alfo, with what he had faid concerning the twins, and deiired the
^hat he had advanced might depend upon the event, by which it would appear whether the fruit of her For the time of delivery was fuch, as the god had foretold
credit of
:
her
delivery being near at hand, the fraud, if any, would, To fupport what he faid, he ^'^^ offered that foon, appear.
yu^ Tt)i' xo^t;v o,x zi hvxi rco This, and the next fentence are omitted in the Vatican manufcript, I fuppofe, by the fault of the tranfcriber.
K.XI
cix^iiv.
""^^
^4^"
2+7The Latin tranflators Tloc^iSiS^. have rendered this word, very properly, ad quaejliomm offer ebat. As S'ihai Tffoi^aiiiovui up a Jlave to
fo
Siiha\i
There
to
is
think it runs very well in the manner I have altered it from the editions ; particularly, fince I have only changed the order of the words, which, as they, were unharmonious. before, flood, Ous is very Attic Greek for ify\jf^ as will be feen both from the following paflTage of Ariftophanes, and from the
this fentence
Si
aroaj^ja'
an of
m
tok
iliMy^oii
^y^iav,
EHHTHSEN
like the
y.i
Tiraiix Tov
word, and,
left
it
reafon,
he has
out.
The
Greek
O
fcholiaft's obfervation
Jr,>i!>5
upon
it
KMio^lo;
avluv, J;
OMOT
other French tranQator has given fomething like the fcni'e of it Thus he has faid ; et qu'on proceddt a Vexamen de
:
ar^o^frni/.-iii:}''.
cette
affaire
par
toutes les
voies qu'on
fays, to
ofjus
a propos. Jugeroit
hrir.
f. 245.
the
iSo
the
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
women, who attended
his
Book
I.
lead to the difcovery of the truth. infifted that his pretenfi.ons by the fenate But Amulius
means,
While
thefe things
were
in agitation,
at the delivery, appointed to keep guard account that Ilia was brought to bed appeared, and gave an of two male children. Numitor, then, prefled, vehemently,
what he had, before, alledged, fliew^ing the whole to be the work of the god ; and begged that no violent fentence might
his daughter, pafs againft
fide,
who was
innocent.
On
the other
Amulius pretended that, even, in the delivery, there was fome human contrivance, and that the women had
provided another child, either
unknown
with
a great When the fenators found the king was inexorable, purpofe. in the manner he delircd, that the they, alfo, determined, law fhould be put in execution, which provides that a veftal,
their afliftance
:
And
be whipped with rods, and put to death, and her offspring thrown into the river, "-'^ Now, the pontifical law ordains that fhe fhall be burieei
fufters herfelf to
who
be defiled,
fliall
alive.
LXXIX.
Hitherto, the
very
little,
grcatefi:
part
of the hiftorians
;
ao^ree, or differ,
nearer to fables,
in
what
follows.
to death
imme-
mS- Nov
etc.
diatcly
Book
I.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSlS.
;
i8i
diately
others,
in
^"^
fecret prifoii
under a guard ; which made the people believe fhe was put to death privately The fame authors fay, that
:
Amulius condefcended
dauo;hter,
who
beg-ged the*
of her coufin
For, being:
brought up together, and of the fame age, they loved each And that Amulius, in favor to her, as other, like fnT:ers flie was his only daughter, faved Ilia from death, but kept
:
her confined in a fecret prifon ; and, that flie was, at length, fet at liberty, after the death of Amulius. Thus, do the an-
However, both opinions I carry with them an appearance of truth ; for which reafon, have, alfo, made mention of them both. The reader himfelf will know which to believe. But, concerning her children,
cient authors vary concerning Ilia
:
Lucius Cincius, Cata Porcius, Calpurnius Pifo, and the greateft part of the other hiftorians have followed, writes thus ; " That, by the order *' of Amulius, fome of the king's officers took the children, Quinclus Fabius, called Pidlor,
*'
whom
in a
^+9-
'^^
cradle,
river, diflaiit
from
Ev ii^x'f-^ aiy.hw. Portus, and !e have this rendered an obfcure priJay which is For it was fo>?, equivocal
:
and both the Latin tranflators have, very judicioufly, lollowed him. Wliea I call it a cradle, I do not mean a
wicker,
are,
ftill,
is,
the darknefs,
whicii
;
of the prifon, which made the people believe fhe was put to death ; but the fecrecy of it. Sylburgius, and the other French tranflator, have rendered
it
common
have
Jay,
le
abroad
Oit
fliould
who
is
calls
un panier, a
well
very well.
-50'
"^
calculated
which
not very
in
Sicwif
1).
Livy,
qiio
in
fpeaking of
,
this
quum
erant
;
"^
The
rall-
fiuitantcm
alveum,
expofiti
it
un bcrcecu.
deftituijfet
B.
e.
4,
a the
182
ROMAN
x\
NT QUI TIES OF
I
Book
I.
" the city about a hundred and twenty ftadia, with a delign. <' When they drew near, and perto throw them into it. *' ccived that the Tiber, fwelled by continual rains, had
exceeded
its
came down
*'
natural bed, and overflowed the plains, they from the top of the Pallantine hill, to that part
and
fet
down
"
of the
The
fome
"
time;
then,
n
((
utmofl: verge, flriking againfi: threw out the children, who lay crying, and wallowing in the mud. this, a flie-wolf, that had juft whelped,
Upon
her teats being diftended with milk, gave appeared ; and, (C them her paps to fuck, and, with her tongue, licked " off the mud, with which In they were befmeared.
time,
fome
fliepherds
" "
*'
and one of them, feeing the wolf, thus, cheriflifor fome time, ftruck dumb with ing the children, was, and difbelief of what he faw: Then, aftoniflimcnt,
together as
many
as
he could of
*'
kept their flocks near at hand (for believ^e what he faid) he carried them to they would not When thefe, alfo, drew near, fee the fight themfelves
:
" and faw the wolf the children, as if they had cherifl:iing " been her on her, young ones, and the children hanging "as on their mother, they imagined they faw fomething
''
divine,
terrify the
"
creature
Eookl.
''
I S.
183
creature:
much
" of the men, but, as if flie had been tame, withdrew, gently, (( from the children, and went away, greatly, dcfpifing the It For there was, not far off, a holy rabble of fhepherds.
covered with a thick wood, and a hollow rock, u from whence fprings iffued : This wood was faid to be
((
place,
confecrated to Pan, and there was an altar, dedicated to When fhe came to this place, flie hid herfelf. : that
god
This grove is, no longer, extant ; but the cave, from whence
the fountain flows,
contiguous to the Palatine buildings, in the way, that leads to the Circus ;
is
in
is
which a
a
''^'
ftatue
is
placed,
(C
this incident:
It
AvKuivst, etc.
This groupe,
re-
prefenting
adjicmn ruminalem fimulacra infantium conditcrum iirbis fub uberihus liipae pofueri'.nt \ he means Cneius and Quintus Ogulnius,
aediles.
^ the fame with That, faid, by Cicero, with ftruck been have to lightning in the confulfhip of Cotta, and Torquatus, who were confuls two years before him, that is, in the year of Rome 689 ; becaufe, he fays, That flood in the capitol, and the other, we find, by our author, was placed in the temple, which ftood near the cave, that was
The
flill,
cero,
is,
who
with one of the hinder legs hurt with lightning ; and was defigned to have been here reprefented This wolf is
:
very unlike the common wolves, and feems to be the kind of wolf they call
in France, un loup cervier, AuzoT^vSti* : It is a fierce animal, and does a vail:
deal of mifchief.
As
there were,
it
no
doubt,
many
cannot be
niam fub ed inventa eft lupa ir.fcintibus praebens rumen, ita i:ocabant mamivam, miraculo exaerejuxta dicato. This groupe of figures v.'as placed here in the confulfhip of Quindtus Fabius Rullus, and Publius Decius Mus, in the 446''' ^ year of Rome, as we find by Livy,
rCat.
iii.
known which
"
fine defcripcion
of
it
Muhere
c.
alternos,
c. S.
'^
B. xv.
c. i8.
"B. x
''
23.
AcneiJ. B.
:)?.
" children
615.
184
ROMAN
;
ANTICVyiTIES OF
Book
I.
"
*'
'^ '^
they are in brafs, and of ancient workmanfliip This place is faid to have been confecrated by the Arcadians, who, with Evander, formerly, built their habichildren
:
wolf was gone, the fhep" herds took up the children; and, as the gods feemed to " interefc themfelves in their perfervation, were very defirous
tations there.
as the
As foon
" to There was, among them, an overfeer bring them up. " of the was Fauftulus, a king's fwineherds, whofe name " man of humanity, who had been in town, upon fome " the time, when the deflowering of neceffary bufmefs, at " were made and her And, after
"
**
(C
that, public delivery when the children were carrying to the river, he, going divine appointment, went the fame road to Pallantium,
Ilia,
:
by
This man, without carrying them notice to the reft that he knew any thing giving the leaft " of the affair, defired the children might be delivered to him ;
\^'ith
thofe,
who were
and, having received them by general confent, he carried them home to his wife Where, finding her juft brought
:
and grieving that the child was dead, he comforted her, and gave her thcfe children to fubftitute in its " room, informing her, from the beginning, of all the cir" cumftances And, as they grew up, he relating to them. *' of Romulus, and to the other. That gave to one, the name " of Remus. When they came to be men, they fliewed ** themfelves, both in dignity of afpeft, and elevation of
to bed,
'*
mind, not
like fwineherds,
"
**
be,
and neatherds, but fuch, as wc who are born of royal race, and
tlie
gods
and
as
fuch
they
"
Book
I.
185
Romans, in the hymns of their country. But their life was That of herdfmen ; they lived by their own labor, and, generally, on the mountains in cottages ^^^of one ftory, which they built
they are,
celebrated, by the
with wood, and reeds Of which, "" one, called the cotto this day, in the corner, tage of Romulus, remains, even,
:
you turn from the Palatine hill to the Circus ; which is preferved holy by thofe, to whom the care of thefe things is committed, who add to it no ornaments to render
as
it
more augufl
it,
ftorms,
reftore
But, if any part of it is injured either by or time, they repair that injury, and obferve to
:
former condition. When Romulus, and Remus, were about eighteen years of age, they had fome difpute, about the paflure, with
as
its
near as poffible, to
Numitor's herdfmen, whofe oxen were ftationed on the Aventine hill, which is opposite to the Palatine hill. They/
"
one another, either of feeding thofe frequently, accufed that did not belong to them, or of paftures, appropriating to themfelves Thofe, that were common, or of
any thing
'-5-
Au7(i^o(j;f.
The Latin
this
tianfla-
The
laft
was the
very well,y?w
vius fays
upon
qmm
is
out.
)]v
lal^atur, that is, vocal?aiurfe>7aius. other Hood in another part of the city,
The
iiv
ill
xf
eii jjus
Tig.
This
is
as
we
find
by Dionyfius.
It
very
to
which
'
Virgil alludes in
pofTible that the veneration the mans had for their founder,
Rothe
-
might
erect,
in
caf,u.a
celfa ten.bat,
Capitol, a cottage refembling the for ^^^^ -phis in the Capitol WaS burned j^ ^^^ ^j^^ ofCaefaf, afterwards ^ Au-
6^^
year of
Rome.
Aeneid, B.
viii,
f. 652,
Dio, B.
xlviii. p.
437.
Vol.
I.
B b
elfe,
i86
ROMAN
that offered
ANTIQJJITIES OF
From
this altercation,
Bookl.
"
they had re" courle, fometimes, to blows, and, then, to arms. Numitor's
elfe,
itfelf.
men, having received many wounds from the youths, and " loft fome of their people, and being, now, driven, by force, " from the in conteft, they formed a ftrategem againft places
*'
" them And, having placed an ambufcade in the hidden " the valley, and concerted the time of the attack with part of " thofe, who for the youths, the reft, in a lay in wait body, " aflaulted their folds. It that Romulus, at that
:
<*
" the
men
of the
village,
But country Remus, being informed of their coming, armed himfelf " in all hafte, and, with a few of the villagers, who had,
public, according
"
'*
*
out to oppofe them But they, got together, went "^'^ order to draw him inftead of receiving him, retired, in
firft,
:
by facing about, they might attack " him with Remus, being unacquainted with advantage " the them a great way, till he paffed ftrategem, purfued
:
*54-
T7i-j/0|WeK)i.
This,
Cafaubon
-srHoxi^xi
tuc v!oKiy.i)tt
evzSpci;
TflAvvjien
FEIN.
Ic is
have made ufe of. To his authority I fhall add fome obThere is a fervations of my own. in a treatife of Xenophon, in-
implies
deceit.
whofe adiftance
paffage
which, it is fuppofed, he writ for the inflrudion of his fon Gryllus, that fecms calculated to exof OLir author IL-nk ru [mv plain this
titled lTT^jiixo?,
:
cannot put an end to this note. without taking notice, that le Jay is the only tranflator, who has expreiled the fenfe of this word He has faid pour rattirer dans P ambufcade. I wifh
:
him
oKtym
TUY fu,Tr^o(^u
K^vTflttv
<f
wA*i1ovli
volle-face,
" the
Bookl.
**
187
" " faced about ; and, having furrounded them, they over" whelmed them with ftones, and took them prifoners : " For their mafters, to bring they had received orders from *' the youths to them alive. Thus, Remus was taken, and
**
the place, where the reft lay in ambufh, who, upon that, rofe up, and, at the fame time, the others, who had fled,
carried away."
LXXX.
man of great
fagacity,
and
very careful in colled:ing hiftorical tranfadions, writes, that Numitor's people, knowing, beforehand, that the youths
were to perform an Arcadian facriiice to the god Pan, ^" purfuant to the inftitution of Evander, called Luper255-
Aui*.
M.
* * *
quotes Plu-
tarch, in his life of Romulus, to prove that this fcftival, called by the Romans
Liipercalla, received its Ihe wolf, that fuckled
tium, long before Romulus and Remus were born. This is confirmed by 'Livy, whofe authority, joined to That of our author, will be fufficient, I fhould
think,
to
,
ftop
Remus.
miftake
he
:
is
tranfaftion
Jam turn
to favor this opinion, is, that it is polTible this feflival may have received its name
et
from the (he-wolf becaufe the Ltiperci begin their courfe from the place, where it was faid that Romulus had But he fays, in the been expofed. fame place, that the name of this feftival was Greek; and, for that reafon,
^
PallanteourbeArcadicaPaUanHum,deindi Palatinum montem appellatum : ibi Equi ex eo genere Arcadum niulante tempefiatibus ea tenuerai loca, folenne alldtum ex Arcadia injlituie, ut nudi juvenes, Lyceum Pana venerantes^
vnudrum,
tis
per
'
lufmn
atqjie
lafciviam
ciirrerent.
the feftival feemed to be very ancient, and derived from the Arcadians, who
came
its
indeed,
find,
This Lycaean Pan, in whofe honor this feftival was celebrated, was called fo from the Lycaean mountain in Arcadia, which gave name to this feftival, called by the Greeks, Aux^ia-, which word cannot, with any propriety, be derived from Aux/v, a Jhe-
For we being derived from them this of our author, by pafiage that this was a cuftomary feftival celebrated by the inhabitants of PallanB.
i.
wolf.
c.
c. J.
Paufanias in Arcad.
Bb
38.
calia.
i88
caliay
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
took the opportunity of
at the time,
OF
Book
I.
this facrifice to
lay in wait
the youth of Pallantium, were, after facrifice, to proceed from the Lupercal, and run round the village naked, wearing about their middle, a cofor
them
when
the fkins of the vidims, newly, facrificed. This ceremony implies a certain cuftomary purification of the inhabitants, which is performed, even, to this day, in the fame manner. Thofe, therefore, who had a delign upon the youths, took this time to place themfelves in
vering
made of
ambufh
thefe
firft
in a
feize
them
While
the
were
employed
in
the facrifice,
and,
when
band with Remus drew near, That with Romulus, and the reft, being behind, ( for they were divided into
bands,
three
and ran
at
a diftance from
fet
one another
fhout, and
up a
all
upon the
firft;
darts
and
others,
whatever they
had
attack, againft
and
at a lofs
taken.
the power of the enemy, was carried to dition, he was in, when taken; or, as Fabius relates,
chains.
When Romulus
heard of
ftouteft
of
the herdfmen, in hope to overtake Remus upon the road. But Fauftulus, feeing the folly of the undertaking, diffuaded him from it For, being looked upon as the father
:
of the youths,
fecret
from
Bookl.
from them,
ous enterprife, before they were in their prime. But, now, being compelled by neceflity, he took Romulus afide, and
acquainted him with tlie whole. When the youth heard, from the beginning, every circumftancc of their fortune, he was penetrated both with companion for his mother, and folicitude for Numitor; and, having long confulted with
Fauftulus, he determined to defift from the prefent undertaking, and, with greater preparation of ftrength, to free
his
re-
the greateft dangers for the fake of' the greateft rewards, but to ad in concert with his grand-
folving to ingage in
and to do, whatever he ftiould dire6t. LXXXI. Thefe meafures being looked upon as the moft advifeable, Romulus called together all the inhabitants of the village, and defired them to go,
father,
immediately,.
gates, nor in a body, to prevent any fufpicion in the citizens; and, having appointed them to ftay in the market-place, and be ready to do whatever they fhould be ordered, he went, firft, into In the mean time, thofe, v/ho had the the city. charge of Remus, brought him before the king, and informed
to Alba,
but not
all
at the
fame
him of
all
their wounded, and threatening, if they producing found no redrefs, to leave their herds. Amulius, deftring to both the country people, who were come to him pleafe
256.
TujM'if.
do not underftand
as if
why
ed
r^ciuy.ctla.
However, both
have thought
tranflators
this
word vukera,
our author
to follow
them.
in
190
ROxMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
I.
and Numitor (for he happened to be as injured in his clients) prefent, and looked upon himfelf and longing to fee peace reftored to the country, and, at the fame time, fufpedling the boldnefs of the youth, and
in great numbers,
the
intrepidity,
that appeared
in his difcourfe,
he gave
judgement againft him: But left his punifhment to Nu" that he, who had done the injury, could be mitor, faying, " fo as by him, who had received juftly, puniilied by none
While Numitor's herdfmenwere carrying away Remus, with his hands bound behind him, and infulting him>, Numitor followed ; and, not only admired the graceful*'
it."
and majefty of his perfon, but, alfo, obferved the oreatnefs of his mind, which he preferved, even, in diftrefs, not fuirig for mercy (which all do under fuch afflidlions)
nefs,
but, with a
as they
becoming
filence,
were arrived
;
at his
to withdraw
and Remus, being left alone, he afked him, who he was, and of what parents ; as not believing fuch a man could be, meanly, born. Remus anfwered, that he
only
by the account he had received from the who brought him up, that he, with his twinperfon, brother, had been expofed in a wood, as foon as they were born; and that, being taken from thence by the
knew,
them.
Upon which,
Numitor, after a (liort paufe, either fufpecHiing fomething of the truth, or Heaven defigning to bring the matter to " I need not inform faid to him; you, Remus, that light,
*'
it
depends upon
me
to punifh
you
in fuch a
manner,
<'
as I
think
Bookl.
*'
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
fit;
191
and, that thofe, who have brought you hither^ having received many dreadful injuries from you, are, " extremely, defirous you fhould be put to death : All this
think
*'
fhould free you from death, and " every other punifhment, would you acknowledge the
:
"
you know
But, if
"
" an
when I defire your afliftance, in obligation, and ferve me, affair, that will conduce to the advantage of us both ?"
having, in anfwer to him,
faid
The youth
every tiling
which the hopes of life pronf^t thofe, who are in defpair of it, to fay, and promife to the perfon, on whom their
be taken off; and, commanding every body to leave the place, he acquainted him with his own misfortunes; that, Amulius, thoughhis brother, had deprived him both of his kingdom, and
fate
depends,
he ordered
his chains to
his children;
that he
had
his
while he
and accompanied his difcourfe with great lamentations, he intreated Remus to The youth, revenge the injuries done to his family. the overture, and chearfully, embracing deiiring his command to begin the adion immediately, Numitor, after he had commended his alacrity, faid ; "I will take upon
faid this,
*'
LXXXII. Having
me
" "
**
to find a proper time for the enterprize ; in the mean while, do you fend, privately, to your brother, and ac-
quaint
to
fafe,
defire
him
was
Upon
a proper perfon
192
ROMAN
fent
;
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
I.
who, meeting Romulus not far from the city, deHvered his meffage; with which the other, being, exceedingly, rejoiced, made hafte to Numitor ; and, having imbraced them both, he gave them an account in what manner they had been expofed, and brought up, and of all the other circumftances he had learned from Fauftulus They, who defired this relation might be true, and wanted not many arguments to induce them to belie\'e it, heard what he faid with pleafure ; and, as foon as they
was
:
another, they confulted together, and confidered what means, and what time might be the moft proper for the execution of their defign. While they were, thus, em: For, being ployed, Fauftulus was carried before Amulius apprehenfive, left the information of Romulus might not
knew one
be credited by Numitor, in an affair of fo great moment without manifeft proof, he, foon after, followed him to
town, taking the cradle with him as a token of the exof the children. While he entered the gates in pofition
taking all poflible pains to hide what he carried, one of the guards obferved him (for an incurfion of the enemy was apprehended, and the guard of the gates
great diforder,
committed
the
to thofe,
who were
hold
with
king)
his
and
laid
it
:
of him;
and,
infifting
upon
knowing
back
found the
what
garment
man
an
in
and what
that
Bookl.
the
193
the guards flocked to them, and cradle, having himfelf carried the
;
to the river
who were
carrying
prefent.
Upon
this,
and,
that
him
him with
ail
had
Amulius, threatening the man to put him to the torture, if he did not, willingly, tell the truth, firft, afked him, if the children were alive ; and, finding they were, he
pafled.
what manner they had been preferved. After tlie other had given him a full account of every thing, " as it happened, Well, fays the king, fince you have, hi" therto, fpokenthe truth, fay, where, they may, now, be *' found For it is not juft that they, who are my relations, " fhould, any longer, live, inglorioufly, among herdfmen; *' fmce the gods themfelves have taken care of particularly,
defired to
in
*^''
:
know
*'
Fauftulus, fufpeding, from this unaccountable kindnefs, that his defigns were not agreeable to
his profellions,
** *' *'
LXXXIII. But
anfwered him in
this
are to
upon the mountains, tending their herds, according their way of life; and I was fent, by them, to their
;
when,
*'
propofed to defire
I
"
"
your
And
mJght fupport
my
This
is
Attic
Greek authors,
The
will, eafily,
learned
many examples of
this Atticifm.
who
is
Vol.
I.
" mani-
194
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
Since, therefore,
OF
Be ok
I.
"
*'
youths conveyed hither, I not only rejoice at it, but defire you to fend fuch perfons with me, as you think proper:
fhew them the youths, and they fliall acquaint them with your commands." This he faid in order to delay their
I
will
death, hoping, at the fame time, to make his efcape from '^^ who were to bring the youths to the king, as foon thofe, as he arrived on the mountains. Amulius fent,
immediately,
whom
he,
chiefly,
confided, with
whom
to feize, and bring before him, the perfons, private orders, the herdfman fliould {hew to them. done this,
Having
he, prefently, determined to lay his brother under a ''^'gentle reftraint, till he had ordered the prefent bufinefs to his
fatisfadion
;
upon fome
Both the Latin ctyovlx;. have tranflators applied thefe words to the men, who were to be fent by Amulius, in order to ronduft Fauftuliis: Not a word of which has been menOn the contioned by our author. was to c^nducT: them Fauftulus trary, to the place, where they might fee the
58-
Txf
term in ufe among the Romans for this kind of cuftody The method of which was, for the perfon fufpefted to be delivered to fome magiftratc, or fenator, who was to fee him forth " Thus, we find, in Saluft, coming. that Catiline's accomplices were dif:
youths,
:
in
king Both the I have appHed thofe words. French tranilators have followed the
others.
59'
Ev(pi>Xoi.y.yi aiffffAU'.
And,
them,
in this capacity,
P. Lenlulo Spntheri,
ere.t
;
fion
is
very
common
in
Couifcio ; Cethegus, Statilius, C. Caefari; Gabiniits^M. Craffo\ Ceparius, Cn.'Terentio fcaalori, traduntur.
aedilis
qui turn
authors.
And,
thus, ^Thucydidcsfays,
sv (pvKay.vi
rendered thefe words, pretty Lejay well, le garder a veiie. His countryman has tranflated them very unfortunately,
has
le
The
it in
Latin tranflators have rendered libera cujiodid, which was the very
EB.iii.
c.
libre.
34.
''DcBell. Cat.
c.
47.
Other
Bookl.
195
other pretence : But, the meflenger, induced both by his affeAion to the perfon in danger, and commiferation of his of Amulius. fate, informed Numitor of the deiign Upon
which, the former, having acquainted the youths with their them to behave bravely, led them danger, and exhorted
together with a confiderable number of his clients, and friends, and fuch of his domeftics, as he on Thefe were joined by a ftrong party of the could
armed
to the palace,
rely
the market-place, who had, before, country men, from entered the city with fwords, concealed under their clothes
:
And, having, by a general attack, forced the entrance, which was defended by a few of the guards, they, eafily, flew
Amulius, and, afterwards, made themfelves mafters of the This is the account Fabius gives. citadel.
hold that every thing, which has the appearance of a fable, ought to be banifhed from maintain that the expofition of the children, by the
LXXXIV.
But
others,
who
hiftory,
contrary to their orders, is void of all probability, and laugh at the tamenefs of the wolf, that fuckled them,
officers,
as
an incident, fraught with theatrical abfurdity Inftead of which, they give this account of the matter That Numi:
tor,
child, procured other new-born children; and, after flie was brought to bed, fubftituted thefe
finding
Ilia
was with
in the
room of the
to carry to Amulius the fuppofititious children delivery, their fidelity by money, or contrived (having either fecured
this
exchange by the help of women.) Thefe children, being brought to Amulius, he, by fome means, or other, made
c 2
them
196
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
As
to thofe,
Book
Ilia,
I.
them away.
grandfather,
prefervation,
this
their
who
was,
above
delivered
them
to Fauftulus
They
:
add, that
Fauftulus was an Arcadian by extraction, defcended from That he thofe Arcadians, who came over with Evander
had the care of Amulius' on the Palatine hill, and demains That he was prevailed on by his brother, named Fauftinus, v/ho had the fuperlntendence ot Numitor's herds,
lived
:
^"
that fed
on the Aventine
:
hill,
may
well be fuppofed) a
wife to Fauftulus, by name, Laurentia, v/ho, having, formerly, proftituted her beauty, was, by the inhabitants of the Palatine hill, furnamed Ltipa ; which was
who
are,
now,
procalled, by a
who
ETui^ai,
Friends:
And
that fome,
*^'
who
this,
Licpa:
5%3vlas
Toiv
Au><xiis
do not underftand why the xy.fioilaiv. two French trandators, and Portus,
I
have rendered
this fentence, having care of the JJocks of yhiulius ; thzthe'inir the fenfe in their refpedive languages,
Sylburgius ren-
what Dionyfius means and th it PIutarch reafons better, when he fays, in the life of Romulus, that the Latincs called Lupas not only Hie-wolves, but women of ill lives. This confirms, rather than contradifts what our auFor the Latines, at the thor fays.
-,
may
xlij/iaJoj,
fpoke Greek
6'-
A'JTTCiv.
M.
***
fays,
which appears by an; other paffage of Plutarch, quoted by himfelf in the fame note, wiiere it is
Greek language,
in
the
They
Bookl.
i-a-r
They
that,
were fent by
thofe,
who
Jiad tlie
to Gabii, a town, not far from Pallantium, to be inftrufted in Greek learning ; and that, there, were
by fome
courfe of
perfons, with
liofpitality,
whom
where they employed their time, till they arrived to manhood, in learning letters, mufic, and the. ufe of Greek arms And that, after their return to their
:
fuppofed parents,
a difference arofe
Numitor's herdfmen concerning their common paftures That, upon this, they beat Numitor's men, and drove away
their cattle
the intent
this as
fame time, to the herdfmen, as a pretence to come to town in That, after this, Nugreat numbers mitor raifed a clamor againft Amulius, faying he was, feverely, ufed, and plundered by the herdfmen of Amulius;.
plaints, and, at the
:
would
deliver
:
tlielavvs
he had no
accufation, ordered, not only, thofe, who were complained of^ but all the reft, who were accufed of having been prefent at
thne of Romulus, which was fpoken, 2S he owns, by the Romans, and Albans, was not, yet, corrupted by l!a-
him
trnnflation, induced to think, that Plutarch is not confjftent with himfelf. If, therefore, the
For fo that gentleman have rendered th.it paflage of Plutarch, who does not fay rm Aalivav, as he has tranQated it, butTwv lTAi)(.tfv:
liuK
words:
to
ought
Latines called a common woman /k^^?, it muil have been an old Greek woid, as our author fays And, that it is fo,
:
And
is
this miftake,
which
am
afraid
autliority,
owing
to his
quoting
this palTage
plains
by
Itxi^ci, vco^vr,.
thofe
198
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
trial
:
Book
I.
before
Nu-
that great numbers coming to town, together with the accufed, to attend this trial, the grandfather of the
mitor
And
all
and, telling
them
he,
that
now,
to revenge themfelves,
prefently,
made
Thefe, therebirth,
are the
accounts,
and
Rome.
happened
ftill
LXXXV. As
time of
its
at the very-
foundation
this
now, begin
bis
to relate them.
the death of Amulius, and had fpent a little time in reftoring the city, from the late ufurpation, to its
kingdom by
former
At fovereignty for the youths, by building another city. the fam.e time, the inhabitants being much increafed in
number, he thought
of them
enemies,
je6ls.
;
it
good policy
to difpofe of
fome part
his fub-
particularly, of thofe,
left
who
Having, therefore, communicated this defign to the and they, alfo, approving it, he gave them thofe youths,
territories in fovereignty,
in
their infancy
people,
but,
and, for fubjecls, not only, that part of the which he fufped:ed of a defign to raife new troubles,
;
alfo,
fuch,
as
it,
v/ere willing
to
leave their
country.
Among
thefe (as
happens, when
common
people
and
not
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
alfo,
199
not a few,
who
of diftinguiflied rank, and oftliofe Trojans,. were efteemed the moft conliderable for their birth
remain to this day) coniifting of (fome of whofe pofterity The youths were fupplied with about fifty famihes.
money, arms, and corn, with flaves, and beafts of burden, and every thing elfe, that was of ufe in the buildAfter they had led their people out of ing of a city.
Alba, and intermixed
ftill,
them with
:
the
inhabitants,
that,
remained in Pallantium, and Saturnia, they divided This they did, in hope the whole body into two parts ofraifing an emulation, to the intent that, by this conteft
with each other, the work might be the fooner finillied. However, it produced the greateft of evils, difcord For
:
themfelves, being,
taining brotherly fentiments for one another, but, each affeding to command the other, they defpifed equality,
and aimed
For fome time, their ambition broke out, on the followlay concealed; but, afterwards, They had not both made choice of the fame ing occafion
at fuperiority.
:
Romulus chofe
the
which he was induced, among other reafons, by the fortune of the place, where they had been Remus pitched upon the preferved, and brought up
:
This place is ground, now, called from him, Remuria. very proper lor a city, being a hill, not far from the liber,
dijftant
tliirty
ftadia.
From
this contefb,
their
200
their
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
'^"
OF
fhevved
Book
I.
unfociable
love of rule,
that,
presently,
itfclf :
which foever gained the afccndant, on this occafion, he would preferve it, on all others. LXXXVI. Some time having been, thus, employed, and
For
it
was evident
their difcord, in
to refer
the matter to their grandfather ; and, for that purpofe, went He advifed them to leave it to the determination to Alba
:
Q;ive
name
to,
and have
command
of,
the colony
he ordered them to place themfelves, early in the morning, at a diftance from one another, in fjch ftations,
of
as eacli
And,
after
to the gods the cuftomary facrifices, the mofi: the aufpicious birds : And, that he, to favourable, firft appeared, fhould have the command of the
offered
up
whom
colony.
The
youths, approving of
this,
went away
and,
according to their agreement, appeared on the day appointed : Romulus chofe, for his ftation, the Palatine hill, where he
the colony ; and Remus the Aventine hill, propofed fettling to others, Remuria A guard contiguous to it ; or, according attended them both, to prevent their reporting things, When they had taken otherwife than as they appeared.
:
Romulus,
that,
after a fhort
paufe,
from
thefe
two
-brothers.
tionibiis
avitum maliiw, regui cupido. I need not obferve to the learned reader,
i
when Livy calls the ambition of Romulus and Remus, ^n hereditary evil, lie alludes to That of Amulius, which led him to defeat Numitor, who was, alio, his brother, and their
grandfather, of his right to the crown.
i.
B.
c. 6.
eacrer-
Eookl.
201
and envy to his brother (though, poffibly, Heaven might have as great a fhare in it as envy) before he faw any omen, fent meflengers to his brother, deiiring him to come, immediately, as if he had, firft, feen aufpicious birds. In the
cagernefs,
mean
time, the perfons he fent, making no great hafte, as afliamed of the fraud, fix vultures appeared to Remus,
from the right : He, feeing the birds, greatly, rejoiced. And, not long after, Romulus' meffengers, taking him from
flying
his
feat,
hill
When
they
were together, Remus aiked Romulus, vi'hat birds he had, firft, feen ? To v^hich he knew not what to anfwer. But, at the fame time, twelve aufpicious vultures were feen
feeing thefe,
flyino-.
he took courage ; and, Upon fhewing the birds " to Remus, faid, what happened Why do you defire to know " " before? This Remus Since, you fee thefe birds yourfelf refented ; and, complaining, violently, that he was deceived to by him, protefted he would never depart from his
right
the colony.
This increafed their animofity, each of them, at fecretly, aiming fuperiority, and, openly, ufing thefe For their grandarguments, not to yield to his antagonift father had determined that he, to whom the moft favour:
LXXXVII.
able birds,
"*^
firft,
command
trifling to
of
it. He is fpeaking here of two perlons only ^ conlequcntly, would not have been fo proper sp-^Jlov It is very poflible this as nr^ile^ov.
*3I cannot, upon this n^oTfjov. occafion, omit pointing out to the reader both the exadtnels ot the Greek language, and our author's attention
obfervationmay appear
fome
But
defire
them
to confider
in obferving
that thefe ditlinftions are the parents perfpicuity. And that this diftinflion is not 'mav
of elegance, and
imaginary
:
to
rd
uiv
itt,
<?..&.,
wahKuy.
Vol.
I.
the
202
the colony
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
:
OF
Book
I.
the fame kind of birds having been feen the advantage of feeing them the firfl: ; by both, one had The and the other, That of feeing the greater number.
And
their quarrel ; and, having armed people, alfo, efpoufed themfelves without orders from their leaders, began the
battle infued, in
which,
up
the two brothers, and, unable to fticceed in it, as fome fay, threw himfeif, unarmed, into the middle of the combatants, It, feeking the fpeediefl: death ; which fell out accordingly.
by fome, that the lion of f!:one, which flood in the principal part of the Forum, near the roftra, was placed over the body of Fauftulus, where he fell, and had been buried
is
faid, alfo,
Remus being flain in this adion, by thofe, who found it. Romulus, who had gained a moft melancholy vidory, ftained with the blood of his brother, and the mutual {laughter of his
people,
buried
Remus at Remuria,
fince,
when
alive,
he had
been fond of building there. And, as to himfeif, being opwith grief, and repentance for what had happened, he prefTed
^^^cafL
life.
all
regard of
But Laurentia, who had received them, when, newly, born, and brought them up, and loved them no lefs than a mother, intrcating, and comforting him, he rofe up, at her
*64}^^lvJCf
nijf
fu7ov"
Uoi^eic,
fwiKala-
Ki
1
ara^tHs jjiilou
uVo
AfTrijc, fxeilo.
mention
defcribed by our author, a few lines after, by awj ai. For, as they did not think fir, with the text, to make Ko-
mulus
rife
cafh himfeif upon the ground, could net, polhbly, maivc hiia they
up
again,
rcqucfl:
Book
I.
203
requeft
and, gathering together the Latines, who had not been flain in the late battle, being, now, little more than
three thoufand, out of a very great number, of which they, at firft, confifted, when he led out the colony, he built a city
on the Palatine
hill.
This,
therefore,
feems to
me
the
moft probable account of the death of Remus. However, if any other differs from this, let That, alfo, be related.
having yielded the command to Romulus, thouo-h not without refentment, and indignation at the im-
Some
fay that,
pofition,
was
built,
"
;
Methinks, any of
"
do :" And,
it. That, upon this, Celerius, immediately, jumped over one of the men, who flood upon the wall, and was furveyor
" But any of us might, very eafily, " chaftife that enemy ;" and, ftriking him on the head, with a pick-ax, killed him on the fpot. This, therefore, is faid
of the works,
faid
;
^^'
LXXXVIII. There
building of the city,
after
-remaining,
Romulus appointed
atonement made to the gods, he deiigned to begin the work ; and, having prepared every thing, that was
neceflliry
To ,u3v The firft TsAcf, etc. the death of of Remus feems account moft the probable. However, Livy lias followed the laft with fome varia^^5"
<5'>!
''^
Rctnumnovcs tranjilulije muros : bids ah Romnlo (qutm verbis quoque increpitans adjecijfet, fir. deindc quicunque
irato alius
tranfiliet
moeraia
mea)
if;::r-
tlon
Vulgatiorfatmeftjiidihiofratris
^
fcclum.
i.
B.
c.
7.
for
204
for the
ROMAN
facrifices,
ANTIQJUITIES OF
Bookl.
and the entertainment of the people , when the day came, he, himfelf, began the facrifice ; then, ordering all the reft to perform the fame according to their
made ufe of the augury of eagles After that, having commanded fires to be made before the tents, he caufed the people to come out, and leap over the flames,
abilities, he, firft,
:
in order to expiate their crimes. every thing was performed, which he conceived to be acceptable to the gods, he called ail the people to a place and defcribed
When
appointed,
a quadrangular figure about the hill, tracing, with a plough, ^^^ drawn by a bull, and a cow yoked together, one continued
furrow, defigned to receive the foundation of the wall : From whence, this cuftom remains, among the Romans,
of tracing a furrow with a plough, round the place, where to build a city. After he had finiflied thefe they defign
and the cow, and, alfo, '^' begun the immolation of many other vidims, he fet the people to work. This day, the Romans, even at prefent, celebrate, as one of their greateft feftivals, and call it every year,
things,
and
'^^Pariha.
On
of the fpring,
''*
that day, which falls out in the beginning the hufbandmen, and offer a
fhepherds
!/n
up
Eoof
^ivp^OivJct
renderedlt,
tafireau,zndnot,tai heuf.
condit, tauro et
vV
This cuflom is, often, ^ Jfov. but mentioned by the Latin authors no where, more particularly, defcribed
;
^d
aret
urbem novani
:
vaccd
There
Ihew
0.V,
than by Dionyfius upon this occafion. is a fragment of Cato, which I fliall lay before the reader, in order to
that, by /Sar ap>'>i is not meant fl but a bull and, confequently, that
.,
portam
^^i-
vocet.
Kmla^^otfxivo;.
notation.
-^^n.ct^iXi;t.
tation.
facrifice
Bookl.
fl^crifice
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
205
of thankfgiving for the increafe of their cattle. But, I cannot, certainly fay, whether they chofe this day, as, for that reafon, anciently, a day of public rejoicing; and,
looked upon
or,
it
of the city
whether the building of it having been begun on that and dedicated it to the worfhip of day, they confecrated it,
thofe gods,
who
LXXXIX.
are propitious to fliepherds. Thefe, therefore, are all the particulars conI
fubjed:.
So
that,
from
this
time,
every one, for ever, renounce who make Rome a retreat of Barlet
and vagabonds ; and let him, confidently, affirm it to be a Greek city, the moft communicative, and humane of all others Which he will do, when he confiders
:
that the Aborigines were Oenotri, and thefe, Arcadians ; and remembers that the Pelafgi, who inhabited the fame
Theflaly, came into Italy : And, on the other hand, calls to mind the arrival ofEvander, and of the
having
left
Arcadians,
who
hill,
which place
the Aborigines had yielded to them ; and, alfo, the Pelointo Italy with Flercules, inhabited ponnelians, who, coming the Saturnian hill : And, laft of all, Thofe, who left Troy,
and were intermixed with the former : Since, he will find no nation, that is more ancient, or more Greek, than thefe.
For the mixture of Barbarians with the Romans, by which,
they
2o6
they
after.
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
loil
Book
I.
many of
this
happened long
may well feem a wonder to many, who make proper reflexions upon tilings, that they are not become, intirely. Barbarous, by receiving the Opici, the Marll, the Samnites, the Tyrrhenians, theBrutii, and many thoufmds
of Umbri, Ligures, and
Iberi;
And
and, befides
thefe,
in-
numerable other nations, fome of whom came from Italy itfelf, and fome from other places, all differing from one
another both in
their language,
and manners
and
Vv'ho,
as well as thefe, and difagreeing in every thing being mixed, one fuch into diffonance and collected body, may well be
^^' ancient fuppofed to have caufcd many innovations in their form of government Since many others, by living among
:
a fhort time, lofl every thing, that characterizes the Greek nation ; fo that, they, no longer, fpeak the language of the Greeks ; obferve their inftitutions ;
Barbarians,
have,
in
acknowledge the fame gods ; ufe the fame humane laws, by which, chiefly, the temper of the Greeks differs from That of the Barbarians ; or agree with them in any thing what-
The soever, that relates to the private commerce of life. *'Achaei, who are fettled near theEuxine fea, are a fufficient
^'^9-
T>i
OT^lx M^iMs
Tuf
^<ro^W{.
HeiT
again, taken for woAi?ti; conctrning which, fee the 1 36'" an'oAi? is,
notarion.
ly,
Thefe Achaei were of the Orchomenii, who ietcolony tk-d near the Euxine fea, under lalmeOur luis, after the taking of Troy.
7o'
A%<3i&)v.
tiic
Orcho-
manufcripts becaufe there is a vifible I have entautology in all of them. deavoured to preferve the fenfe, with-
menii,
from
whom
defcendcd,
FJ^KviKulalac,
Homer makes
.^chiji-
proof
Bookl.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
all
207
proof of what I advance ; who, though a nation, the moft Greek, of all others,
the moft favage of all Barbarians. XC. However, the language of the
intirely,
defcended from
arc,
now, become
is
Romans
neither,
Barbarous, nor, abfolutely, Greek; but a mixture of both; the greateft part of which, is'^'Aeolic; and the
les fay to UlylTes, that, non would give him as
if
Agamemvaluable
many
the Attic, the Ionic, the Doric, and Aeolic. But I fhould chufe rather to
the Greeks,
{Oj,'^<i^Mfvovar^(/7ii'ioae3/si'<5iV0iiCa'-f
two, the Ionic and In which, I am fupported by the authority of" Strabo, who fays that
the Ionic dialed: was the fame with the old Attic, and the Doric, with the Aeolic. Some lines after, he adds a
Cu^'aV
-7i'
Hf
i;iv
>)
arA&ift'v
AioA/f.
Upon
thing,
Fludfon quotes a fhort cut of Quintilian, to fhew paflag.that many words in the Latin language were derived from the Greek, and declined after the Aeolic manner. This pafiage both the French tranflators have rendered in French, which, I imagine, fince they laid no more, they
this occafion,
'^
this fimilitude
which guage, and the Aeolic dialed is, that the Arcadians fpoke Aeolic. Now, we have feen that the Aborigines, and Ocnotri were Arcadians,
as well as thofe, who came into Italy with Evander, and lived on the Pa-
latine
hill,
where Romiius,
It is,
after-
thought fuSicient to point out to their readers the fimilitude between the Latin language, and the Aeolic diaI wiih. that either they, or Hudor fon, any other of the commentators,
therefore,
Romans
fpoke,
led.
originally, the fame language with the Arcadians, that is, the .'i.eolic ; and,
always,
retair.ed
great deal
of
it.
had thought
litude.
fit
If they had,
fhould have
thought myfelf obliged to them for moft chearfuUy, have acknowledged it. But, fince they have all contented themfelves v/ith this quotation, I muft peribrm this tafk
myfelf, the grammarians, whom I have read, both ancient and modern, divide
in the beft
now, bring this matter to the teft, and compare a few words of the Latin langua2,e with others of .its mother tongue, the Aeolic Faifia,
us,
.
Let
(pay.a
PIdgn, Tshayx
%(; Maltim,
Tu., TJ.
fA..?^iiv;
The
:
re-ader
will
manner
am
able.
more
many
inftances
of this fimilitude in
AW
e
Theocritus But thefe, I believe, will be fufficient to fupporc this aficrtion Oi our author.
f B.
viii.p. 513,
f. 381
"B.
i,
c. 6,
and 514,
only
2o8
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Bookl.
only difadvantage they have received from their intercourfe with thefe various nations, is, that they do not pronounce all ^'^ vowels properly But all other indications of a Greek tlieir
:
For it is origin they preferve, beyond any other colony: not lately, fince fortune, by fhowering down her favors
hand, has taught them humato pra6life it ; nor fince they, nity, that they have begun ^" aimed at the firfl:, conqueft of countries, fituate on the
on them with a
liberal
have departed from in rendering this word. Three of them have fiiid, in their languages, -words, and le Jay, termes. I am not fo very confident of
272'
^Sofj/c/f.
all
the tranflators
m tube,
we pronounce
the
lute,
etc.
Had
Dionyfius
fufpedted that his hiftory would have outlived the Latin language, as a liv-
my own
to fignify voivels:
But
know
does,
It
is
(f&ofyo?
muft fignity^
Jingle one.
pollible,
Ro-
their con-
he would, probably, have told us in what the impropriety of the Romans confiftcd. If he had done this, I dare fay, it would have been found, that no nation, now, upon the face of the earth, pronounces Latin like the old Romans, and our own lefs than any other unlefs we are pleafed to imagine that one of the moft diftant
ing language,
;
what,
fered
fuppofe,
improperly.
But,
in the pronunAs the Roof their vowels. ciation mans had no ij, and, as their ^ was a fhort vowel, I do not fee how they could properly pronounce thofe words, that were derived from the Greek, in Their fhort o is which there' was an liable to the fame objection, v/hen they As to the letter were to pronounce an
i).
fti.
And
yet, fince
we pronounce
the Latin vowels, differently, from all other nations, we muft maintain this
This
le
is,
there
is
by
The
Jay, other
French
tranflator
much
which muft have pronounce been very different from v, as pronounced by the Greeks if thefe pronounced it, as I imagine they did, in
it,
oo,
better, qu'ils fe font reudus tnaitres des pais d'audelii de la titer. O^^yiS-xi
to
aim
at. O^iyilai.
is
Mefychius.
But there
other
Bookl.
209
and Macedonian empires ; but, from the time they were aflembled in the fame city, they and do not attempt any have lived Hke Greeks thing more illuftrious in the purfuit of virtue now, than,
the Carthaginian
''''*
have innumerable things to fay upon this fubje6l, and many arguments to alledge in fupport of what I have advanced, together with the teftimonies of credible
formerly.
I
authors ; but
I fliall, propofe to treat of their government. now, refume the thread of my narration, after I have premifed, in the following book, a recapitulation of what is
I
wherein
contained in
this.
^"+'
in the next fentence, great difficulty, which I wonder Calaubon did not take
K*i
a^iv
>)'
fx.ir^iiTis'i^ov (jrilijaiiJOvlit
notice of
Ai/o-ailff is
it is
this
The word
sr^of f7tj
x7-
lieve
to
me
place.
Are we
I, Verily, bethis oblique refiedion on the loft virtue of the Rowill reconcile M. * * * to
yvv
jTfolf^o)'.
him
and hope
mans,
our
Romans
did not aim at the conqueft of the countries, lying on the other fide of the fea, till they had lubverted
the Carthaginian,
author, and convince him that he did not write his hiftory with a view 10
flatter either
the other fide ot the fea, with re? This cannot fpedl to the Romans is the this be ; and, yet, fenfe, and the
only fenfe of the word y.7Avff-v1fj. But, if, inftcad of that, we read koIx-
Auguftus, or his people; Since he could not, confiftently with decency, fiiy, more plainly, that the Romans had degenerated from the virtue of their anceftors, than by faying that they did not, at all, diftinguiih themfelves in the purfuit of virtue
more
But
his refleftion
my own
it
conjecture,
would not
it
infert
in the text,
but fubmit
to
does not ftop here-, it reaches, even, to the throne of AuSince the Romans could not: guftus a give greater prooFof thatdcgeneracs', than by fubmitting to his ufurpation.
:
The end
Vol. L
of the
firft
book.
Ee
DlSr-
DISSERTATION
CONCERNING
The
AM
arrival
of
AENEAS
in
Italy.
fenfible of the
Hfts
with two
difadvantages I lie under in entering the of the greateft men of the laft age, Cluver, and
many
who have botli treated the arrival of Aeneas in Italy as a and exhaufted the whole flore of their learning, which I ownfable, to have been very great, in fupporting this affertion. However, in. this unequal conteft, I have the fatisfadlion to find, that the united
Bochart,
ftream of the Greek and
Roman
hiftory runs in
my
favor
which
makes me hope
to
imputed
having oppofed the authority of fo many great authors, than to me, for oppofing That of the two great men I am to contend
them,
for
w^h.
Bochart, in his
lays great rtrefs
letter to Segrais,
paffage in Homer, which I fhall confider preupon fently, as decifive againft the arrival of Aeneas in Italy ; and, after he has all the arguments he can find to fliew the a
employed
impoffibility
In order to do having brought him thither this the more effedtually, he gives a long lift of Greek and Roman
of
it,
authors,
that Aeneas
moft of them quoted by Dionyfius of Halicarnaffus, to prove did, really, land in Italy, and was the anceftor of the
whom
the founders of
Rome
were defcended..
how much
he muft have been very inattentive play on both fides of the queftion, to his fubjedl, not to fee that the authorities he has quoted to juftify
Virgil,
abfolutely
made
ufe of
to
DISSERTATION,
to contradict the arrival
etc.
211
I
fliall
of Aeneas in
will be,
Italy.
firft,
The method
to
ob-
examine the objedlions made by Cluver, and Bochart, which are, nearly, the fame ; and then, to give my own reafons in fupport of the fyftem I have adopted. Their firfl objedion is drawn from the verfes in Homer, which ^ Strabo's comment on have, already, been taken notice of, and from them.
ferve in treating this fubjed,
To
this
objedion
''
it
may
be anfwered that,
if,
as I
have,
before
obferved,
we
read,
crj
Nw h
The
KimM
I3it]
IIANTESSIN
uva^a,
reading is not to be found in any of the manufcripts, or editions of flomer, which are, now, " Strabo that it was, formerly, in fome of extant, yet we know from them, TivBi y^utpaa-.v are his words. But, if, at all events, we ;nuft read
:
difficulty vanifhes at
once
And, though
this
T^ui<r<nvy
inftead of
zs-etfliaa-iv,
The fenfe of which is, that objedion feems, very well, founded Aeneas, and his pofterity, might, as properly, be faid to have reigned over the Trojans, who followed him into Italy, as if he, and had
they,
Itaid in
Phrygia. I am fenfible that Strabo lays ii was reported, hiygjcti, that the defcendants of Scamandrius, the fon of Hedtor, and of Afcanius, the Ion of Aeneas, reigned for many ages in Scepfis, a city in Phrygia : this he himfelf But, obviates, by faying that, if we are to objedlion
'^
read
T^uicra-iv,
there
is
Scepfis place,
in the family
of Scamandrius.
He
fays, indeed,
ftill
Homer
contradidl,
more, the
of
Aeneas
treats
v/ord to
which reafon, fome write z3-v7e<r(ni/, referring the the Romans, However, let it not be imagined that Strabo
for
the arrival of Aeneas in Italy as a fable ; fince, in account of that part of Italy, where Aeneas landed, he
giving
fays,
an
fo
in
many
tvcic^a
words,
Sc ^loi
Tr,\;
that
ivere ennobled
by
bis
prefeiice,
Aivem yiyoviv
firft
'.
See the
186'''
annot. on the
book.
l>
Iliad v.
;?.
307.
B.
xiii. p.
goC.
''
lb.
'B.v.p. sjj.
e 2
It
212
It is,
objeded by Eochart, that Teftus quotes Agathocles C7zicenus for faying that Aeneas was buried in the city of Berecynthia. The reader will, I believe, think that a quotation of three or four words from an author, whofe works are, now, loft, cannot add any great force
to
his
argument
in his
it.
which
is, ftill,
leflened
by
this
confideration, that
Strabo,
very accurate
makes no
be-
mention of
caufe
He, then,
in Plirygia,
many
a river of the
fame name, a part of the country, and a little ifland near adjoining, received their names from Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas. This argument 1 have met with in feveral authors of a more modern
date than Bochart,
from whom,
it.
However,
and
it
may
be, eafily,
anfwered.
In the
place,
this lake,
river, are
not in Phrygia, but in Bithynia, or, as fome have thought, in Myfia, as will appear, evidently, from the following words of Euphorion,
^
quoted by
Strabo,
'uTx^'
MTI^OIO
This
is
v^AiTiv kffKmieio.
^
confirmed by
Homer, quoted,
n,
Mo^cH' B'
alfo,
by
Strabo,
upon
this
oc-
cafion,
Tlc(,K{JLvv,
ASKANION
ASKANIHS
um
IttttoIi^vo;^
Oi y' iZ
i^iQuXuKOi
firft,
vjhdov ajtto^o;.
Thefe
will fupply
me
This Afcanius was not the fon of Aeneas, but one to this objedlion. of the leaders of the Myfians, or of the Phrygians, if you plcafe, for border on one another, who came to the alfiftince and
Mvfia, Phrygia And, by the of'the Trojans.
laft veife,
it
is
this name in the and, confequently, the lake, and river were known by Afcanius, time of, and, very probably, long before, the Trojan war. thefe places, therefore, the fon of Aeneas, could not give his name to
the name of I faid it was after the taking of that city. probable that Afcnnia had been given to this country long before the Trojan war ;
bccaufe,
if
In voce Rcma.
B B.
xii. p.
*>
849.
Iliad.
..
>\ 792.
it
ARRIVAL OF AENEAS
'
IN ITALY.
213
not improbable that fJ3t:K Afchenez, or, as the Septuagint calls him, A<rx,civa,^, the fon ofGomer, the fon of Japhet, the fon of Noah, might have reigned over this country many ages before the Trojan
it Is
war, and have given his name to it. And this opinion, I find, Bochart himfelf efpoufes, when he is to account for the peopling of the earth
by the defcendants of Noah For, there, he derives the name of this ^ But, when he has another objed: in view, country from Alchanaz. and is to fhew that Aeneas never went to Italy, he fhifts the fcene,
:
and country received their names from I fhall not dwell Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas. long on the next objediion, becaufe I think it may be anfwered in a few v/ords. Bochart
'ays that this lake, river,
and
he woulc|, certainly, have introduced there the worfliip of Venus, and Apollo j the firfl being his mother, and the other his protedlor, to Homer and he ; according that both thefe deities were unknown to firfl the fays, Romans, and
fays, that, if
Italy,
their anceftors.
As
to the
worfhip of Venus
:
'Strabo
tells
us that there
was
a temple
antiquity of which will appear by this; that the care of this temple was derived to the Ardeates from their ancertors ; i7ni/.i^iiv]cti ^' avja Sia, And the antizs-^oyovuv A^SeocJcei-.
The
quity of the worfliip, paid by the old Romans to Apollo, is proved by a pafiage in "" Feftus, where he fays, that he was, formerly, called at ente cortind ob eo dabantur. Rome, quod fat aperta refponja
I
do
Cybele (which
any worfhip was paid by the Romans to the next objedion) till the year of "Rome 550,
when
this
brought to Rome from Pefrmus,a city in But it mufl be obferved, that this ridiculous goddefs was a local deity,, and worfhiped at Petlinus, not at Troy. His next argument, that Minerva, and Vefla, who are acknowledged to have been Trojan deities, were not known to the firfl Romans,
turns,
iaid,
fi.itly,
by
all
Becaufe the Palladium, which Aeneas is hiftorians, to have brought with him into Italy from Troy,
againft
:
him
plainly,
Minerva
And
the inflitution.
'"
'Genefis,
X.
"*
;^.
3.
Geogr.
facr. B.
iii. c.
9.
'3. v. p. 355.
Jn voce c/f//^.
"Livy, . xxix.
c.
11,
214
of the Veftals among the Albans, the anceftois of the Romans, as to Vefta. This order of effedtiially, deflroys the other relating derived was from the we find, by Livy, Albans, j^lbd, prleftefles
criundtdn facer dothwi.
tliat
And
tell us,
in the
fecond book,
there
at
Alba.
come now
this
:
though,
my
opinion,
it
leafl deferves
it.
language, fays he, has borrowed many words from the various nations, with whom the Latines had any commerce,
Latin
The
To prove this, he has ranfacked all but none from the Phrygians. of the old Greek lexicons, and fcholiads, to find Phrygian words number. amalTed a I it a reafonable look upon as which he has very
;
lucky circumftance that both the Phrygian language, and charadlers are, fo abfolutely, loft, that no trace of either appears j otherwlfe, it is Bochart's manner, that we fliould have been overwhelmed plain, from
In this mafs of Phrygian with an innundation of Phrygian learning. words, he owns that, though none of them were borrowed by the
Latines,
the Greeks.
is
of many authors, is all I dcfire : For, if fupported by the teftimony the Greeks ufed any of thefe Phrygian words, it is certain that the firft Romans ufed them alfo ; fince both the language, and the charadiers of the
Romans were the fame with Thofe of the Greeks. That the language of the firft Romans fliould be Greek will not be wondered at, when it is confidered that the inhabitants of Latium
firft
were, for the moft part, originally. Aborigines, an Arcadian colony; and that the people, who then lived on the fpot, where Rome was after-
wards built, were, alfo. Arcadians, who had fettled there with Evander. This Dionyfius has, already, informed us of, and his account is confirmed by all the Greek and Roman hiftorians. Their language, afterwards indeed, received an
words,
that,
by the mixture of many Italian by degrees, corrupted the Greek language, Vv'hiph the
alteration
Romans
had, originally, ufed ; uTrca rajs toi; EXXfiviKoif cvcf^ci<rt tuv ItccXixuv ^ of the language, fpoken by tTTiMx^yAvuv, fays Plutarch, in fpeaking If their language was Greek, the Romans in the time of Romulus.
the charaders of
it
muft,
alfo,
c.
and., that
they were
fo.
B.
i.
20.
ARRIVAL OF AENEAS
fo,
IN ITALY.
215
a paflage in our ''author, where he fays that the terms appears by of the alliance, entered into by Tullius with the Latin cities, were
a brazen pillar in Greek charadlers, fuch as were, aningraved on in Greece j which pillar, he fays, flood in the temple of ciently, ufed
Having anfwered,
of Aeneas
I
hope,
all
in Italy, I Ihall,
now,
the objedlions urged againft the arrival offer fome proofs in fupport of it. If
to quote the authority of Virgil, the plan of whofe formed upon this fadl, I fuppofe it would be faid that he
was
Aeneid
is
is
a poet,
and, confequently, not tied down to hiftorical truth. But, is not Homer a poet alfo, and has not his authority been infifted on to prove that Aeneas, and his pofterity reigned in Phrygia after the taking of Troy ? And why may not Virgil be prefumed to have been as well informed
of what pafled in Italy, his own country, immediately after that event, as Homer, of what pafled in Phrygia at that time, a country, to which he had no fort of relation ? Let Homer, therefore, and Virgil be laid
out of the cafe, and
the truth of a point of hiftory be, as it ought The reader has, already, feen that Dioto be, tried by hifforians. nyfms, and all the Greek and Latin hiftorians he has quoted, affirm
let
and the authority of Dionyfius, as founded on That of thofe authors, ought to have the greater weight, becaufe he had their works before him, and the modern writers, who deny it, are deprived of
this faft,
This being the fl:ate of the cafe, it feems to me little that advantage. the latter to cenfure Dionyfius for having advanced this lefs abfurd in
on the authority of thofe hiftorians, without having read their be in a judge to condemn a man without hearwritings, than it would had to ofl^er in his defence. he the proofs ing
fadt,
of thefe hiftorians has deprived me of many proofs in favor of Dionyfius, it has, however, faved me the trouble of quoting a long lift of Greek and Latin authors, whofe reafons we may, and ought
If the
lofs
to
fuppofe,
all
him, and
this fubjedl ; that the us of of a fadt, which the lofs iSj reality of thofe authors, and, poftibly, the affedlation of erecting great edifices with few materials, have, of late years, brought into difpute.
effed:
as
B.
iv. o.
26.
I.(hall.
ii6
therefore, content myfelf with quoting two authors, Dionyfius might have quoted, and did not ; and, after them, feme of
I fliall,
tiiofe,
who writ after he publiflied his hiftory. The firft I (hall mtrntion is Salkift, wliofe
his flyle has
:
been cenlured by men of^ though more delicacy, than judgement Nothing can be more explicit than what he fays in his Catilinarian war; urbem Romam (frcut ego accept)
'
Amed
fedibus vagabantur.
The
lived.
next
is
Varro, the
greateil:
He
'
mentions the
arrival
but once.
quo die Trojd ejl egrejfus Aeneas Fefieris, eiim per diem quotidie Jiellam vidijfe, donee in agrum Laiirentem 'veniret, in quo earn 7ion viderit nlterius ; qua re cognovit terras ejfe fafales.
Ex
This
who
hiftorical fad:
it
of
'
Livy,
peculiar to himfclf j fed ad uwjora iniiia rcrum ducentibusfatis, primo in Macedoniam [Aeneam] isenije ; inde in Siciliam quaerentem fedes delatum ; ab Sicilid, clajfe Laurentcm agrum
relates
in a
manner
Lavinia, the daughter of Latinus, king of the Aborigines ; the building of Alba by Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas, and all the other incidents, which
tenuijje.
Nvith
Cluver, and Bochart have thought fit to treat as fabulous. After this, I would afk, whether any hiftorical fadt of an ancient
date can
be attefted by authors of greater authority ? And whether an attempt to fubvert the credibility of a fad, fo attefted, by conjectures, forced ccnftrudions, fcraps of quotations quoted by other authors,
and vague
is
unfupported by the teftimony of a fingle hiftoall rian, hiftory into romance, to deftroy the ufe, by deftroyingthe credit, of it, and to deprive mankind of the beft guides both in public and private life, examples ?
aflertions,
have feen what the opinion of the Roman hiftorians was concerning the arrival of Aeneas in Italy, and the defcent of the Romans from the Trojans. Let us, now, examine what opinion the leading
We
men among
the
fenate
'B. i.e.
itfelf,
i.
entertained of
Rer. divin. B.
ii.
thefc
ARRIVAL OF AENEAS
thefe events.
IN ITALY.
zirj
In the 564''' year of Rome, Lucius Scipio, and Cains Laelius being confuls, the former, who was brother to the firfl Scipio Africanus, pafTed the Hellefpont with his army in order to carry oa
the
war
againft Antiochus.
In his
march, he came
to
IHum, the
ancient Troy, where the Ilienfes, and the Romans congratulated one another ; the former faying that Aeneas, and his generals went from thence ; and the latter, that they were defcended from the Ilienfes :
And
the joy of both was as exxeffive as That between parents, and The Ilienfes were delighted to fee their children after a long abfence.
defcendants, after they had conquered the weft, and Africa, come to claim Afia, as their hereditary kingdom ; adding, that the deftrudlion of Troy was a deflrable event, fmce it was followed by fo
their
happy
their
refurredtion.
The Romans, on
the
other
fide,
could not
"
of
the nurfery of
anceftors,
Cum
ac
ingrefji
Afiam Romani
venijjent,
Homcinorum futt.
fcSios;
Ilienfibui
Acneatn, caeterofqice
cum
eo
duces,
dfe pro-
procreates referentibus. T'anfaque laetitla inter omnium fuit' quanta cjfe pojl longum tempus parentes et libcrosfolct. occidefjte et Africa domitd, Afiam ut avitum yuvabat Ilienfes ncpotes fiws,
Roman! s fe ab
his
regnum
viiidicare;
:
optabiletn
T^rojae
ruinam fuife,
dicentes,
ut tarn
feliciter renafceretur
Contra, deorum ac fimidacra inexplebile defderiiwi videndi tenejorum, templaque bat. After the defeat of Antiochus, the Roman fenate fent ten perfons, the moft confiderable of their body, into Afia with particular inftructions
concerning the terms of the peace, which Antiochus had folicited,. ^ and with full powers, libera mandat a, with regard to every thing elfe..
After their arrival in Afia, they rewarded, or puniO^ied the cities that country according to their merit towards, or their offences
the
in
againft,
And, as none of their ads were, afterwards, people. altered refcinded, or, even, by the fenate of Rome, they muft be looked upon as the a6ts of the fenate itfelf. others, who
Roman
Among
received
thefe
dillinguiriied,
much,
"'''
as
"
Livy
on account of any
late fer:
vices they
as
in
c.
memory
"
of their origin
c.
Juflin. B. xxxi. c. 8.
Livy, B. xxxvii,
56.
B. xxsviii.
50.
In
2i8
In confideration of which, they added Rhoeteum, and Gergithum to For the fame reafon, they made the inhabitants of their territories.
Dardanum
non tarn
oh recentia merit a,
liberandi caufafuit.
quam
It is
origin
um
memoria.
Eadetn
et
Dardanum
remarkable that
^
who
twenty two years after this embafTy, being conful for the fecond time, overcame Perfeus, and reduced Macedon ' He was mafter of all the Latin and Greek to a Roman province.
of Cannae.
^His
learning,
to
inftrud:
his fons in
both
He
had, alfo, a great tafte for fculpture, painting, and all the liberal arts. Thefe things are mentioned to let the reader fee the improbability, that
fuch qualifications could be impofed upon in fo eflential a which deduced the defcent of point of the Roman hiftory, as That, The reader will remember that the the Romans from the Ilienfes.
a
man of
they granted thefe favors to this people, were an affembly of the wifeft, braveft, and moft learned men, then, in the known world, unawed by any power, either foreign, or domeftic, and could be influenced, in this determination, by nothing but the notoriety
fenate,
Roman
when
of the
fadt,
decree of
This was not the only their piety to their anceftors. the Roman fenate in favor of the Ilienfes, though we are
and
reft:
Ilienfibus et
conjundlionem
I lay
originis
Romanae, jam
antiquitus,
fenatus-confultis,
eji.
immunitas
tribiita
on the conftitutions of the Roman emperors? the firft of whom, Julius Caefar, had a mind to have it thought that he derived his defcent from liilus, one of the followers of Aeneas, if
not the leaft
ftrefs
I fay,
I lay
no
ftrefs
to
the
Roman fenate were, then, fo far far degenerated from the noble and had fo awed by power, freedom of their anceftors, as to beftow the grofleft flattery upon every
Ilienfes in Caefar's time,
becaufe the
his illegal
whim, which
y Paterc. B.
i.
him
Plutarch's
life
of Aemilius.
Id. ib.
l>
In lege.
7.
And,
219
he had free liberty to derive his defcent from any hero of he pleafed, if he had thought fit to derive it from Alexander, antiquity or his horfe Bucephalus, they would have decreed him to be defcended,
in a right line,
I
from either of thofe heroes. have, already, lamented the lofs of the many Greek and
Roman
whom Dionyfius has quoted to prove the arrival of Aeneas and in Italy ; mufl, now, lament the lofs of Sifyphus Cous, Corinnus, Dares Phrygius, Dictys Cretenfis, and Syagrus, whom he has not
hiftorians,
quoted ; and of whom the four firft lived in the time of the Trojan war, and writ the hiftory of it ; and the lafl: treated the fame fubjedl
in verfe
many
years before
Homer.
As
in being at the
time Dionyfius writ his hifi:ory, if they had contradidled authors he the quotes, he could not have failed to mention this contradidion ; though he was under no neceffity of mentioning their
conformity.
f 2
THE
THE
ROM^N ANTIQUITIES
O F
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
THE SECOND BOOK.
TH
which
ftadia.
city
Italy,
fituated in the weftern parts of clofe to the river Tiber, which falls into the
is
of
Rome
Tyrrhene
fea,
fea
from
the city
firft
diftant
twenty
The
known
Barbarians, natives of the country, called Siceli, who were, and of whom not alfo, mafters of many other parts of
Italy,
a few
are,
vifible
monuments remain
even,
fome names
they,
which fhew
Aborigines, ' the fea coaft from Taras to Pofidonia, drove out this people, and poffefled themfelves of the place. Thefe were the holy
inhabited this The country. defcended from the Oenotri, who inhabited
formerly,
Annotations
Tt)v
7ro
-the firft
book.
youth,
Bookll.
ROMAN
^
ANTICVUI TIE S,
etc.
221
youth, confecrated to the gods, according to their cuftom, and fent out by their parents, as it is faid, inhabit that
the god fliould give them. The Oenotri were an Arcadian nation, who left the country, then, called
country, which
Lycaonia, and, now, Arcadia, of their own accord, in fearch of a better under the condud of Oenotrus,the fon of Lycaon,
from
whom
were
its
name.
rigines
of thefe
who
co-
habited with them, were the Pelafgi, a wandering people, who came from a country, then, called Haemonia, and,
now, Theflaly, where they had lived fome time. After the Pelafgi, came the Arcadians from the city of Pallantium, who had chofen for their leader, Evander, the fon of Merof the cury, and one of the feven
built a
village
upon
hills,
Rome,
calling the place Pallantium, from their mother city in Not long after, Hercules, coming into Italy, in Arcadia.
home, with his army from Erythea, fome part of it, which was left behind, confiding of Greeks, fettled near
his return
hills, that,
or Aa!i-
tranflators
^m
Y.ot}ovoy.oi(&eii\i
a7n^a\jyoui\ioi,
i/je
whom
god, to
before
they
had been
confecrated,
of the country that them otherwife, they god fliould give v.'ould never have rendered this paflage,
them out
in fearch
As moft
of the
The
them.
remarkable things, relating to the original hiftory, of which this is only a recapitulation, have been, already, explained in the
will give
firft
them-, and
me
leave to refer
him to
thofe
much
annotations,
of
222
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Rome
:
Book
II.
of the city of
This was, then, named, by the inhabitants, the Saturnian hill ; but is, now, called the Capitoline hill, by the Romans. The greateft part of thefe were
Epei,
who abandoned
after their
country
II.
The
'
Albans
iixteenth generation after the Trojan war, the built upon both thefe places, and furrounded them
:
with a wall, and a ditch For, till then, there were only cottages of neatherds, and fhepherds, and huts of other
the land thereabouts yielding plenty of grafs, not for fummer paflure, by reafon of the only, for winter, but, alfo, rivers, that refrefh, and water it. The Albans were a mixed
herdfmen
compofed of Arcadians, of Pelafgi, of thofe Epei, who came from Elis, and, laft of all, of the Trojans, who, with Aeneas, the fon of Anchifes, and Venus, came into Italy
nation,
after the
taking of Troy.
alfo,
barians,
who
mains of the ancient inhabitants, were mixed with thofe But all thefe nations, having loft their national Greeks.
appellations,
were
called,
from Latinus,
city, therefore,
who
was
by one common name, Latines, had been king of this country. The
built
dred
and
thirty
by thefe nations, the four hunfecond year after the taking of Troy,
and
The leaders of this colony Olympiad. were twin brothers, and of the royal fitmily ; Romulus being
in the feventh
3-
luyoiiti^af/.
This word
is
rendered
by
all
who
had
faid
For the Albans did not only inhabit thefe two hills, but /W^^/i-i them within the walls of their new city. And this is the fenfe of the word avnm^ui.
the
Bookll.
223
the
name of
Remus of
the other
By
the mother's
fide they
were defcended from Aeneas, and, confequently, Dardanidae. It is hard to fay, with any certainty, who was
:
their father
However, the Romans beHeve them to have of Mars. But a conteft arifing between them
about the command, they did not both continue leaders of the colony For, one of them being flain in the battle,
:
Romulus, who furvived, became the founder of the city, and called it after his own name. The great numbers of
colony had, originally, confided, when fent from Alba, being, now, reduced to a few, the remainder amounted to no more than three thoufand foot, and three hundred
which
this
horfe.
III.
therefore,
was
finiflied,
the wall
perfed:ed,
and the juncture required they fbould condder, alfo, what form of government they were to eftablifh, Romulus called
the people together by the advice of his grandfather,
who
that,
indeed,
*'
to fay,
" But he defired they would all confider that thefe were " not the moft valuable For, neither, in things in cities *' and high walls fufiicient foreign wars, are deep ditches,
:
*'
'^
Aa-f otj/juov*
(rw7t)f (j uVo^vjvJ/iv
Krf-
afraid,
am
Bourgois a couvert, in
M.
***,
is
liable
" own
224
ROMAN ANT
fafety,
QJJ
TIES OF
Book
II
" own
'*
but
orrly
to fecure
retreat;
" thefe
being;
and
" "
*' *'
tranquillity,
in thofe,
who
city,
^praclife
it
''to thofe,
whom
it is
pradifed:
That no
hitherto, fupported, alone, with thefe decorations, ever attained to greatnefs, and alafting happinefs ; nor, from a
either in public, or private build:
was ever hindered from being great and happy But, he told them, there were other things, that pre" In foreign wars, ftrength in ferve, and aggrandize cities " arms which is ; acquired by courage, and exercife ; and, " in civil commotions, unanimity among the citizens. This, " he faid, the temperance, and juftice of each particular
:
*'
citizen would,
moft
whole
"
body: That thofe, who employ themfelves in the exercife " of arms, and, at the fame time, are mafters of their paf-
"
fions,
to the
laft
and
the
On
7ie
of
iTti^nKiv^v,
as
it
ftands in
all
fignifies
more than
Ca-
fafely,
^'
it
Ti
fcred to remain, and 'which none of thofe learned men have thought of
altering,
faubon, and Portus, after great pains to reftore this I'entence, have left it The reafon is, they had out of joint. never leen the Vatican manufcript,
that
is,
3it;va/,
:
would
fubllitute ^iQiUKi\t ia
room.
*'
which, by reading
7ri6Avv,
inftead
thefe
Bookir.
*'
225
men, who provide both the commonwealth " with impregnable walls, and themfelves with a lafe retreat. *' That the form of government fupplies thofe, who have, " prudently, inftituted it, with Snen of bravery, and juftice, " and who other on
thefe are the
pradlife every
virtue;
while,
the other
" fide, bad inftitutions render men cowardly, and rapacious, " and the flaves of foul defires. He added, that he had
(C
((
been informed by
hiftory,
men
that of many
numerous
((
countries,
fome, by
;
a
(C cc ((
mediately, deftroyed
to'
become
and
to exchancre
both their
While
others, lefs
numerous,
fettled
" in not altogether fertil, have, in the firfl places, place, " continued to be free themfelves, and, afterwards, to com*'
mand
*
others:
And
numerous
this fentence
two
the
followed
fuppofes that our author intended to make the men of bravery, and juftice ierve
as
I
thefe verfions
which
this
T!;v
myielf.
There
T\JX,ijv
is
fuch a falfenefs in
expreftion,
^H^ovoi
v7( tij;
models to the
form
underftand of government,
who was
fo
inftituted
by
thefe legiQators, will infpire the others with bravery, and a love of juftice.
a writer, could ever fufter this expre.Tion to efcape from his The fmail pen.
alteration I
as well as fo accurate
And
this,
think,
is
confirmed by
would make
in
reading
what he
this
forms of government.
making any
But
which
Vol.
I.
Gg
colorlies.
226
colonies,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
II..
and the happinefs of thofe, that were lefs flowed from no other caufe than the form of their
fo,
re-
therefore, there was but one If, fpedive governments. fort of government received by all men, and calculated to
happy, the choice v/ould not be difficult: But he was told, he faid, there were various forms of government both among the Greeks, and Barbarians ; of all
render
cities
commended by
*
thofe,
wlio
had experienced them However, that none of them was perfect, each having fome inbred evils, that accom-
which created great difficulty in the choice. He, therefore, deflred them to deliberate at leifure, and let him know, whether they would be governed by a Angle perfon,
pany
it,
or
by a few;
or,
under proper
to
laws,
commit
commonwealth
the whole body of the people vernment foever you fhall think
'
K( thImm vatfMUv
w^octivtxi
I eiuxi
rui moxPieiuii
xi'^jif
olnAar,
lAiK^iv);,
<rvfji,0v1>i(.
Si
Tivoif iKXsvi
[mixv avvs^riKitic
tTic^aAff
ziohiltim
do not
fo
much wonder
yiyvilai.
And,
I
again,
Tuiv
cv^ynilatt a1
sTuf/v
akcn notice of the analogy between our author, and 'Polyi'ius, in treating this fubjed, as that Cafaubon, v/ho has
of the publiflied a very fine edition
latter,
tk xawa.
that,
beHeve
ka?
both
is
it
How-
ever,
have
tianflate
it
that frag-
ment of Polybius,
cufable in
would be inex-
me not to lay that paffage before the reader, that he may fee in what manner our author his taken the
fenfe,
reader pleafes to compare the text, as in the Vatican it ftands manufcript, with the reading of the editions, he
will fee
how much we
are beholden to
To
period.
B.
vi. p.
458,
lliall,
Book
II.
227
"
*'
{hall, readily,
refufe to
am
fatisfied
" pointing me leader of the colony, and, afterwards, by " For, of thefe, neither a giving my name to the city " foreign war, nor a civil diffenfion, neither time, that " of all nor other
:
firft,
by ap-
*'
"
ftroke of angry deftroyer great things, any fortune can dcpriv^e me But, thefe honors, both living, and dead, I fhall enjoy for ever."
:
IV. This was the fpeech, that Romulus, by the diredtion, as I have faid, of his grandfather, made to the And people they, having confulted together by themfelves, returned this
:
anfwer
We do not, at all, deiire a new form of govern" ment, nor to change That, which our anceftors have ap" proved of as the beft, and delivered down to us In this, we
:
"
*'
fhew, both a deference for the fenfeof our elders, whofe great " prudence we admire in eftablifhing it, and our own fatif-
"
"
"
fa6fion in our prefent condition: For we could not, with reafon, find fault with an inflitution, that has afforded
us,
under our kings, the greateft of " and the command of others. liberty,
*'
human
blelTmgs,
This, therefore,
is
our refolution concerning the form of government : this honor, we conceive, none has fo good a title to, yourfelf, by reafon of your being of tlie
royal family,
of your virtue; but, above all, becaule you have " been the leader of our colony, and have convinced us of
as well as
"
**
your great fpirit, and great prudence ; not fo much by your words, as by your adlions." Romulus, hearing this,
faid
228
faid
*'
;
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
"It was a
:
OF
Book
II.
great fatisfadion to him to be judged of the kingdom But that he fhould not accept
until the gods Ihould,
by favourable omens,
V.
in
And
which
they, alfo, approving of this, he appointed a day, he defigned to confult the gods concerning the
:
And, when the time was they had offered him come, he rofe by break of day, and went out of his tent : Then, {landing abroad, 'in a void place, after the cuftomary
he prayed to Jupiter, the king, and to the reft of the of this colony, gods, whom he had chofen for the patrons that, if it was their pleafure he fhould be king of the city,
facrifice,
command
they would reveal it by fome heavenly figns : This prayer being ended, a llafh of lightning ran from the left to the The Romans, upon the information, either of the right. Tyrrhenians, or of their anceftors, "look upon the lightning,
'"
whether
M. ***
.
an
aufpicious
omen,
is
much more
has rendered
it,
my
ample of the Latin tranflators becaufe, our author lays nothing conccrning the confecration of the place, I have chofen rather to render it a yo/J
place, that
''
matical
who
/mere.
flru^ion
vy
riftophanes fays fv KaSagai ; and as "^Liufes the word purtis, Pojiero die
^uxo ac paetc.
appeared on their left, to be favourable; and that the Greeks looked on Thofe, that appeaix-d on their right, to be fo The reafon of which difference, was, that the former turned their faces to
:
'
TiMai h
Pujitixici,
reafon, given
by our author, looked upon the lightning, that appear, don the left hand, to be
the eaft in performing thefe augural ceremonies; and the latter, to the
Romans
This paffagc of our author I fhall add proves the firft; to which another, out of Livy, relating to the
north.
''
I'ExxAj). ^.
320.
'B. xxiv.
c.
14.
Rom.
Qu.icf.
'B.
i.
c.
iS.
that
Bookir.
229^
that paffes from the left to the right, as a happy omen : Their reafon is, according to my opinion, that the beft feat,
and
ftation
for
thofc,
who make
well as
augural obfervations,
;
is
moon
rife, as
all
things con-
them
are, fometimes,
it,
times, beneath
circular
eall:,
motion
Now,
right
;
to thofe,
who
the northern
parts of the
more honourable
upon
For, in the northern parts, the pole of the which the earth turns, is elevated ; and, and of
the five
circles,
circle,
the ardlic
which incompafs the fphere. That, always appears on that fide ; while,
the other,
called
called in the
is
fouthern parts,
deprefled,
and
invifible to us.
There
reafon, therefore, to
air,
to be the
beft fide
eaft,
:
And
of
Numa
ejus,
Pompilius
eaft.
that the
to
Greeks turned
Augur ad lacvam
fedem
cepit,
their
the north,
upon
thefe
oc cafions,
may
^
be proved by
many
nodo aduncum tenens, quern lituum appellaverunt. Inde ubi profpe^u in urbem
pailages out of their moft approved writers ; but I fhall content myfelf
agrumque capto, deos precatus, regionem ab oriente ad occafum determinavit ; dextras ad meridiem partes, laevas ad
feptentnoncm this, appears that his face was turned to the
f.Iliad fi.
with This of
Heftor
f.zi%.
>
fay thus to
^
- "^
.,
el e
dixit.
Bv
it
.,
^
,
^ ^
^
'
'^
.
'
over
3o
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
But fome write that the
Book
II.
over the vveftern parts, and of the eaftern parts themfelves, the north-eaft are higher than the fouth-weft, thofe oudit
to be efteemed the beft.
ancefl:ors
and, before they had learned it from the Tyrrhenians, looked upon the lightning, that came from the left, as a happy omen For, they that, when
of the
Romans long
ago,
fay,
Afcanius, the fon of Aeneas, was warred upon, and befieged bv tlie Tyrrhenians under the command oi Mezentius, their
king, and
iaft
upon the point of fallying out of the town for tlie time, his affairs being, now, defperate, he prayed to
and
to the reft of the gods,
fally
it
Jupiter,
with lamentation, to
';
incourage this
fky being clear,
and,
the
lightened on the left ; and that this battle, his pofterity, ever being attended with a mofl: happy event,
after,
looked upon
this
lign as fortunate.
VI. After Romulus, therefore, had, upon that occafiion, received the fanftion of heaven, he called the people together
and, having given them an account of the aufpicious omens, he was chofen king by them, and inftituted this
;
cuftom to be obfervcd by
all
his fucceffors,
that none
of
dignity of king, or any other maeven the gods had given a fign of their apgiflracy, until, And this cuflom, relating to the aufpices, conprobation: tinued to be, long, obferved by the Romans, not only, under
"
Ai9^if
i<(r)f
fx
by Remulus.
fays,
ov Kfavcv.
when he was
commanded
Intonuit laevum.
ix. ^.
Aen.
630.
their
Bookll.
251
of monarchy, in
the ele<5lions
ip.agifi:ratcs
:
of their confuls, praetors, and other legal But it is difufed at this time, the appearance
:
of
For, thofe, who being preferved only for form fake are designed magiftrates, pafs the night in tents, and, riling;
it
air
fome
oi
who
had not happened, fignifies the approbation of the gods ; and they, having, by this report, received the omen, depart,
in order to enter
upon
;
their magiftracies.
Some looking
upon this alone as fufficient, that no contrary, or forbiddinoomens had appeared others, even, in oppofition to the will
of heaven prohibiting their election, and, fometimes, by receive their rather than which violence, feize, dignities By
:
means,
'3"
many
Si
armies of the
Romans have
Tccv
7ra^i\'l<iiv
Tiusf o^viSoo-jtoTTwv,
This fundion of the augurs to obferve the heavenly figns, was called,
etc.
of any defign to flatter Auguftus, fince no man ever ufed greater violence than
he,
in
extorting his
fenate.
firft
by the Romans, fervcre de cocio : The diR.fe of which is cenfured, witii great
fpirit,
from the
ol
He
confulfhip
at the
was
head
by
Lucan,
/ica
:
t=>u,t
augurefin^o,
.
an army, rai fed by his country to oppofe the ambitious defigns of Marc Antony, when he fent fome of his
fenate to
^f^'^^''^
The
dif.ife
no great confequence
lence, ufed in eleftions,
than to defire the confuliliip. This im.pcrioiis manner of applying to tlie fenate, being received with the indi^na.tion it deferved, one of thefe oflfcers
'
^,^he
demand,
rather
laid his
" '^If the infolence to fay to the fenate, " You will not the give conlulHiip to " Caefar, This Ihall."
c.
hahd upon
his fword,
and had
Suetoii. life
of Auguftus,
z6.
Dion
flroyed
232
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
;
Book
II.
ftroyed at land
many
fleets
have been
loft,
with
all their
people, at fea; and other great and dreadful calamities have befallen the commonwealth ; fome in foreiorn wars,
and others
and the
Crafftis, a
in civil diflenfions
greateft
man
happened, even, in my time, when Licinius inferior to no commander of his age, led his
will of heaven,
army againft the Parthians, contrary to the and in contempt of the innumerable omens,
expedition.
this time.
faid
concerning the
people at
among fome
was, thus, chofen king by the concurrence both of gods, and men, is allowed to have been a man of great military accompliiliments, and perfonal bravery, and, ''^extremely, capable of inftituting the moft perfedl fort
'4-
who
noAil<xii
(^yiyy,(rot<Bcii
ly.M
k^kIi^kv
0^oviuuiixloi.
Portus,
and
the
two
French tranflators have given this fcnie to thek words. Ofgreat prudefice in the This I do not government of the Jlate. this paflage ; of the fenfe be take to though
dides
I
which, though it does not quite come up to our author's fenfe, is, vailly, nearer to it, than the other tranflations. Tlie reader will obfervc, I dare fay, with fatisfaftion, that our author calls
the government, inftituted by Romulus, the moft perfeft fort of govern-
know
the
that i^nynth-ai
firft
Tt;t
Ui-
'/.orrovmo-ov in
book of Thucy:
fii^nifies
But,
if
we
to
ment and this we find to have been mixed government, compofed of monarchy, ariftocracy,and democracy,
;
word
in this place,
I
what becomes of
This
tolled
is
the confticution fo
much
ex-
dKuBilci,
nxi
^iSjc'iTxeiv
ct\^hi
wf^i
lit
sruK-
by 'Polybius, and other great writers of antiquity, and is, nearly, the fame with That inftituted by Lycurgus at Sparta, about a hundred years before, which lafted no lefs than feven
hundred, without any confiderable
teration.
al-
tuov7<.
licd
B. vi. 458.
of
Book
II.
O 1
of government.
ailions, as
of his
civil,
:
and military
be thought worthy of And fliall, hiflory firft, fpeak of the form of government he inftituted, which I look upon, of all others, to be the moft felf-fufficient, to
may
the ends both of peace, and war. This was the After he had divided all the plan of it people into three he appointed a perfon of the firft rank to be the parts, chief of each of them : Then, he fubdivided each of thefe
anfwer
all
three parts into ten others, and appointed as braveft men to be the leaders of thefe alfo :
diviiions
many The
;
of the
greater
as
he called
ini>es
and the
leiler, curiae
they
Thefe names may be, thus, are called, even, at this day. tranflated into Greek ; a Tribe, by '^ (^yxvi and and j
T^itJvc
'? $uAi5 !ti Tjnlur. There is no a tribe. But but doubt (pv\>i fignifies a third a tribe : part of fignifies
Tfiruf
Tf<7ov /Afjof t*)? (puAij?. T^nlv; ffi So that, cur author Harpocration. muft have taken this word for the third part of the Roman people, which it, certainly, was. I find a note
Ti! /3 TO) 5r
gentleman quoted
tarch,
as
I xe'^y-ivoK. this
am
afraid
That
well
as
TO
me in a former from fome French tranflatlon, and not from the Greek text, which he could not, poflibly, have miftaken. ^57ji, which follows, is, beyond all doubt, the third part of a tribe, ^^ctlgix,
taken notice of by
note,
t9t TO r^tlc) iJ.?Po; T>ij (puA.>)f.
Plarpocra-
that the Aeolians faid Tfiw^ruf, inftead of T^irJuf, from whence, the Romans
had
this,
their
word,
* *
*,
tribus.
To
confirm
this
M.
after
mentioning
But this muft be underftood of the Athenian tribes For it is certain that a Curia, which our author has explained by the word (p^oil^ix, was the tenth part of a Roman tribe. This
tion.
:
have
this place
of Plutarch, now, before me, and find he fays juft the contrary, viz. that the Aeolians ufed n infteadof 3 his words
;
admits of no doubt. The firft divifion of the people into tribes is not, fo generally, allowed; becaufe ^Livy calls
are thefe,
"
]<
centurias
"i
Rom.
B.
i.
ant. Praef.
B.
vi. p.
c.
13.
lB
694
firft
book.
c.
36.
Vol.
I.
Hh
a Curiay
234-
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
curiae,
'^
Book
II.
a C'uriay by ^^ul^iu and Aoyjx; ; the commmiclefs of the Tribes, and Tptjvxpxoii whom the Romans call Tribuni'y
whom
the affair of Attius Navius. But, we are not to wonder that Livy contradicfts our author, when he contradifts
And
Plutarch
promoted
augurs,
Luceres.
divided ail the people, who were of an age to bear arms, into legions ; and that each legion confifted of three thoufand foot, and tliree hun-
Romulus
fays, only,
dred horfe.
plebeians,
he calls them
I'itienfes,
RamnenfeSy
As Graevius has not mentioned the place in Polybius, to which he refers, itmuft be in the ' fixth book,
fpeaking of the military Romans, he fays
where, in
conftitution of the
TTfo? envy.
There
^
is
a note in
Hudfon,
in
which
upon
Graevius is, alfo, quoted, this occafion, for faying that our
they divide the horfe into ten turmae, which he calls tAa,i ; and, after he has given an account of their method of
author aliquid hutnani pajjiis eft, and that no hiftorian but himfelf mentions this divificn of the curiae into decuriae ;
chufing their
officers
officers,
are
called
he fays dccuriones ;
thefe
from
whence,
curiae,
and that Polybius, and Varro, fay the turmae were divided into decuriae. M. * ** has tranflated liteThis
note
I will fuppofe that no other author mentions this divifion of the Is he not the only author, curiae. alfo, who menrions many other parti-
I fuppofe, Graevius concluded that the turmae were divided into de-
rally.
which, I dare lay, was fo. But Polybius fpeaks, all along, of the military inftitutions, that were in ufe in his time ; and this can have nothing to do with the original divifion of the
culars relating to the original conftitution of the Romans ^ And, are any of thefe difoelieved becaufe he alone
relates
The pafpeople made by Romulus. fage Graevius refers to" in Varro,. though he has not mentioned it, can be no other than this ; "Turma, terma
eft
:
them
Graevius
Even many
in
tribus tribubus
et
authings, that rely, folely, on his horn I know no author, thority. whom we could have expefled an ac-
Tatienfium^RhamnevfMin,, Lucerumf.cbant. Itaque primifingularium decurinrum decurtones dtSi: qui ab eo figulis iurmis funt etiam nunc terni.
count of
this originil
divifion of the
Roman
people,
life
tarch in his
As to of Romulus. in the feen we have the firft, preceding note, what a contradidory account he
'
were divided into decuriae-^ but it does not prove that the curiae were not, alfo, divided into ^m/mf:
However,
'P. 471.
it,
plainly,
B. X,
c.
6,
Praef. to Vol.
i.
Ant.
Rom
"^Deliiig^Lat. B.
16.
by
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS
parts,
PI
ALIC A RN ASSENSIS.
its
235
each having
the language of their country, he divided thus, diftributed into tribes, and curiae,
land into thirty equal portions, and gave one of them to each curia, having, firfl, fet apart as much of it, as was
fufficient, for the facrifices,
alfo, referved
This v/as fome part of the land for the ufe of the public. one divifion, made by Romulus, both of the men, and the land, which eftabliflied the greateft equality among them
all.
VIII.
The
men
only,
good
o-ive
offices,
an account
He diftinguifhed
and celebrated
thofe,
fhall,
and
whom
he knew to be rich in the account of thofe times, and had children, from the obfcure, the mean, and the poor. Thofe
of the lower rank, he called Plebeians^
whom
the
Greeks
would
call ^nfxojixoi,
;
common people
Fathei's
or
not centuriae equitum, as Livy calls have feen from them, but tribes.
each tribe confided of iioo men; Each of thefe tribes he, again, divided
every curiae^ thereof no men: Thefe, he fubdivided into ten ducuriae, confifting each of ii men: Now, as the number of horfe amounted to 300, take one man out of each decuriae, and you have the 300 horfemen. 33^0. 3 tribes, each 1 100 30 curiae, each iio=:3joo. 300 decuriae, each 11 3300.
into
We
ten curiae
confifted
-,
our author, and Plutarch, that the number of men, originally, confifted of 3300: Three hundred of which
fore,
were horfe.
Now,
this precife
num-
ber of three hundred horfe feems to have been derived from the divifion I fliall exof the curiae into decuriae.
divided thefe
Hh2
= =
all
236
all tliefe
ROMAN
reafons
;
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
II.
having, probably, taken the example from the fyftem of government, which, at that time, prevailed at For the Athenians divided their people into two Athens.
parts,
birth,
and called
thofe,
who were
and fortunes, EvTrcKJ^i^cHy miniftration of the government was committed ; and the reft of the people, who had no fhare in it, Ay^ouoi^ Hufbandof : in men But, time, thefe, alfo, were admitted to procefs
the magiftracy. Thofe, who give the moft probable account of the Roman government, fay, that, for thefe reafons,
called Fathers, and their perfons were pofterity, Patricians : But others, confidering the thing in the liglit
thofe
'^
their
as if
it,
Romans,
were not called they were, ignobly, defcended, fay they Patricians, for the reafons I have alledged, but, becaufe thefe
their fathers ; as if all the reft were fugitives, only could name To and unable to fhew that their fathers were free men.
prove which,
proper
their kings thought they fay that, whenever to aflemble the Patricians, the cryers called them
both by their
own
while officers, appointed for that purpofe, fummoned the Plebeians all at once to the aflemblies, by the found of oxens
horns.
cryers,
But neither
any argument
is
the calling of the Patricians, by the of their nobihty, nor the found of the
:
horn, any
'7-
mark of
C<r(
The
K\ijO)jva<
Tyy
i^mi
im* B.
i.
This opinion
"-"
Livy
has,
alfo,
c. 8.
former
Bookll.
237
former being deligned for an honor, and the latter for exSince it was not poffible, in a fliort time, to call pedition.
name. ev^ry one of the plebeians by IX. After Romulus had diflinguiflied thofe of fuperior rank from their inferiors, he inftituted laws, by which the
He appointed the patricians duty of each was prefcribed. to be priefts, magii-trates, and judges, to affifh him in the
adminiftration,
-y'
of the
as
city.
and dedicate themfelves to the government The plebeians were excufed from thefe duties,
unacquainted with them, and, from their fmall fortunes, wanting^ leifure to attend them; but direded to apply themfelves to agriculture, feeding of cattle, and the exercife
of gainful
trades
;
left
they fliould
raife
feditionsj
as it
happens in other
tlieir
cities,
when
He
people, and poorer fort, envy placed the plebeians as a truft in the
'^
common
hands of the patricians, by allowing every plebeian ehufe any patrician he himfelf thought fit for his patron
'8
to
In
we
term
ya^
Nf/AHv in ufe
?r^a5-7v;v.
patrons,
as
well
as
the
M/Jocto;,
among
we ought
{\^x\\'i-^\x\s^to chiife
>)v
apatron.
f/.SoiY.m
xfw Twv
tiv*
A^r.vxiuv usjuv
OTfOfaltji/. Harpocration. In default of which, they were liable to an aflion, called, ATTfos-ao-ioi'. I am fenfible tlrat Dionyfius does not compare the Mfloam at Athens with the Roman clients, but the Q^i^ ; and, becaufe we find nothing in the Attic writers to convince us that the ,^.^, later times, obliged to have were,
from thence, to conelude, with fome learned men, that they Were not, originally, under that which is all that our auobligation thor fays. This I know, that, if there had been no fuch cuftom at Athens, ^ Terence would have been guilty of a
not,
-,
great incongruity in makin'>- Chaerea lay in the Eunuch, the fcene of which
is
laid at
Athens,
HMmv
"
Aft. V, Scene o.
this.
238
this,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
the Theffali, and, originally,
OF
Book
II.
in ufe
among
among
the Athenians.
im-
unbecoming the condition of freemen ; and, if, at any time, they difobeyed their commands, in all other refpefts, as if they beat them, and abufed them, had purchafed. The Athenians they had been flaves they called their clients, Qy^zQ^fervaMs^ from t!^\x fervitude : And
them
ing
the Theffali called theirs, Ilsvsraij poor meri^ plainly, reproachBut Rothis name, with their condition. them,
by
mulus recommended the thing by a handfome appellation, over the poor, and meaner fort, calling this pre-eminence a Patronage: And, by propofing good offices to each of them, he rendered their connexion full of humanity, and fuch as became fellow-citizens.
by him concerning pacontinued in ufe among the Romans, tronage, have, long, and are as follows The duty of the patrons was to explain to their clients thofe laws they were ignorant of; to take
X. The
laws,
then, inftituted
when
abfent,
as
prefent
doing
them, that parents do for their children, every thing with regard both to money, and the contradls, that relate to
it
;
to
El
fue for
TK
(ihciTrloHo
their clients,
zs-Efl/
'?
when
it
injured,
is
and defend
*9'
Tx
ffv^CoKixici.
which
am
convinced
was
inferted
often ufed, and not laid, generally, fbcir accufers, as all the other tranOators have rendered it.
ciiix^ixivuv in
plain
And,
better
in this fenfe, to
it.
think,
it
anfwers pre-
^f
hy;^oi\eiv,
that
cedes
them.
Bookir.
239
them, when
all
and,
to
fum up many
things
in
few
words, to procure them, both in private, and in public afthat tranquillity they, chiefly, flood in need of. The duty of the clients was to aflift their patrons in providing fortunes for their daughters, if the fathers wanted
fairs,
money
to pay their ranfom to the enemy, if any either of them, or of their children, were taken prifoners ; to bear their
pa-
and difcharge, out of their own purles, the fines, payable to the public by thofe, who were condemned, which the clients were to look upon as a benevotrons
lofl^es
in private fuits,
of their magiftracies, and dignities,, and all other public in the fame manner as if were their relations. expences, they
It
was impious and illegal both for patrons, and clients to accufe each other in courts of juftice, to bear witnefs, or
give their votes againft each other, ^or to be found among, each others enemies And, whoever was convicted of any of thefe crimes, he was guilty of ^' treachery by virtue of a
:
Mi^oi Toiv fj(^9^wv E^1^fo9-at. I have pafied by in filence many odd tranf-
*"
not
fit
treafon,
which
they
Had Livy
thought
to
mention
fliould,
omitted-, this it is, de rien faire qui Jift foup^onner desinlmitiez entre eux. The
tution, in his
Romuhis, we
other French tranfiator has faid very well, fe ranger dti parti des ennemis : I wilh he hadfupported his tranflation in any other manner than by tranflating, literally, the note in Hudfon
known w hether ^?W/V/c, which is the word made ufe of by the Latin tranflators, was the name given by the Romans to this crime. So far is certain, that ^r(7^&o was the name they
gave to a private correfpondence with' an enemy. This crime the citizens of Nolahad been guilty of ; for which
realbn,Marcelluscaufed
U^oiotia(.
Both
the
this,
j
French
^rahibecaufe
tranOators
Jon,
I
have rendered
many of them
240
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
inftituted
OF
Book
II,
law
by Romulus, and might be, lawfully, put to death by any man, as a vidim devoted to the infernal JuFor it was the cuftom among the Romans, to devote piter: thofe they had a mind fhould be put to death witli
perfons fome divinity, and, particularly, to the infernal impunity to Which Romulus put in pra6tice upon thofe occafions. :
this
gods
means, the connexion between the patrons, and their clients continued for many generations, differing in nothing from the ties of blood, and defcended to their childrens
By
children
illuftrious
was a matter of great praife to men of families to have numerous clients, and, not only
And
it
'
to preferve the fucceilion of hereditary patronages, but alfo, It their own virtue, to add the acquifition of others.
by
is
',
incredible
patrons,
there was between the great a conteft and clients, each ftriving to furpafs the other in
how
benevolence, and not to be outdone in good offices; the clients being, ever, ready to render all poffible fervice to
their patrons ; and the patrons avoiding, by all means, to their clients any trouble ; and admitting of no pecuni-
give
ary prefents.
pleafure
;
So
much was
-
and
virtue,
'
happinefs.
to be put to death ; ^ fupra feptuaginla damnatos Proditionis fecuri percuffit.
*
Virgil
has, alfo,
Servius fays, ex tabularum diiodecim venit ; in qtiibus lege Patronus, eft, fi cUentifraudem fcripttim
Upon
this occafion,
'
But
it is
well
known,
that
,.
..
etfraus tnnexa
TB.
things
cltentt.
decemvirs enafted many confirmatory of old laws, as ^^j ^^ introduftory of new ones.
the
Acn. B.
'
xxiil. c. 17.
vi. j>.
609.
XI.
It
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
It
24.
was, not only, in the city itfelf that the plebeians were under the patronage of the patricians, but every Ro-
XI.
colony, and every city in alliance, and frienddiip with " them, and, alfo, every conquered town chofe fuch protectors, and patrons among the Romans as they thought fit.
the fenate has, often, referred matters in difpute, in thefe cities, and provinces, to their patrons, and confirmed
their determination.
man
And
And, indeed,
its
fo
Romu-
among
cities,
the
Romans,
that,
though,
as it often
happens, in
political
both great and fmall, many great contefts have arilen between the people, and their
all
^^
magiftrates,
they never,
years,
and twenty
We
telae
became more
extenlive.
Thus,
the Bonomenfes'wert clients of the AntoJiii ; the Lacedaemonians of the Clauof the Marcelli ; the dii ;
Syracufians o^Caffais,
i^aKO'Ttm
xoct
and Brutus.
eiKociv
iraiv.
triumph in having difcovered that this cuftom of the Romans, in making an amicable end of their contefls, did not laft above 620 years. I wifh he would let us know what nation, what govern-
Our author, moft certainly, knew that Tiberius Gracchus was tribune of the flain during his tribunepeople, and in the the in year of Rome 621 fliip Minucius P. of Scaevola, confulfhip and L. Calpurnius Pifo ; and that his brother, Caius Gracchus, was killed So that, he could ten years after neither fay that no civil blood was
:
ment ever
time,
without being ingaged in civil wars, and mutual flaughter. This is not the
place to enter into the merits of the
Agrarian law:
till
(hall referve
That
we come
who, firft, propofed it; or, rather, firft attempted to reflore the obfervance of a law, as old as their conCaffius,
ftitution,
drawn
till
in
at
Rome,
by
the year 63a-, nor date the beginning of thefe barbarities from the tria Suet, in Aug.
c.
1
power.
c.
id. in
Tib.
c. 6.
Liv. B. xxv.
29.
Cic. Phil.
ii.
c.
41.
;
Vol.
I.
fiaughter
242
naiighter
;
ROMAN ANT
QJj
TIES OF
Book
II.
but, by perfuading, and informing one another ; by lubmitiing in fome things, and receiving a vokintary fubmiflion in others, to their difputes in they put an end
fuch a manner, as became fellow citizens. But, from the time that Tiberius Gracchus, while tribune of the people, difiblved the harmony of the government, they have been,
one another, and perpetually, deftroying, and banifhing the fuperiority. But the refraining from no excefs to gain
relation of thefe events
fliall
place.
regulated thefe things, he determined to form a fenate in order to aflifl: him in the
as
XII.
As foon
Romulus had
With this view, he government. chofe a hundred perfons out of the patricians, according to the following defignation: He himfelf chofe one out of
adminiftration of the
he judged to be the moft worthy of that diftinclion, and whom he thought fit ^* to intruft with the government of the city, whenever -he himfelf
their
whole body,
whom
fhould be obliged to lead the army out of the Roman territories He, then, ordered each of the tribes to chufc
:
three perfons,
who were
their birth. After prudence, and, alfo, diftinguillicd by thefe nine were chofen, he ordered each curia, likewilc, to
"4-
Tf
xalof crcAiv
cncvcf^iM.
''
This
magiftrate was
called, by the
Romans,
Tacitus fays Praefetlus urbis ; and that Denter Romulius was the pcrlbn
invefled with this dignity by
and Spurius Lucretius by Tarquiniiis Maecenas, every body Supi rbus knows, injoyed this poll under Auguftus.
Romulus:
That
Numa
Ann. B.
vi. c.
1,
chufe
BooklL
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS,
,243
:
chufe three patricians, the moft deferving of that truft Then, adding to the firfl nine, who had been eledled by the tribes, the ninety, who were, then, chofen by the curiae,
lie
himfelf had,
firft,
chofen,
to be their
prefident,
hundred
fenators.
The
preiled, in
-5-
Greek, by
Te^scncCj
Se7iate^
that
and
is
called fo
by
the
Hj.e,u.av.
;
deed,
Romulus appointed
fame perfon
whom
fenator,
his
name being
firft
called
and
to
whom
he propofed to
:
over by the cenfors aiter their creation. find he was, upon this occafion, chofen by Romulus himfelf j "after-
We
lots
for
it
and he,
if
to
whofe
lot
commit the government of the city, when he himfelf fhould be in the field But I deny that, when he chofe him a fenator, he made him prince of the lenate For we find that, before this
:
forian
might name any other fenator. He was, never, removed from this dignity, unlefs he was expelled the fenate. ''He
delivered his opinion the firft of all the confular fenators : For, I believe, the prince of the fenate was, always, a conkilar fenator-, and, by the firft
though,
he thought
fit,
he
appointment, he chofe this perfon fenator, and ordered the three tribes to chufe nine fenators, and the thirty
Then, iTtaltx,, having ninety added the ninety, chofen by the curiae, to the nine, chofen by the tribes, and appointed the fenator he himfelf had chofen to be prince of the fenate, he completed the number of three hun:
curiae
of Livy, referred to in this paffage note, it appears that Q^Fabius Maxinnus was, adiually, conful, when he was chofen prince of the fenate. I
obferve that Cicero, generally, calls the prince of the ^^xizxe princeps fenatus; and Livy, princepsin fenatu. By a note
dred.
By
this,
it
appears,
think,
very plainly, that this appointment was fubfequent to all thefe eleftions : And, to fuppofe our author meant the fame thing when he faid toi/ a^/fci/ as when he faid i^yif^ovoi TeJ'Li|fv, to fuppofe him guilty of a is z!Toiy,<Tcc?,
; and, what is worfe, to the appointment of the prince of the fenate both to precede, and follow the eleftion of the reft of the
of Dr. Chapman,
efTay
in his
very learned
I find,
repetition
on
the
Roman
fenate,
that
make
hc'interprets
tiTriin^i in
io be prince
grant, in-
fenators.
^
Liv. B. xxvii.
CM.
I
1
c. 7.
the
244
the
ao-e
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Romans
to this day
:
Book
II.
But, whether from the advanced were admitted into it, or from their
'
call
:
and great
the fenate,
Thofe,
;
who compofed
were
called
^^
Coiifcjipt-fathers
tain that
is
name.
This,
alfo,
certain that kings, as well fjch, as inherited the kingdoms of their anceftors, as thofe eleded by the people,
had a council compofed of the moft virtuous men, as '^ Homer, and the moft ancient of the poets teftify ; nein7EfSf ify^ct.<:ioi. Patres confcripti. And, thus, the fenate was, certainly, called in his time, as appears by the
"^^^
fenators
and
Salluft,
on the fame
occafion,
makes
DeleHi, quihus
confuhabant.
'7'
Livy fays teftimony of all authors. they were called fo, originally, upon
tliis
I'arquinius Superbus had, under various pretences, put many After his of the fenators to death.
:
occafion
tuv
^oii-Jut
fji.xfv^iiij-1.
This
i5,
alfo,
confirmed by
expulfion,
recommended
the moft
to fupply their places from whence, ' were called Tradithey Confcripti :
tiimque inde fertur^ ut in fenatum vocarentur, quiPatres, quiqueCoifcripti ejj'ent: Confcriptos videlicet in novum Jenatum
ment inftituted by Romulus, not unlike That of Sparta, which lafted feven
hundred
faid
:
Feftus fays pretty appllabant leBos. much the fame thing ; and adds, that the number of thefe new fenators amounted to 164. But he miftakes in faying that P. Valerius did this,
been, already, caufe of which duration, * Ariftotle afcribes to the limitations of the kingly government Upon
years, as has
The
which occafion, he
fays,
that l^heo-
when Livy,
ftrefs
pompus, a prince of great moderation, which he (hewed by inftituting the afl<ed by his wife, wheephori, being
ther he was not afliamed to leave the kingdom more limited to his fons,
B.
i.
upon
the
e
B.ii.c.
c.
^ >3-
Xlffi sTo^lT.
B. V,
c.
1.
thcr
Bookll.
245
and with-
out controle, as it is at this day. XIIT. After Romulus had inftituted the fenate, confining of a hundred elders, he concluded, very reafonably,
body of young men, both for the guard of his perfon, and for fudden fervices, and formed a corps of three hundred men, the moft robuft,
iliuftrious families,
whom
fame manner they had chofen the fenators, each curia had always about his perfon They elediing ten j and thefe he
:
were
all
called
-^
Celeres,
according to
than he had received it from his father, anfwered, that he was not at all afhamed of it, becaufc he fhould leave
it
eafier ftate,
attended with a difficulty, that I can than explain. Livy, as I have faid in a former note, calls the
much more
lafting-,
J
u-t^xiiSuuiya^
voKyx^tuu^t^oiM
his predidlion.
^8-
Ramnenfes, Titienfes, and Luceres, centuries of horfe, in two places, and tribes in anoth^ Thefe cenuries, ''he
:
KsAf^tf.
Plutarch gives
in the
-,
the
fays,
Romulus
fame
tc?
for
this appellation
o^vltilcf
;
u-rro
TOi{
vTia^yiai
which he,
300
celeres
'
irecen-
from our author among vifibly, took many other things. Feftus thinks this
tofqiie armatos ad cuftcdiam corporis^ qiios Celeres appellavit, non in bello folum,
body of horfe received their name from Celer, who killed Remus, and was their The commander firft commander. of thefe celeres was called Tribunus This poft was injoyed by Cekrum when Brutus, Tarquinius was expella right to aflemble him and ed, gave
:
Are thefe fed eihvm in pace habidt. 300 celeres the fame with the three centuries of horfe he firft mentioned ?
Certainly net.
The
firft,
therefore,
were
tribes,
""
and
by
the people
as
we
fhall fee,
when we
All
oger Romaniis primum diviftis in partes tres, a quo tribus appellator, Tatienfium, Ramnenfium, Lucerum.
;
Varro
come
This will, fufficiently, (hew the error, which almoft all the men of learnhave fallen in ing treating this fubjeift:
into
which
13.
They
Romulus,
B.
i.
c.
'lb. C.I 5,
De
Ling.
L.it.
B.
iv. c. g.
moft
.24.6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
writers,
OF
:
Book
II,
moft
from the
Celerity
of their fervice
For
thofc,
who
are ready,
and quick
in
As of thefe tribes. the in little do I think tholi; right, tvho derive this order from the celeres, who were foot, as well as horfe ; fince our author fays that, according to the ground, they fought cither on horfeback, or on foot For I think it plain that, though Romulus made ufe of horfe in his armies, the inilitution of
the inftitution
:
foot of the
p
firft clafs,
is,
mer were of
illuftrious
And
Livy, fpeaking of the fame thing, fays they were ex prbnoribus civitatis:
fays, alfo, that they were called to give their votes, before the eighty
He
the equeftrian order, as diltinguifhed from the ienate, and people, was owing to Scrvius TuUius, who, as our
centuries of foot;
'^
Equiics enimvoca-
bantur primi
-,
author will inform us at large, divided the whole body of the people into fix clafles-, into the firft of which he threw all, whole fortunes amounted to no lefs than a hundred minae, about 322/. i8j. 4^. fterling; of thefe he
"
This being fo, when clajfis centuriae. fhall we fay the equeftrian cenfus was inftituted, I mean fuch a cenfus, as to
intitle the pofieflbr
of
it
to be, ipfo
fafo, a knight
foot.
He,
mention I of the equeftrian cenwhere, after he has account of the check, which an given
?
The
firft
then, chofe eighteen centuries of horfe, and added them to the eighty centuries
the
Roman army
of
foot
occafioned at
qidbus
Rome, he
cenfus
fays,
quum
eraf,
repente,
equejler
the
equeftrian
cenfus
is
not,
equi publici non erant ajftgnati^ conftlio prius inter fefe habito^ fenatum adetmt ;
from That of faSldque dicendi potefiate \ equis fe fuis plainly, diftinguiflied This the foot ftipendia fafturos fromittunt. For, in fpeakingof the forwas the in year of Rome 351, when mer, he fays they confifted of thofe,
:
who had
than
eight confular tribunes were created, as Livy fays, though the fafti confnlares
he and!, when he fpeaks of the horfe, the greateft fortunes, fays, they had and were of illuftrious families, ex tmu
j^ouJmw to ywsj-ifou
7ntpv&)v.
Ti[Xi;i^x,
neci x.lct
mention but fix for that year. Now, rt muft be remembered, that the had been created forty cenforfliip years before, in the confulfliip of T.
Qiiinftius
yivoi
fifth
Here, therefore,
we do not
centuries,
18.
which
i.
time, and of M. Geganius Macerinus, for the fecond time. And Livy tells us, in the fime place, that, in procefs of time, the fenate, and the
flid. ib.
'
B. iv.
c.
16.
"lb.
c.
rE.
c.
43.
B. V. c. 7.
Id. B.iv. c. 8.
Romans
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
Celeres
:
:
247
But Valerius Antias fays they had this their commander For the moft confiderable man, alfo among them, was their captain, who had three centurions under him, and thefe, again, had others under Thefe celeres, conthem, who had inferior commands.
'''
ftantly,
attended
Romulus
fubjefl:
in the
city,
armed with
pikes
became
this
to
tern vsnit
equejler ordo;
annulorumque
magiftracy,
decoris,
aucloritati
forma
conjiitiita eft
Hac
de-
equitmnque
centuriae,
dedecorifqiic
rnagiftratus.
caufi confiitutum ne cui jus id ef'et, nifi cni ingeniw iffi, patri, avoque inaterno
feller tiumcccc cenfus fuifjet, et lege
ftanccs,
think
Julia
cenfors, when turies of horfe at every luftruin, had power to grant a public horfe to every
But
law of Tiberius can only be underlfood to make it neceffary that the father, and grandfather (hould have
as well as the perion who claimed the benefit of it : For, by the paffage, already quoted
perfon poilcfled of the qualifications inftitiitedby Tullius, that is, the cenfus, before mentioned, and who weie
thofe qualifications,
of
iiluftrious
birth.
from Livy,
it
is
plain
there
was a
beto the
cnly cavalry the Romans, anciently, made ufeof. Afterwards, indeed, their
horfe was raifed not,
only,
,
even,
as
And,
in Italy,
and the divithe provinces fions of ic were, then, called Alae, not
but
in
Tiirmae; which
liar
laft
to
the
divifions
gold ruig. It appears by another paffage of L.ivy, that it was worne by the knights at the time of, and probably
before, the
We
horfe.
ftances
is
Annibal,
fent
his
after the
brother
Mago
to Carthage,
not certain,
kn'ghts
f/om the plebeians by the poflSffion of four hundred thoufand feflcrtium, or 3229 /. 3 J. 4 (^. fterling, and by
the gulden ring.
I
know
it is
thought
that both thefe were inftituted by Tiberius in the ninth year of his reign :
of his vidory ; vince the Carthaginian fenate of the number of Romans flain in that battle, produced three bufhJs of go.d rinos ; and told them that th' f. were worre only by the knights, neminem, niji equitem^ atque eorum ipformn primores, id
gerers
injigne
".
of fupport v^hith, the authoiity ' is who Tiberii fays, Pliny ailcdged, d^mum pri/icipaiih anno nono in unita'
To
iaine,
fa\s
M.
when
it
is
paft
all
muft be un-
B. xxxiii.
c. 2.
u B. xxiii. c. 12.
aod
248
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
his
Bookll.
and executed
orders
and,
in
Thefe, ge-
and
retreating laft
They fought on
ground was proper for it ; and on foot, where it was rough, and inconvenient for the horfe. This cuftom Romulus feems
to have borrowed from the Lacedaemonians
ed
that,
among them
alfo,
youth attended the kings, as their guards, and defenders in war, and fought both on horfe-back, and on foot. XIV. Having made thefe regulations, he diftinguifbed
the honors, and prerogatives, which he thought proper The particular functhat each of the orders fliould injoy. tions of the king were thefe : In the firft place, the fupre-
macy in religious ceremonies, and facrifices, and mance of every thing relating to divine worfhip
the guardianfhip of the laws, and cuftoms and the admin'iltranon of juftice, in all
o'f
the perfor-
cafes,
:
whether
founded on the law of nature, or the civil law He was, alfo, to take cognizance, in perfon, of the greatefl crimes,
leaving the lefler to the fenate
derftood of Romulus, not of their captain, as le Jay has tranflated it. Again,
;
erword
his
to the defence of
Romulus
bur, then,
Vfhen the former comes to ztru^ocinTi'^at, he lays avec leurs boucUers ils mettoient hs autres foldats a convert ; whereas
the fcnfe
vert
\
he has
left
out
rm
xJAtuojufroiy uV>i^i7ai,
and
sr'^oua;^o(.
The example
our au-
is, ils
it
mettoient
Romulus a
coii-
can be fuppofed that three hundred men can cover a whole army with their bucklers And, here alio, Ic Jay has the advantage over
unlcfs
:
leaves
ceieres
makes ufe of, I mean, Lacedaemonian kings, no room to doubt th:it thefe were the guards ot Romulus,
rors
Bookir.
rors
249
were committed
judgements
;
He
was toaflemhis
opinion the of Theie and purfue the refolutions firft, majority. fundlions he afligned to the king, and, with thefe, the abfohite
to
dcHver
command
in vvar.
The
to deHberate,
and give
them
jority.
concerning every thing the king propofed to to be determined by the maand all
queftions
This, alfo,
the conftitution
For neither were their kings whole power of the government was arbitrary, but the To the people he granted thefe three vefted in the fenate.
of the Lacedaemonians
^
privileges
to chufe magiftrates
to ena6l laws
and to de:
But, propofed by the king even, in thefe points, their power was not without conconcurrence of the fenate being neceflary to troll, the
when
The people did not their determinations. give a fandion to but were called in their curiae; give their votes promifcuoufly,
3-
OvSiyoi^
ActKiSaiixonm /3(rAf,
etc.
monians has been, defervedly, praifed by the great authors of antiquity, parti:ularly, by "Polybius, and Xenophon;
Vv'hich
kings of renewing their oaths to the Ephori, as the reprefen rati v^^s of the' The oath of the king was to people. govern according to law and That
-,
f^i
rui
fjnv
enjoyed in its under a kingly government, properly, liI wifh I might limited fay that LacedaeThe not. could centloufnefs
may
be
utmcfl: extent
Je
^.k^,
sjun-eJofx.av/of
-,
The
only,
monians,
it
to explain
what muft,
all
necefllirily,
be
renev/ing their oaths of allegiance to their kings every month, and their
"^
underftood in
limited monarchies.
B.
vi.
= p.
459.
Xenophon
n.-fi
^^6^.1.
Vol.
I.
Kk
and,
250
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
:
OF
Book
II.
and, whatever was refolved upon by the majority of the But this cuftoni is, curiae, was carried up to the fenate
now, inverted
full
power
exdiftri-
the beft.
By
this
civil affairs
prudence, and regularity, but, alfo, Thofe relating to war were carried on with difpatch, and obedience For, when^
:
ever the king thought proper to lead out his army, there was, then, no neceflity for the tribunes to be chofen for the
tribes, or the centurions, for
command-
ers
of the horfe
neither
was
it
But the king gave his orders to the tribunes, they to the centurions, and thefe to the decurions, each of u'hom drew out thofe, who were under
for every
man
their
it
command
called,
were
And, whether the whole army, or part of they, at one command, prefented themfelvcs
:
XV. By
thefe inflitutions,
Romulus,
he obliged the inhabitants to bring up all their male children, and the firft born of the female ; and
In the
iirft
place,
forbid
3'-
them
to deftroy
I
'^^'"S
Kal^
>'0Z'^^-
wondering
par
curies,
when
ptr
caft
my
how
came
to
eye upon
they
Bookll.
tliey
251
Thefe he
allowed their parents to expofe, provided they, iirft, ftiewcd them to five of their neighbours, and thefe, alfo, approved of it And, belides other penalties, he punifhed thofe, who
:
difobeyed this law, with the confifcation of half their fortunes. After this, finding that many cities in Italy were very ill
governed, both by tyrannies, and oligarchies,he propofed to give entertainment to, and attradt, the fugitives of thefe
without diftinguifliing very numerous, either their calamities, or their fortunes, provided, only,
cities,
^^
who were
power of the Romans, and of lellening That of their neighbours ; though he covered his defign with a fpecious pretence, afcribing it to the honor of the gods For the place between the capitol and the citadel (which,
:
in the
language, is, now, called hiter duos lucos ", l^he fpace between the two groves ; and was, then, called fo j&om its fituation, the valley being fhaded by thick woods
Roman
on both
fides,
it
where
^^
and made
3^"
an
he confecrated,
and,
="
building
CafTius,
in his time, in
is
given by
Dion
There
feme of
thefe fu-
afylum of Romukis was only nominal, fince ic was inclofed in fuch a manner as not to be entered ; ktw ya^ Turt^ncfi^u^Gyi,
find that this
ta^i
/jiijiivoi
ill
whom we
tTuiijSjjvai.
3+-
Ao-uAov.
in all
This
inftitution,
alfo,
lucos
ejt,
V/hy
The reafon afylum aperit. was feptus, that place Livy fays
jB.
i.
probability, took from the Athenians, in whofe city, the defcendants of Hercules inftituted the
Romulus,
c. 8.
^B.
xlvii. p.
385.
a temple
252
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
II.
a temple there (but to what god, or genius he dedicated it, I cannot certainly fay) under the color of religion he in-
who
fled to
it,
from
their
enemies
them
they chofe to remain with him, he communicated the rights of Roman citizens, and promifed them
a fhare of the lands he fhould take from the enemy. This encouragement drew thither, from all parts, a confluence
of people, who fled from their private calamities Neither had they, afterwards, any thoughts of removing to any
:
other place,
affability,
and
XVI.
third,
Romulus introduced a
others,
ought to have
pradifed,
tions,
as it
being, in my opinion, the befl: of all inftituhas laid the moft folid foundation for the
liberty
of the Romans, and not a little contributed to raife them It was this: Not to to the empire they have acquired. put
to death, or
make
or
^'
men
quered
cities,
lay
wafte their
territories
But to fend
afyliim,
dicated to Mercy.
The abufes of thefe which were very common in the afyla, Greek cities, were much complained
in the fcnate,
;
Rome
are,
Pagan
inititvi-
abufes, which,
now,
of
in the reign
^
of Ti-
and, for
many
thofe,
who,
as
by
Forwhich
I believe''
reafon,
among many
is
others,
derived
35-
it.
Suetonius
miftakcn,
when
''
Ur^hoQiio^
Z'^t'^^
nro^fwiwy
et Jus,
t^e^ij^uwSfia-^.
Suidas.
c,
Annal. B.
iii. c.
63.
Life of Tiberius,
37.
lot,
Book
lot,
II.
DIONYSIUS H ALIC A RN AS S E N b
to
I S.
253
;
and
make
thefe
conquered
to
thefe,
(as
cities
Roman
colonies
and, even, to
communicate
of Roman
citizens.
this
By
the event fhewed) which, in its For, the number of thofe, infancy, was very inconfiderable who, with him, were the firft founders of Rome, did not
aggrandized
colony
amount
to
hundred horfe
Whereas, he left difappeared, forty fix thoufand foot, and near a thoufand horfe. Romulus having been the author of thefe inftitutions,
the kings of Rome, who fucceeded him, and, after them,, the annual magiftrates, purfued the fame meafures, with
number
^'
Roman
moft populous.
XVII.
with
36'
When
thefe, I
compare the cuftoms of the Greeks can find no reafon to extol either Thofe of the
I
pared to That, muft appear mean, illiberal, and weak; hut the expulfion of
Tx h
etc.
tiila^uiv,
Ekxkvum eO)} ar^ tv7 Our author has great he compares the inftitu-
Thofe of the
Romans,
latter.
from Sparta, was deteftable. Thefe principles of government muft difpeople every country, and, by difpeopling ir, make its fate depend upon the event of every battle. The obfervation our author makes upon the
foreigners
of people; and, for that reafon, communicated the rights of their city to all men, even to thofe, who had been
their enemies.
noble, fo
fo in
weaknefs of the Lacedaemonians, after their defeat at LeuiTbra, was made, before, by "^Ariftotle, who, though he does not mention that battle, can mean
; fxiotv ya,^ zaKnyyii -iy^ vTmvfyKiv stoAk, aa' aTruMloSixTnv oAifavd^uTnav.
no other
Their
this proceeding,
and
city
when com'
through
rifgl ^iToX.
Lace-
254
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
nobility, and,
OF
Bookll.
Lacedaemonians, or of the Thebans, or, even, of the Atlienians, who value themfelves the moft for their wifdom ; all
communicating to none,
cities
kwj
(for I fay
no-
expel foreigners) were fo far from refrom this haughtinefs, that they beceiving any advantage
thing of thofe,
who
came
Spartans, after their defeat at Leudra, where they loft feventeen hundred men, were not unable, afterwards, to recover themfelves
it.
The
only
from
com-
The battle of /he tvafit of people. was I.,eufl:ra, a village in Boeotia, fought in the archonfliip of Phrafii:lides at
Ti^yy.xolx;
IlEPI
TETPAKO-
''Athens, that
102''
is,
in the
fecond
Dionyfius, infl:ead of diminifhing the numbers of the has increafed them ; which flain,
that,
2IOTS.
So
year of the
Olympiad.
The
Thebans were commanded by the man of his age, Epaminongreatefl: and the Lacedaemonians by das Cleombrotirs, who was flain in the aflion, or died, prefently after, of his wounds. Hudl'on fays in a note upon
-,
modern authors how cautious they ought to be in cenfuring the great writers of antiquity. The
fliould convince
fame French
kin- ville :'
tranflator
has rendered
Jii
y^ rekver.,
rebdtir
this
* * * has occafion (which M. tranflated) that our author has diminifhed the number of the Lacedae-
fhould have contented himfelf with the firft, which is the fenfe of the Greek words For,
:
He
by
monians, who were flain in that battle ; and adds that they amounted to four thoufand men-, for which, he quotes Xenophon. I have the paflage of Xe-
me, and, by that, nophon, now, before ' Lacedaemonians It appears that the a thoufand loft ne:ir men, and the
four hundred. Spartans about
adding the other, he has let his readers fee that he imagined the city of Sparta was demolifhed by the Thebans after the battle of Leuiflra; which is fo far from being true, that, when the Thebans, and their allies made an irruption into Laconia fometime after that battle, and approached
tire,
Xeno\i-
-,
oi"
J's
i^uq Sn^vKxli
as
'
tj
Tav
trvfj^TravJciiv
Aam-
Xc-
ii6iicol;
Errrz xiaiotz,
p.
nophon
5
I.f^.riv,
fays.
"*
B.
vi.
p. 597, Edit.
Leundav.
mand
BookJI.
255 " by a
mand of Greece.
were deprived, not of only, the government of Greece by the Macedonians, but, alfo, of the Hberty they had inherited from their anceftors. But
iingle misfortune at Chaeronea,
Romans, though ingaged in great wars both in Spain, and Italy, and employed, at the fame time, in recovering and Sardinia, which had revolted, Macedon, and Sicily,
the
Greece being, then, in arms againft them, and Carthage contending, again, for empire, while the greateft part of Italy, was, not only, in open rebellion, but, alfo, drawing upon them the Hannibalic war ; though furrounded v/ith fo many dangers at the fame time, they were fo far from being opprefTed by thefe misfortunes, that they derived, even, an additional ftrength from thence, the number of their
foldiers enabling
as fo
them
and not,
imagine, the benevolence of fortune: Since, for all her affiftance, they had been, utterly, ruined ^^ by the {ingle
37-
me
E^
Ivof
by sDiodoriis Siculus, ixxl:;. that the battle of Chaeronea was fought the year Charondas was archon at Athens, which was the third year of
the no'*' olympiad. Philip,
We find,
nrf^i
XifMvv
alu^\j-
with him
and,
in
that condition,
inlulted his prifoners; when Demades, an Athenian orator, who was one of
if
who comnot
manded
the
Macedonians, was,
when fortune had given him an opportunity of ading the part- of Agamemnon, to aft That of Therfites ?
This reproach
chaftifed Philip,
only, fuperior to the Athenians, and Thebans, in the number of his force%
who,
llsill
the former
having,
not only, ceafedto infult his prifoners, but gave them their liberty wichoat ranfom.
32-
e|
Ii-c?
tx
ete^i
Kavv?
zijiwy-^'o?.
It
joicing
for this vidory, got very drunk, which was no unufual thing
plain that our author followed Polybius in the account he gives oi'
is
by the Romans
at
2B.
xvi. p.
defeat
556
ROMAN
which the
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
IT.
defeat they received at Cannae, where of fix thoufand horfe, and feventy, and, of foiirfcore thoufand only three hundred
foot, of
little
the infantry of
commonwealth
confifted,
more than
and,
of the
man;
going to relate: He was perfuaded that the good government of cities was owing to boaft of, but few eftablifii ; thefe caufes, which all
alfo,
Thofe
am
politicians
firft,
and every every entcrprife ; next, temperance, which the citizens, being lefs difpofed to injure juftice, by one another, are more inclinable to unanimity, and make the meafure of their happinot fhameful
fuccefs
virtue,
pleafures,
;nefs;
which renders, even, military courage, the other virtues ufeful to their poffeffors : Fie was fendble that none of thefe advantages are the effe6ls of chance; but
and
laftly,
good laws, and the emulation of worthy purfuits render a commonwealth pious, juft, temperate, and vv^arlikc. He
that
the battle of Cannae
is
'
lofs
y,i<i
they
fufFered
their
iTr-n-iuv,
horfe
rm
yaa
?
***, in his note upon this paflage, to difpf've what our author aflerts. This will lay mc under an obligation
M.
j|xi<r;/(A(wv
6<^out):iCk1
jwev
Oufusa-iav
mc-iv?
jixsl*
Tai^ Sit^vyov,
are^j
r^iaf Tf
of Polyliius, with Thofe of agree, exadlly, to the numbers of As Dionyfius. Roman foot, and horfe, of which the
5roA?
^
And,
in
fpeaking of
which
the lofs
he
{a.ys, i^ otvlti
la-ax
th KttSwn, T^ic^iAiot
wa^axfijUfuxf ctoAh? not tranllate ihde
juovou
f Ta?
I
fiiall
''
army
ii
ffvv
confifted,
TOK
inQvyov.
eixixt;,
IwTteig
f^mt^ui
wAfiVi
raiv
s?-
bepalfages of Polybius in this note, donc that cauff I think I have already
in trandatiiig the account author in the text.
P. 266.
^ P.
Then, after dcfcribing the jtio^iAiwv. battle, and the defeat of the Romans,
t'
given by our
B.
iii.
'
p.
265.
267.
took.
Bookir.
DIONYSIUS H AL IC A R N A S SE N SIS.
257
took great care, tlierefore, to encourage thefe, begimiing^ with the worfhip both of the gods, and genius's ; and, according to the moft approved
rites in
ufe
among
the Greeks,
he appointed temples,
places confccrated,
altars,
the ere6t-
the reprefentations, and fymbols of the ing of images, gods, and declared their power, the beneficent prefents they made
the particular holidays appropriated to each the facrifices, which are moft acceptable to god, or genius, them, the feftivals, public games, and days of reft, and every thing of that nature: But he rejed:ed all fuch traditional to mankind,
fables concerning the gods, as are
mixed
w^ith
blafphemies,
or calumnies,
looking upon them as wicked, ufelefs, and indecent, and unworthy, not only of the gods, but, even, of
good men
paffions
And
accuftomed
his
them unbecoming
this reafon, it
is
their
happy
fons
XIX. For
not
his
faid,
among
;
the
Romans,
was
gelt
by
own
ftroyed his own children to fecure himfelf from their attempts ; or that Jupiter dethroned Saturn, and confined his own father in the dungeon of Tartarus : There is no mention
among men
Neither are
performed in mourning habits, with exprefiions of forrow, and attended with the and lamentations ofwomen the plaints,
procelTions,
ance of deities
bewailing difappearfuch as the Greeks ; perform in commemorating the rape of Proferpine, and the adventures of Bacchus,
Vol.
I.
LI
with
258
ROMAN ANTKVUITIES OF
Book
II.
with many other things of the hke nature. There is no fuch thing to be feen among them (though their manners are, now, corrupted) as enthuHaftic tranfports, or Corybantic phrenlies; no begging under the color of rehgion, no
Bacchanals, or fecret myfteries, no promifcuous watchings ot men, and women in the temples ; nor any other extra-
But all re\'erence is fhewn to the gods, vagance of this kind both in their words, and aclions, beyond what is pradiifed either among the Greeks, or Barbarians And, what I admire above all things, notwithftanding the refort of in: :
numerable nations to Rome, who are all under a neceflity of worfliiping their own gods according to the cuftoms of
their refpedire countries;
the
commonwealth
has never, by
authority, adopted any of thofe foreign inftitutions ; a misfortune many other cities have fallen into But, if,
pubhc
purfuant to fome oracle, any images of the gods have been " brought thither from foreign nations, they honor them fabulous according to their own rites, banifliing all
impoftures; and, in this manner, they worfliip the image of the Idaean goddefs For the praetors perform annual
:
and celebrate annual games in honor of licr, according to the Roman cuftoms: But the pricft, and
facrifices,
39-
Toit
iatrjlf.i;
Tliis
adherence of the Romans to their o'.vn rites, and ceremonies, upon their adopting any foreign objeft of worfliip,
appearcd, remarkably, when they leceivcd Chriftianity: For ihey retained,
are erefled, tlie fame pofition to the call, their llatues, pidlures, inccnil',
holy water, proceffions, and all tlxgaudy apparatus ot their former wor-
and
ftill
retain their
;
own
So that, they ftiil prefcrvc their fliip old religion, and have, only, changed the objo(ft of it.
:
prleftcfs
Book
II.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS,
of
this
259
Thefe carry her goddefs are Phrygians. image in proceilion about the city, afking alms in her name,
prieftefs
according to their cuftom, and wearing figures upon their breaft, and ftriking their tymbals, while their followers play
tunes upon their flutes in honor of the mother of the gods But no Roman born is, by any law, or ordinance of the
:
obliged to walk in proceffion through the city to the found of flutes ; to afk alms, or, drefl^ed in a party to coloured habit, worfliip the goddefs with Phrygian cerefenate,
monies
So
fearful
;
cuflioms in religion
indecent fables.
XX. However,
let
no one imagine
am
of ufe to mankind; fome being defigned to explain the works of nature by allegories ; others, to adminifl:er comfort to people in difl:refs ; thefe to
fables are
free the
mind from
agitations,
and
terrors
thofe to
ufeful purpofe : Though, I fay, I not lefs acquainted with thefe things than the refl: of the world, yet I
am
am
cautious of receiving them as a part of religion ; and much more inclined to the theology of the Romans, when I
conflder
fables,
flowing from the Greek are fmall, and extend only to thofe, v/ho have exafor
that
the adv^antages,
this
philofophy few are acquainted with ; while the vulgar, who are ignorant of it, generally take thefe fables in the worfe
fenfe,
and
fall
two
errors
26o
fpifc
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
II.
the gods, as fubjed: to many misfortunes ; or abandon themfelves to the moft fhameful excefles, which they fee arc
attributed to the gods. XXI. But I leave thefe confiderations to
thofe,
who
by Romulus,
I think,
:
thefe things, alfo, are worthy the notice of hiftory Firft, that he appointed a great number of perfons to perform di-
vine fervice.
built city, in
And, indeed, no man can name any newwhich fo many priefts, and minifters of the
:
For, without gods were ordained from the beginning mentioning thofe, who are inverted with family priefthoods,
'^
threefcore were appointed in his reign to perform divine fervice for the profperity of the commonwealth, both in the
and the curiae: I only repeat what '^ Terentius Varro, the moft learned man of his age, has written in his
tribes,
antiquities.
make
in a
4'
In the next place ; whereas others, generally, choice of fuch, as are to pre{ide over religious matters,
;
fome thinking
fit
to
M. ***
-,
has tranflated this, qui fuccedoient aiix the de leurs peres digjiitez facerdotales
fenfe of
was
contrary all men of learning. Thepriefts mentioned here by our author were thofe,
that the priefthood whereas the Rome hereditary at well known to of this is very
is
,
which
inflrance in "Livy, where Fabius came out of the capitol, then befieged by tlie Gauls, and palled through their army to the Quirinal hill, which was
performance
crificiim
4'-
genti Fabiae.
Tf7(Sf Oooip'pv.
who performed
This author
is,
to their families, which Cicero calls and in a particular facrificia gentilia, Of this we find a remarkable place.
'
often, (]uoted
De
harufp. jrefpon. c.
j.
" B.
v, c. 46.
make
^'mmmmmmmmmmmmm
Bookir.
261
make
lot
;
public fale of this honor ; others, difpofing of it by he would not fuffer the priefthood to be either venal, or
;
but made a law, that each curia fliould chufe two perfons, both above fifty years of age, of diftinguifhed birth, and virtue, competent fortune, and without
diftributed by lot
to
employments by
government, by
their
this law.
XXII. And, becaufe fome rites were to be performed by women, others by boys, whofe fathers, and mothers were
living,
might be adminiftred
in
the beft manner, he ordered that the wives of the priefts fhould be affociated to their hufbands in the priefthood ;
any fundions v/ere forbidden by the laws of the country to be adminiftred by men, thefe women were to perform them ; and their fons to exercile Thofe, that belonged to them ; and, that the priefts, who had no children, fhould
and,
if
chufe out of the other families of each curia, the moft beautiful boy, and girl ; the firft to be aftiftant in the holy fundlions, till the age of manhood ; and the girl to be fo,
as
long as
ftie
continued unmarried
Thefe
inftitutions,
alfo, in
my opinion,
call'^''Ko{vyj(po^o/,
Bafiet-dearers, the
calls the
fame
of
fufped
the
Cicero
two brazen
:
ftatues
from
that' they
Hejus of Mellana
paflage,
I fliall
quote the
becaufe,
by
are
i6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
by
thofe,
OF
call
Book
II.
are performed
whom
the
Romans
by the fame
During thefe ceremonies, they wear on their heads the fame kind of crowns, with which the ftatues of the And the adorned among the Greeks. Ephefian Diana are fundlions, which, among the Tyrrhenians, and before, among
name
*' the Pelafgi, were adminiftered by thofe, they called, Cadoli, in the rites of the Curetes, and in Thofe of the great in the fame manner, by thofe minigods, were performed, fters to the priefts, who are, now, called, by the Romans,
Camilli.
Befides,
aflift:
foothfayer out of
call
each
tribe to
This foothfayer we
;
and the Romans, preof the ancient appellation, Ai'ufpex : He, ferving fomething alfo, made a law that all the priefts, and minifters of the gods
leooaxo-xoi;,
an
/hould be chofen by the curiae ; and that their election fliould be confirmed by thofe, who, by their prophetic art, omens. interpret heavenly
altitude both painters, pear in what
K<^(r,MiX\oi
:
My
reafon
is,
that
Varro
and fculptors ought to reprelent the duo Cantphorae;"Eraniae?icapr^ehTea eximid veniiverum non maxima^ ^gna,
Jlate,virgindi habitu atquevejlitu, quae manibus fuhlalis facra quaedam, more
of the great gods fays the minifter is called, in Samothrace, Cafmillus, which, he fays, is a Greek word ; and
that he found it in " Callimachus. Hinc Cafmillus nominatur in Samothraciis myjleriis
Athenknfmm virginum, rcpofita in capi: tibtis Canephorae ipfae fujlinehant Sed earum artificcm vocabantur.
Polydetum
43-
ejfe
dicehant.
I
KaSiaAoi.
of
this
word.
thoucrh they differ with regard to the word, that fliould be fubftituted in its
room, yet
all
Under
thefe difficulties, I
arbitrary qucd apudCallimachuminpoematis ejusifiveni. And I, really, think that ''Virgil, who, every where, fliews himfelf to have been, perfedly, acquainted with the his country, alludes to antiquities of this change of the word Cafmillus to Camillus, when he fays.
'iimgnis.
Verbum Grcecum
nain/jue mocaint
COnjedure of
n
my own;
iv. c. 3
In Verr. B.
would read /W;'w Cafmillae, i//'/a/fl/m/c Camillam. r Aen. B. xi. y-. B. vi. De ? 54 V I-ing. Latin.
XXIII.
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
lie
263
XXIII. After
cerning the minifhers of the gods, facrihces to each curia, as I faid, appointing gods,
con-
and
for each, they were, always, to worfliip; and genius's limited the expcnces of the facrifices, which were to be paid by The curiae performed their appointed facrifices the public. with their own priefts ; and, on holy days, they feafted
whom
to the curia; for together in the dining-room belonging each curia had its own Adjoining thereto a chapel ^"^ is confecrated, which is common to all the curia, like the
:
Thefe dining-rooms were, alfo, which name they, ftill, retain. This inftitu:
tion
difcipline
of
the
'^5
among whom
the focieties,
;
called
which
inftitution
Koi^uctao.
approve, intirely,
of the corredtion of Sylburgius, who thinks it ought to be no^uftwloii ; beauthor fays, pofitively, in caiife our
''
by Romulus, and called, by the Romans, Curiae and, in this fenfe alone,
;
latter.
And
fpeakingof
the inftitutions of
Numa,
that he erefted this chapel, and that Romukis did not bui.d a common
for which, he there temple to Vefta I obferve a very good reafon. gives
;
that
M. **
* takes the
ot^uJocvho:,
here
mentioned by our author, to fignity the houfes, where thofe, v\ho had deferved well of the Athenians, were maintained at the public expence, and
deduces the etymology ot the word where they from^u^os T,uov, the place fire. the thou^h But, z^^via^eix kept
has that fignification,
it,
ohn
Jti
ar^u-
yote 6
45-
(Ti'of)
Txl i^i
Tajj,ii:v.
i^,i,T,oi.
Ariftotle,
cviTcil^x
alio, fignines
this
sC. 65. cf
book.
-, et 8.
Lycurgus;,
264
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
who had
learned
it
Book
II.
Lyciirgus,
country
in
and
in war,
by infpiring every
man
does, not only, deferve praife for of thefe inflitutions, but, alfo, on account *^ of the o{ the facrilices he appointed to be offered
Romulus
the greateft part, if not all, of which and are performed in the ancient manner.
feen,
up
day,
myfelf have
upon
of ancient workmanfhip ; and barley cakes, wafers, and fpelt, with the primitiae of fome fruits in bafkets, and fmall earthen plates, and other things of the
fimple, cheap, and void of all oftentation. I have feen, alfo, the libation wines mixed, not in iilver and
like nature,
all
wooden
gold
veffels,
but in
little
and,
greatly,
fays, the inftitution
admired the
men
cuftoms of
by the Lathe ex'
Lacedaemonians took
:
this
as an offering to Jupiter
tines,
The
gratulated the
Romans upon
;
of thefe focieties latter, every a certain fum of furnifh to was obliged their entertainments towards money whereas, the expence of the Cretan
-,
member
cokban-
quam
luagnifice.
Afterwards, when this magnificence prevailed in their public worfhip, when their temples were imbelliflied with
filvcr, gold, and precious ftones, and adorned with (tatues of the mofl: ex-
Ti;f euleAHoiy
twv
^\i(tiuv.
Livy
makes a
quifite
their
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS H AL IC A R N A S SE N SI S.
265
not degenerating, from their ancient into a vain magnificence. There are, aL^o, feme other
both remembered, and related, which owe their birth to Numa Pompihus, the fucceffor of Romulus, a man of confummate wifdom, and of a rare
inftitutions,
worthy
to be
fagacity
fli^ll
in interpreting the will of the gods : But of thefe I Others were added by Tullus fpeak afterwards.
who eftablifhed
the
principal
rites
of their religion.
alfo,
feems to have been the author of that good difcipline in other things, by the obfervance of
XXIV. Romulus,
which the
Roman commonwealth
many
he having enaded many good and ufeful laws, generations ; the greatefl: part unwritten, but fome committed to
writing: All of which I do not think neceflary to mention, but fhall, a fhort account of thofe I, only, give chiefly, admire, and look upon as proper to illuftrate the tenor of his other laws, and
to fhew
nearly,
were,
lives
how
averfe to vice,
and how,
I
of the heroes:
However,
obferve, that all legiflators, as well Barbarians, as Greeks, feem, in general, to have been, rightly, fenfible that all cities, as they conlift of many families, are moil
muft,
firft,
likely
are
-^^
injoy tranquillity, when the lives of private men calm ; and to be agitated with many tempefts, when
to
Oroiv
01'
47-
Twv i^iaPav
f^j^cc^uri ^loi.
my opinion,
M.
^'
Vol.
I.
Mm
they
266
ROxVIAN
;
ANTIOUITIES OF
Book
II.
that every able politician, whether he a legiflator, or a king, ought to introduce fuch laws, as
and
But they do not all feem, equally, to have underftood by what inftitutions, and by what laws, this may be afFeded ; and fome of them, have committed very great, and, I may fay, eflential
will render private
temperate.
and chief
parts of legiflature.
Firft,
concerning marriages, and the commerce with women, from which a lawgiver ought to begin (as nature has begun from
thence to form our
beafts,
lives)
have allowed men, and women to converfe tosfether and without reftraint, as the proper means to promifcuoufly,
free
love
to banifh
jealoufy, the
and prevent many other mifchiefs, which both private families, and whole cities are, often, to through women Others, by joining one man to expofed
le
Jay,
bonm
ccnduite.
I believe the
thought
fit
to
exprefs,
figuratively,
Latin
tranflatoFS
mined
them
by
by
ofSijv arAeiv,
rendering it vivendi rationem exaclam. Thei-f is no doubt' but, if every individual lives regularly, the city will This is not be exceeding regular. as to have inlecret in a fuch politics, to author our duced quote the autho-
X^y.U3\i
aj/MV
government from what caufe focver it This fenie our author has fiows.
cafinefs,
of all the legiflators to fupport it. meaning is, that every city will continue quiet, as long as the individuals live with cafe : For, nothing of any tempts men to difluib the quiet lo much, as domeftic unrity
correfponds in the fiine figure, they b.ing all terms of navigation ; and none more lo than ftf^x^.w zi-iAxyoc, lb often, ufed by the befh authors. This figure none of the tranlJators feem to have had the leall of.
48'
Flis
Kciva?
;
Tctf fii|f.
'1
to's fyflcin
fyftem
it
is
lj.rcifA.iciv
rticaftw
tor
which whim, he
'
is,
defervedly, cenfured by
Ariltotlc.
ni{i7o,\iT.
E. V, p. 655.
noTMT. B.
ii.
c.
I.
one
BooklL
267
rude and favage commerce ; however, concerning the obfervance of the marriage-rites, and the chaftity of women, they never attempted to make
but gave up the thing, as imOthers have neither allowed the ufe of women
;
without marriage, like fome Barbarians ; nor negleded the like the Lacedaemonians ; but have infticare of them,
'^^
And fome laws to keep them within bounds ^ have, even, appointed a magiftrate to infpet the condud:
tuted
many
:
of
women
to reftrain
difpofitions
However, this provifion was found infufficient them, and too remifs to reduce women of bad
to the neceflity of a
modefl behaviour.
adultery, or elopement
XXV.
49-
Their duty was, not only, to infpeft the conduft of the women, (which, one would think, might have
full employment) but, alto enter the houfes of thofe, who gave entertainments, and to count the
fo,
given them
(WiTi j'Otf
Kail
tfxoAao-iai',
-x^M^i^m
curgus endeavoured to bring them under fome government, but they refillSo that they, it over: ing, he gave not their lawgiver, were the caufe of
thefe
irregularities.
guefts
""
The
finable, if their
Athenaeus,
from
whom
have
this
But,
continues
Ariftotle,
we do not
confider
who
,
quotes, upon this occafion, fome verfes of Menander, whofe precious remains cannot be too often
account,
ought to be excufed, and who not but, what is right, and what not ; ^ A^' a Tif7o <rito7rs((Mju t<vi ^h cvy>)'//?
tranfcribed,
n^T0I2 FTNAIKONOMOIEJ's
Aiaxcv!fu?;
ras
cf!xroyi'y^tx.<^^oit s^vQoy.ivo^
nvlc.i
S'
fx-ocyet^iif
kIo<,
ApX/'i'
'''"'* Kotlerri^itv
iVKOffjxictc
yvvamuv.
Thefe magiftrates
B.
vi. c.
II.
Mm
without
268
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
;
Book
II.
without caufe
or to the wife an action againft her hufband for wafting her fortune, or for divorcing her without reafon ;
without making any laws for the returning, or recovery of the portion, or regulating any thing of this nature ; by a
fingle inftitution,
as
things,
which, effedually, provides for all thefe experience fhews, he brought the married wo-
men, even, chearfully, to behave themfelves with great order, and modefty: The lavv was this, '' That a woman, married " to her hufband fhall of all his the
by
holy laws,
partake
^''
*'
fortunes, and
facrifices."
The
and
lawful marriages, by a Roman appellation, Farracia^ from the communion oi Far^ Spelt ; which we call Zsa, ; for this
Romans
long time, the ordinary food of all their country producing great plenty of exfor a
look upon barley to be the moft ancient grain; and, for that reafon, begin our facrifices with barley-cakes mixed with fait, which we call
cellent fpelt.
And,
as
we Greeks
OuAa;
5'-
fpelt
is
is
both
<jj:ppxi.
"do not
remember
:
the bread,
ma 'e
of
it,
thought to
generally,
to have
met with
this
F(2;r<///^ in
author for
kin J
be
is,
s
of marriages
fion, is, Confarreatio, derived from Far, as our author fays, /? C^^, v/Mch was
II
fed in that
ceremony,
ivrr
is
called
never Speli in our language, though I have of it in but faw any England
I
-,
were, totally, abrogated y the mftituThofe of another kind, called, Cocinptir, wiiich was a fiditious purchafe; the married couple being fuppofed to purchafe each other. But we
tion of
find,
by a
Ip.
;ch of Tiberius, in
''
Ta-
f.^cn
it
chey
in
v.hcre
is
as
citus, that they were not, wholly, difufed, even, in his time ; 0;/^j cpw/ar-
wheat bread ; and, indeed, it lefembles wheat in every thiiig, but the fize of the grain, which is lefs ; and
wi'iite as
1
rdwdi
tcntdaccedcrc
cultales,
iv. c. i6,
Ann. B.
the
Bookll.
269
the moft valuable, and mofi: ancient of grains, in all burntthe facrifice with That ; and this cuftom offerings, begin
day, without deviating into firft- offerings The participation in the moil holy of greater expence. and firft food of the women with their hufbands, and thtir
remains to
this
union with
them, founded on their fliaring in all theiifortunes, took its name from this participation of fpelt, and,, neceflarily, produced an indiflbluble connexion, nothing
This law obbeing capable of diffolving thefe marriages. liged both the married women, as having no other refuge,
to conform themfelves, intirely, to the temper of their hufbands, and the hufbands to retain their v/ives, as
neceflary,-
For,
and,
was
;
miftrefs
of
the houfe, as
much
as
he was mafler of
it
death of her hufband, fhe was heir to his fortunes, in the fame manner as a daughter was to Thofe of her father ;.
he died without children, and inteftate, fhe was his fole heir; and, if he left children, fhe had an equal fhare of his
if
fortunes
5='
with
them.
But,
if
fhe committed
Tcv
ctaiKn^fvov
(AafASuvi,
tranf-
x 78
fius,
/uej^sSiis Ttif
riuu'^ia; kv^iov.
Lip-
who was
man of great
has gi en us the laws made of the Roman kings, collected, as he in lays, chiL-fiy, from our author Xvhich, he has been followed by many writers, who fuppofe the words, given
-,
learning, by feveral
lated this law, mentioned by our author, into the langua j,e, ufed in the
age of Aiiguftus
aliiidve
Si ftup-rum commifit^
vindex
quid pcccajfet, maritus judex et But the infcription in honor of Duillius for the firft naval
ejlo.
by Lipfius, to have been the very words, in which thefe old laws were
vidory the Romans, ever, obtained, and his otiier fuccefles againft tha Carthaginians, which is ftill extant,
desfrec
i270
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
it
OF
Book
II.
where
Greeks would look upon as the Jeaft of all crimes) her relations, together with her hufband, were appointed her
judges ; who were allowed by Romulus to punifh both thefe crimes with death, as the greatefl offences women could be
guilty
For he looked upon adultery as the fource of Both thefe impudence ; and drunkennefs, of adultery
of:
:
crimes continued,
to be puniihcd by the
Romans without
lowed
that,
m.ercy.
And
women
For
it
is
al-
during the fpace of five hundred and twenty at Rome. But, in the years, no marriage was, ever, diflblved
hundred and
will convince
and
^^
in the
confulfhip
any one that the Latin which changed fo much language, from the year 493, or 494, in which Duillius was conful, as appears
by
is
this
in
infcription,
though
his
name
not tained
Auguftus, or about half a century before, muft, in all probability, have changed much more from the time of
y.vj T'
:r^a)
a?
cufAQtiiXiist>i.f
Romulus,
in
to
That
oFDuillius, that
is,
CX,l^l/.Xh.Os\oV
KCCt
TO T 9^^>i}'iS STAOiCl
I fliall fpace of 494 years. tranfcribe a few hnes of this infcription, for two reafons the firtl, to fhew what the Latin language was in thofe and the other, to do juftice to days the fidelity of l^olybius, by laying be-
the
ri' UxTTi^in.
Valerius
Maximus, and
Gellius are quoted, upon this occafion; but both of them, or their tranicribcrs,
fome
which
the
author of
this
in particulars, that by
agrees,
'^
Our author have miftaken the year. fays the firil divorce happened in the 137"' olympiad, that is, the firft year
>3,et24.
B.
i.
p.
of
Bookll.
271
of Marcus Pomponius, and Caius Papirius, Spurius Carvilius, no obfcure perfon, is faid to have been the firfl man, who
divorced his wife, the cenfors obliging him to fwear that he took another vi ith a view of having children, his own being barren : However, he was, by reafon of this adion,
though
founded
by the people.
Thefe, therefore, are the good laws, which Romulus enabled concerning women ; by which he rendered
XXVI.
infpire
hufbands.
^'^
and to oblige them to honor, and obey them in all things, both in their words, and adlions, are ftill more auguft, and of greater dignity, and, to
their fathers,
vaftly, fuperior
our laws
legiflators
limited a
very
iliort
under the government of his father fome, till the expiration of the third year after he was arrived to manhood Others, as long as he continued unmarried :
time
for the fon to be
:
And
fome,
till
their
names were
For That muft be, of this olympiad the year is always, und> rftood, when firft the not mentioned: Now, year of
:
generally
as
aJixiosfignifies
Fw. The
Olympian v/as the 521'^ year of Rome and, though, I Hnd, lome ^.f ihe fuccellion of the conaccounts
the
1
7''^
former, therefore, muft notbe confined, in this place, to jujizce, which is only one fpecies of Virtue, as the piety of children to their parents is another, This is the doftiine of that crreat moralift,
confuilhipot Pomponius, and t'apinus the year after, yet they 'were, according to our author, and, in
Ariftotle,
alre.idy, obferved,
occafion to
quently,
"
whofe ethics I have, and fhall, often, have obl'erve our author fiek'
my opinion,
fuls ihlS year.
54-
according
co truth,
con_
femes Js
AiKc4ic3->jv>ii/.
Our author
ufes this
,
ksci n
alludes to with approbation, Kiyi^^cn StKXiocvr,;, are the words of that phia.S,){.,a,
srf^iovoc^an
loibpher.
a Ethei. B. v, c. i.
of
572
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
II.
of the magiftrates; as they had learned from the laws of ^^ " 5^ Solon, Pittacus, and Charondas, in which there is acknowledged to be great wifdom. The puniflimentSj alfo,
they ordered for difobedience in children were not grievous ; allowing their fathers to turn them out of doors, and to
difinherit
punifhments are not fufficient to reftrain lence of youth, or to reflore thofe, who defpife their duty, For which reafon, among the Greeks, -great to a fenfe of it
:
indecencies are committed by children againft their parents. full But the lawgiver of the Romans (as one
gave
power
55-
'ZoKuv.
is
fo
of
whom
one,
furnamed
-,
Mixjo,-,
"
acquainted with Solon, that I fhall fay no more of him than that he was not an Athenian, though he was their legiflator, but of Salamis, and
ilourilhed about the
''
much
lawgiver, and
tianfcribcs a
flouriflied at the
was a fame
becaufe
Laertius
to that
from him
prince.
^
olympiad. He died at Cyprus, aged eighty his afhes to be years, and ordered
46"^''
57-
''
Xx^ovSa.';.
Ariftotle calls
him a
carried to Salamis,
Catanaean ; and lays that he gave laws both to his fellow citizens, and to other Chalcidic cities. We find, by our
author,
that
all
bout that
ifland.
This, Plutarch, in
treats as
gave power
:
to the fathdr
though, he fays, many credit, and Ariftotle, amongft the reft, have affirmed it. However, the aumuch thority of Ariftotle is, certainly, That than more to be depended upon of Plutarch, which is, abfolutely, confuted
no longer than till he was chofen a For we muft read fX"* magiftrate
with the Vatican manufcript, inttead of ot^y^xio. in all the editions ; fincc we
find TO
Tm
ijfo^m
ot.i^'/Hei
in
"=
Ariftotle;
and
TO Tw
<?>j|.5;^j(^au
a^;^ov
more than
by
thefe verfes,
;
quoted
from
Cratinus by Laertius
once in our author ; who juftifies this reading by what he fays, prefently afterwards, that Romulus gave abfolure power to the fitherovcr his ion, though
inverted with the
firft
v.xi
Effirfjuevof icI
56-
zB-flccTtfv
Aiavlsf nroAiv.
dignity of the
i\i
nitlaxof.
note of this
commonwealth;
<i
ap^an tuk
ib. c. 6.
H Laert. life
Life of Pittacus.
HoXili*.
B.
ii.
c, 10.
'Id.
may
Bookll.
273
may
life
;
fay)
whole
whethvT he thought proper to expel him his houfe, to in that condition, to whip him, to load him with chains ; and,
in agriculture, or to put him to death ; though his fon were, adtually, in the adminiftration of the public
employ him
affairs,
and
commonwealth.
In
men
ranguing from the roftra in oppofition to the fenate, and in favor of the people; and, on that account, gaining great
down from thence, and carried popularity, have been pulled away, by their fathers, to undergo fuch punifhment, as they
thought fit ; and, while they were leading away through the forum, none prefent, neither conful, tribune, nor the flattered by them, and thought people themfelves, who were all power inferior to their own, could refcue them. I forbear to mention
how many
and ardor to perform fome great adion contrary to their fathers command, have, by them, been put to death ; as Manlius Torquatus, and many others are faid to have put
their fons to death.
Concerning whom,
the power,
I fliall
ipeak in a
proper place.
given to fathers by the Roman lawgiver, did not, even, flop here; but he allowed the father, alfo to fell his fon, without regarding the imputation of and of a feverity, inconfiftent with natural af-
XXVII. However,
cruelty,
fedion, which this allowance might be liable to ; and (what any one, who has been educated in the loofe manners of
Vol.
I.
the
274
the Greeks
as harfli
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
may wonder
at
OF
Book
II.
above
all
things,
and
to
make an advantage
;
to the father tyrannical) he, even, gave leave of felling his fon, as far as three
times
giving,
by
this
For a
flave,
who
has once been fold, and, afterwards, obtains his liberty, But a fon, when fold by his is his own mafter ever after father, if he fhould become free, returned to his father's
:
power
and,
if
fold,
and, a fecond
;
but,
he was difcharged from his father. This law, whether written, or unwritten (for that I cannot, certhe kings obferved in the beginning, looking tainly, affirm) it as the beft of all laws. And, after the diflblution
upon
of the monarchy,
thought proper to to the confideration of the whole body propofe in the forum of the people all the cuftoms, and laws of their own country,
when
the
Romans,
firft,
Thofe of foreign inftitution, to the end that together with the rights of the public might not be changed as often as the power of the magiftrates, the decemvirs, who were authorifed by the people to colledl, and tranfcribe thefe laws, ^^ it now ftands in the inferted This among the reft ; and
K!f sfiy
Ajj/OjUfvMu
iui-.Kx Jihlwv.
to that pkcc, I fliall give the words of it here ; patrei. enuo. fidio. vitae.
explained among the other laws of the twelve tables in a note on the eleventh book But, to
by
necisoje. potestas. estod. terqve.. jm. venom, darier. iovs. estod.sei. pater, fidiom. ter. venom, dvit. fidios. a. patre. Leber, estod.
How-
Bookll.
275
However, that the decemvirs, who were appointed, three hundred years afterwards, to tranfcribe thefe laws, did not,
firft,
it,
introduce This
among
;
the
Romans
we
are
adlired by
many
is
reafons
but,
of
Numa
marry
Pompilius, the
this
;
" If a father
is
among
gives his
fon leave to
" and
*'
fortunes, he fhall,
his fon."
no longer, have the power of felling Which he would never have enadled, unlefs
all
former laws, been allowed to fell his But enough has been faid concerning thefe things. fon. I fhall, in a few words, give an account, alfo, of another
the father had, by
inflitution,
lives
of private
perfons.
For, being fenfible that the means, by which a whole people (the greateft part of whom are hard to gobe can induced to embrace a life of to vern) fobriety, prefer to gain, to cultivate a perfeverance in labor, and to juftice
XXVIir.
look upon nothing more valuable than virtue, is not inflruAion, but the habitual pradice of fuch employments, as lead to each virtue; and that thofe, who praftife them
through necefTity, rather than choice, as foon as they are free from that reftraint, return to their natural difpofition : For thefe reafons, he appointed flaves, and to
foreigners
exercife thofe trades, that are fedentary,
looking upon them as the deftroyers, and corrupters both of the bodies, and minds n 2 of
276
of
all,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
who
pradife
Book
II.
them ; and
Romans, and
:
exercifed
only employments he left For he obferved were thefe two, agriculture and warfare that men, fo employed, are temperate, lefs intangled in the
none of them.
The
by to freemen
purfuits
of forbidden love, and fubjecl to that kind of avarice only, which leads them not to injure one another, but to inrich themfelves at the expence of the enemy But, that each of thefe occupations, feparate from the
:
finding
other,
is
pointing to lay wafte the enemy's country, according to the inftitution of the Lacedaemonians, he ordered the fame perfons to
exercife the
inftead of apimperfed:, and produces murmurs, one part of the men to till the earth, and the other
foldiers;
and accuffcomed them, in time of peace, to and cultivate the land, " except when try,
for
live in the
coun-
was
necefl'ary
them
to
come
were to meet
end,
he appointed day he them the of war, And, in time taught duty of foldiers, and not to yield to any, either in the fatigues, or advantages,
that attend
it.
occafions, they in the city, in order to traffic ; and, to that a market to b^ held every ninth :
;
to market
upon which
among them
the
5S'
^^>}v
I
The
by le Jay excepte les Thefe merchants^ as h- calls ncgotiants. the were hufbjndmen, who went them, to Rome every ninth day ; as our farmers go to the next market town to fell the prodiift of their lands, and buy
what they want. Indeed, the Roman hufbandmen, often, went to Rome to tranfail affairs of much greater imporrancc
the fate of their
Fur, upon their refolutions, own country, at firft, and, atterwards, of ail mankind de:
pended.
lands.
Eookir.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
277
and money they had taken from the enemy, he infpired them with a chearfulnefs to ingage in his miHlands, flaves, tary expeditions. XXIX. If any of the citizens
inftead of delay,
he
iifed
ferences
fometimes,
taking cognizance of
them
himfelf,
; and, always, prothe piiniiliment to the greatnefs of the crime : portioned Finding, alfo, that nothing reftrains men from all evil anions,
he contrived many things to create it ; as the eredinga tribunal, where he fate injudgement, in the moft confpicuous part of the Forum ; the moft formidable
fo efFecTtiially as fear,
appearance of the
attended him, being three hundred in number, and the rods, and axes, borne by twelve
foldiers,
who
whofe offences deferved it, and beheaded others in public, whofe crimes were of the greateft magnitude. This was the conftitution of the
lictors,
who whipped
government mentioned,
the
reft.
eftabliilied
by Romulus
have
fufficiently,
XXX.
alfo,
His other adlions, both in war, and peace, which, deferve the notice of hiftory, are as follows. The
neighbouring nations being very confiderable both for their numbers, and their ftrength, and none of them friends to the Rom,ans ; he propofed to gain their affedion by marriages (which, according to the opinion of the ancients, was the firmeft bond of friendfhip) but, that, as the
confidering
Romans
were, newly,
fettled,
riches^,
nor-
278
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
IF.
nor fupported by the reputation of any great achievement, tJiofe cities would not, of their own accord, unite with them ;
but that, if violence, without abufe, were employed, they would fubmit to it, he determined, with the approbation of
by grandfather, to effed: thefe marriages a number of After he had taken virgins. feizing, at once, this refolution, he firft: made a vow to the god, who prefides
Numitor,
his
*"
facrifices,
and
feftivals,
fucceeded
Then, having
laid his
reafons
before the fenate, and they approving the deiign, he proclaimed a feftival, and public games in honor ot Neptune;
and gave notice to the neighbouring cities, inviting all, who were willing, to be prefent at the affembly, and partake of the games For he gave out that there would be prizes of
:
all forts
by
horfes,
and men.
The
concourfe of Grangers,
children to
aflift at
who came
the feftival,
facrifices,
and games
honor of Neptune,
women
alfo?
Livy
fays
that
Romulus, by
the advice
of the
to pro-
for his
fays,
new people
vide themfelves with fuitable matches j * Ecquid ncn foeniiuis quoque afylum Id enim deinnm compar aperuijfent ?
by any
of his neighbours,
defpiled the Romans ; and, at the iame time, apprehended left this power, rifing up in the middle of them,
who
Whether this ineer, connubium fore. which feems not ill applied, was handed down to Livy by the old hiftorians, or was the creature ot his own invenBut it cannot now be known muft be allowed to come with a better a Greek, grace from a Roman, than
tion,
:
might prove
their
fatal
to themfclvcs,
and
and fome of them pofterity ; .alked the embafliidors, why they had
fB.
i.
hiftorian.
c. 9.
the
Bookll.
the
laft
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
279
day, on which he was to difmifs the afienibly, he ordered the young men, when he fliould give the fignal, to feize all the virgins, who were prefent at the fhew, each
taking the firft he met with ; to keep them that night without violating their chaftity, and bring them to him the next The young men divided themfelves into feveral bodies, day.
and, as foon as they faw the iignal, feized the virgins Upon this, the flrangers were in an uproar, and, immediately, fled, The next day, when the fufpeding Tome greater mifchief.
:
were brought before Romulus, he comforted them in their diftrefs with this ailurance, that his people, in feizing them, had no deflgn to infult, but to marry them ; and told them that this was an ancient Greek cuftom, and this mevirgins
all
others, the
moft
illuf-
exhorting them to cherifli thofe, whom fortune had Then, taking an account given them for their hufbands
:
of their number, which was found to amount to lix hundred ar.d eighty three, he chofe an equal number of unmarried men, to whom he married them, each according to the
by granting
*'
s
to
them
^'
fire,
and water
in marriages, was,
tine
he
;
fays,
I
pour -marquer
parfaite union
prefa-ibed and water But they are all fo trifling, that I fhall not mention them. However, I muft not omit the reafon,
:
the cuftom, that fons, to account for to the bride to touch fire,
fuppofe, becau!e fire, and water agree fo well together ; as well, indeed, as many men, and their wives. Without
given by
paffage
;
M.
the
***
in his note
cuftom, I fhall only fay that, as marriages were contraifled by the ufe of fire, and water, fo, when a man was
i.
Roman. QuaeH,
idle
28o
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
II.
XXXI. Some
firft
but year of Romulus' reign ; in the fourth, which is more probable; for
cnterprife,
Cneius GelHus fays it was it is not likely an undertake fuch would that the chief of a new-built city before he had eftablilhed the government of it.
Some
of
this
ravifhment to a fcarcity of
:
women Others, to his feeking a color for a war But thofe, who give the moft rational account of it, and to whom,
alfo, I aifent, attribute it to a
defign of contradling a friendon affinity with the neighbouring cities. The fhip founded Romans, even, to this day, continue to celebrate the feaft,
then inftituted by Romulus, calling it, Confualia, in which a fubterraneous altar, placed near the greateft circus, the
is honoured with facriground being funk for that purpofe, of firft- fruits, and a courfe is run fices, and burnt-offerings both by horfes in chariots, and by fingle horfes The god,
:
to
Confus by the Romans ; which name, according to fome, Signifies, in our language, Iloo-Si^cov cr/o-;p(9w)/, NepUine^ who JJjakes the earth ;
are paid,
is
called
and they
altar,
fay
am
and
w..ter.
I is
inftance
dict on,
cqua et igni iiiterdicntitr? Cicero fays it was drawn, ut Or, inter diElum fit, which he, juftly, cenTiillio
M.
as
callfd
it,
''
drawn up by
Cicero
5
Sextiis Clodius
25'''
an-
againft
Velitisy jiikatis,
notation on the
c.
firft
book.
ProDom.
iS.
fenfible
Bookll.
281
fenfible there
another report ; that the feftival is, indeed, celebrated, and the courfe of the horfes performed in honor of Neptune ; but that the fubterraneous altar was, afterwards,
genius, who prefides over, and is the guardian of, hidden counfels ; and that a fecret altar was never ered:ed to Neptune, in any part of the world, either
erc6i:cd to
fome
"^
ineffable
But
it is
hard to
affert
which
of thefe opinions is the trueft. XXXII. As foon as the report of the ravifliment of the virgins, and of their marriage, was fpread about the neighbouring cities, fome refented the proceeding; others, conlidering the motive,
it
from whence
it
it
with moderation.
time,
of which, fome were of fmall confequence, but That againfl: the Sabines was very and full of All which ended confiderable, difficulty
occaiioned feveral wars,
:
hap-
pily,
as the
oracles
had
foretold to
Romulus, before he
made
the attempt, ffgnifying that he ffiould undergo great difficulties, and dangers, but that the event of them would
be profperous.
^3-
The
The
ffrft cities,
tranflators
that
AxiuoH
dffijlu.
are divided, as ufual, in rendering this, PortLis, and le Jay have given to ccff>ilog the fenfe of unknown, which is ayva^oc, Paul calls tlie unknown god, to as
'
pronounce ; and, for that reafon, called them aff^m B-aa; one of thefe was
Proierpine,
^'-
who
is
called p'pVof
koo,,
by
whom
lated
Sylburgius, and
it
M.
* * * have tranf-
properly.
The
ancients,
it
'"' -^'?C/^"f
"^f"'*^*
"^itj
^''f''*
It
In Helena, f. 1322.
Vol.
I.
were
282
ROMAN
^*
AKTIQJJITIES OF
**
Book
:
11.
were
Caenina,
^^
Antemna, and
Cruftumerium
Their
was the ravifhment of the virgins, and the defire toBut their real motive was a jealoufy of the rife, revenge it and fwift increafe of Rome, and a refolution not to fuffer a
pretence
:
common
evil to
to all
its
greateft
embafladors to neighbours. Thefe cities, therefore, fending the Sabines, defired that, as they were poffefTed both of the themfelves ftrength, and greateft riches, and thought
their neighbours,
the leaft fhare in the late abufe, they would take upon them. For the greater part of the virthe command of the war
XXXIII. When they could not prevail, the embafliidors fent from Romulus oppofing them, and courting that
people both by their words, and adiions, they grew uneafy at the lofs of time (the Sabines, for ever, affecting delays, and
putting off to a long day the deliberation concerning the war) and refolved to make war upon the Romans by themfelves,
not doubting but their own ftrength, if the three nations united their arms, would be fufEcient to conquer
one inconfiderable
city.
But
all
OToAif TocSnuv.
'
Feftiis
not,
known.
or Antemnae,
lay be-
Ailsiuva,
tween Rome, and the confluence of the Anio, and the Tiber.
*^'
Cruftumcrium, and Cruftumeria, both by Livy, and Pliny. It ftood betwcea the Tiber, and the Anio, about a mile north of Fidenac. " Cluver thinks that Cruftumerium itood upon, or near the hill, on which there is, now, a tower,
called, Maringliano Vecckio.
Kjsfo^f^fov.
This town
is
called
"
Ital.
'Steph. Epitom,
Antiq. B.
ii.
c. 8.
together
Book
II.
283
the eagernefs of together in one camp, which was owing to the Caeninenfes, who led out their forces before the reft,
This peopromoters of the war. taken the field, and wafting the ple, therefore, having that lay neareft to their own, Romulus led out his country,
greatefl:
army
he made they were, as yet, unprepared to receive him, himfelf mafter of their camp, which was, but newly,
following clofe thofe, who fled into the where they had, as yet, received no account of the city, defeat of their people; and, finding the walls, unguarded, and
formed
then,
the gates open, he took the town by ftorm, and the king xDf the Caeninenfes meeting him with a ftrong body of men,
his
own
this
hands, took
his
fpoils.
being taken in
manner,
he
ordered the inhabitants to deliver up their arms ; and, taking as many of their fons for hoftages, as he thought fit, he
againft the Antemnates. defeated, in the like manner, by falling
marched
Their
forces,
alfo,
he
while they were, yet, difperfed in foraging; and, having treated the prifoners like the others, he returned hom^e with
his
army, carrying with him the fpoils he had taken in battle, and the choiceft part of the booty, as an offering to
the gods; to
whom,
facrifices.
Romulus
that he
together with thefe, he offered many himfelf came laft in the proceffion,
and,
284
'''
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
drawn by four
horfcs.
Book
II.
in a chariot
The
reft
of the army
both foot and horfe followed, ranged in their fcveral diviiions, hymning the gods in fongs of their country, and
celebrating
were met
general with extemporary verfes. They by the citizens with their wives, and children ; themfelves on each fide of the way, congratheii:
their vidory,
and expreffed,
in
TiS^
o-u'^iCti
fit
Plu-
to cenfiire
Diotri-
Romulus
Livy, who fays, fahricato ad id aplc fercido, m\\)co6k fercidum, for a chariot. * * * This note both le and
Jay,
"
M.
which cuftom,
have
he
as
fays,
fome authors write, by Tarquinius, the fon of Damaratus and, as others, he has not However, by Poplicola.
thought
fit
to
name
thefe authors.
If
he had, we fhould have been able to judge whether their authority defervcd better to be oppofed to That of our I believe, the author, than his own. lines few a reafon he gives, before, for
former owning from whom he had it, and the other not. Cafaubon's fancy fuppofes two things; the firft, that Dionyfius had read Livy, which I do not believe ; becaufe he never mentions him among the other Latin hiftorians, whom he,
tranflated
,
the
quary
contradi6ling Varro, the greateft antithe Romans ever had, will not,
often, quotes ; and I have, upon another occafion, fliewn p, I think, that it is probable Livy's hiftory did noe appear before That of our author The other fuppofition is, that Dio:
greatly,
recommend
his authority
to
Varro had derived Opima a fpoUa, Spoils taken from general by a as Thofe Romulus took, fuch general, trom Opis, which fignifies Riches : This derivation Plutarch finds fault with, and fiys, very abfurdly, that
the reader.
In
oppofition to this,
we muft remember
what cur author has told us in his preface, that he had lived twenty two years at Rome, and made hi mfclf mailer of the Latin After language
:
Opima fpolia may, with greater proprifrom opus. Cafaubon ety, be derived
obfcrves,
which,
a
it is
man of
upon
this
occafion,
That
fiiould not,
given
"
Dionyfius, being a Greek, and unacthe Latin language, as quainted with he fuppofes, in reading the account, of this triumph of Romulus by
Life of Romulus.
"
underftood Latin as well as an Eton, or Wcftminller fcholar; moft of whom,. I dare f;y, know the fignification of
fercuhun.
Sec the eighth annotation on the
fird
B.
i.
c.
o.
book.
army
Bookir.
285
of wine, and tables fpread with all forts of viduals, which were placed before the houfes of the moft confiderable to the perfons,
army
bowls
full
end that
all,
who
and
facrifices offered
firft
which was
inftituted
pomp,
fhew
and, in which,
they have departed, in all refpeds, from their ancient fruAfter the procefTion, and the facrifice, Romulus gality.
temple, on the top of the Capitoline hill, to Jupiter, whom the Romans call ^"^Feretrius: For the ancient traces of it ftill remain, of which the longeft fides are lefs
built a fmall
In this temple, he confecrated the fpoils of the king of the Caeninenfes, whom he had killed with his own hand. Jupiter Feretrius, to whom Romulus de~
fifteen feet
:
than
^^'
Kec'y.Y,^i-\
ojvw
j;xf^vai?.
Ks^i;
rcan
ufcd here by our author in the fame fenfe the poets ufc the word, that is, to fill, without any regard to mixture ;
is
; and, by his princrples, ought not to have been foHcitous about the
reparation of temples.
'I"he
philofoas
thus,
Homer
^
fays,
f
Romans
in
proportion
they
:
1
5 ^
fl
Upon
^9-
which, the
Greek
fchoHaft, very
rent 01 that hberty, their virtue It being very natural for men, who were
plunging
firlt
Auguftus repaired very extraordinary, he repaired it by the advice of Atticus, who was an Epicu;
"3
and, what
is
vidence
Ootrr.
:.
^. 93-
"
dicated
i86.
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
T^oituisy^oc,
OF
;
Book
II.
The T-rophy-bearer I,xvXo(popo<;, 'The Spoil-bearer^ as feme are of opinion \ or TTrs^ps^frnCj Excelienf ; becaufe he excels all things, and comprehends
be called either
tiniverfal nature,
and motion.
After the king had performed the facrifices to the gods in thankfgiving for his vidory, and offered up the choicest of the booty, before he entered upon any other
bufinefs,
XXXV.
in
what manner
himfelf
firft
the conquered cities were to be treated ; he delivering the opinion he thought the beft.
After
all
the fenators,
who were
prefent,
the counfels of their chief, as fafe to all the other advantages, that were likely great applaufe to flow from them to the commonwealth, not only for the
prefent,
he called together all the women, who belonged to the Antemnates, and Caeninenfes, and had been feized with the reft And, when they appeared before
but for ever
after,
:
him
lamenting, throwing themfelves at his feet, and bewailing the calamities of their country, he commanded them to ceafe their lamentations, and be fllent ; then, fpoke to
*'
:
cities,
Your fathers, and brothers, together to which you belong, deferve to meet
:
"
*'
with every kind of feverity, for having preferred an unHowneceffary and difhonourable war to our friendfliip
ever,
*'
we
*'
fear
Bookll.
z%'j
" the and by our appreliendon of the envy of arrogant, " men and ; are, alfo, perfuaded that mercy does not, a " little, contribute to alleviate the common evils, to vi'hich
" mankind
are
fubjeit,
as
we
" ftood in need of That of others And your behaviour to " vour hufbands having been, hitherto, blamelef<?, we are " of that this will be no fmall honor, and return
opinion
it
:
" "
go unpuniflitake from fellow-citizens neither their ed, and your liberty, " their nor other aay advantages they enjoy : poileffions, " And to thofe, who chufe to flay there, as well as to fuch,
for
We
"
as are delirous to
remove
hither,
we
grant
full
liberty
to^
" make their option; not only without danger, but with" out fear of But, to the end they may never repenting. " their fault ; and, that no occalion may be found repeat
*^'
remedy,
and That, which will, at the fame time, conduce to the " and fecurity of both, will be, to make thofe reputation, ** cities colonies of Rome, and to fend a proper number of " our own people from hence to inhabit them, jointly, with *' citizens. Go away, therefore, fatislied; and your fellowredouble your love, and regard for your hufbands, to
*'
whom
hearing this, were greatly, pleafed, and, fhedding tears of joy, left the Romulus fent a colony of three hundred men into forum.
The women,
each
city,
to
whom
be divided
among them by
28B
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
who
deiired to
Book
II.
Antemiiates,
tiiither
together with their with taining the poffeffion of their lands, and bringing
all their effeds.
them
Thefe,
who were
not
lefs
fimd, the king, immediately, incorporated with the tribes, and the curiae : So that, the Romans had then, for the firft
all,
upon the
regifter.
cities,
Greek extraction (for they were, then, inhabited by the Aborigines, who had taken them from the Siceli, and who, as I faid before, were part of thofe Oenotri, who came out of Arcadia) after this war, became Roman
colonies.
XXXVI. Romulus,
his
army
who were
better prepared
them both
city,
in a pitched battle,
they having behaved themfelves with great bravery, he did not think fit to punifh them any farther, but made this city, alfo, a Roman colony, like the two former.
Cruftumerium was a colony of the Albans, planted many The fame of the gebefore the building of Rome. years
war, and of his clemency to the conquered being fpread through many cities, feveral brave men joined
neral's valor in
him, bringing with them confiderable powers, together with their whole families From one of thejfe leaders, who
:
Caelius, one of
:
on which he
fettled,
is,
Whol e
Bookll.
289
Whole
alfo,
tlie
example of
Sabines,
Roman
colonies.
The
and accufed one another feeing thefe things, grew uneafy, for not having crulhed the power of the Romans, while it
was in
its
infancy
it,
contend with
determined,
inftead of which, they were, now, to when it was, greatly, increafed They
;
:
former error, by into the field. And, foon after, fending a confiderable army
therefore,
to corredl
their
in the greateft and moft digaifembling a general council ^' nified city of the nation, called Cures, they all gave their votes for the war, and appointed Titus, furnamed Tatius,
kino- of the Curetes, to be their general.
affembly broke up, and made preparations for the war, every one, returning home, to Rome, with a great army, the defigning to advance
had come
mean
time,
beft preparations he was able to ; being fenfible that he was to defend himfelf againft a warlike people.
7-
alfo,
made
the
MiSv^hiot.
in
the neighbourhood of Rome, and near the confines of the Sabines ; and was
Ic a colony of the Albans. belonged to the Latines, as our author informs ' book ; Miv is wohiv us in the third
IK T!j Aalivwv fSus^f
not far from the river Himella, now calkdL'Jia, and fomething more than twenty five Roman miles north from Rome. This citygave two kings to the Romans,Tatius, and Numa, arid, alfo,
7"
:
Kujif.
gave name to the Romans themfelves, who, from thence, were called Quirires.
"
Kvf k,
y,i
uia>!\i1o
ol
T>jf
Pwutjf
/3o-i-
long fince, lain in But it is fuppoled to have ftood ruins on the fpot, where there is, now, a fmall
'
<?>;,>)-
monaftery, called,
s
ilVefcovio di Sahina,
'
C. 34.
ii.
c.
9.
Strabo,
B. v, p. ^49,
Vol.
I.
Pp
With
290
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
this viev/,
OF
Book
hill,
II.
With
he
of the Palatine
by
upon
it,
as a farther
fecurity to the
and furrounded the adjacent hills, the '* Aventine, and That, now, called the Capitoline hill, with ditches, and
ftrong palifades
:
with
each of them by a fufficient guard ; and, if any other place could contribute to their fecurity, he fortified That, alfo, with ditches, and
palifades,
there.
In the
mean
time, there
came
friend
72-
to
him
man
achievements, whofe
;
lately,
become
^'
his
of the city of
Ex
Solonium,
of the
this
city.
is
Tov
M.
"***, in his
note
making
73*
fays that Dionyfius upon contradids himfelf by laying, in the third book, that Anciis Martius/w///?this paflTage,
arsAfoif.
There
note in
which
it
M. ***
Hudfon upon
occafion,
ed this
is
mifreprefentation
appears that there muft be fome miftake in the name of this city, there not having been any city fo called in
which
plainly, appear by comthe terms made ufe of by Dioparing In this in thcfe two places. nyfius
will,
Cluver is there cited for Tyrrhenia. Vetulonium inftead of Soloreading nium, which is a very reafonable conjedture , fince Vetulonium was one of the twelve principal cities of Etruria, and fo confiderable, that the enfigns of magiftracy, afterwards, in ufe at
"
before us, he fays that Romulus furrounded the Aventine hill with a ditch,
the other pafTage, he fays Af*SvMv. In that Ancus Martius made no fmall
Aventine
addition to the city by inclofing the hill within its walls ; ry ztoAh
AfyojwsVov Au1tvof. to the vifibly, relates
The
firft,
therefore,
for-
^entlt :
extemporary
tification
made by Romulus
;
Bhfenoi haec prima dedit praecedcre fa/ccj, Et junxit lotidem taclto terrore :
Haec
fecurts alias eboris dccora'vit bonnre curules,
cf.ro.
to repulfe
the Sabint'S
c. 2,
B.
viii.
a con-
Bookll.
291
number of auxiliary forces coniiftiiig of Tyrrhenians. There came to him alfo, from the Albans, fent by his grandfather, a good number of foldiers with their
confiderable
making warUke engines Thefe men were fuppHed with provifions, arms, and all other neceffaries. When every thing was ready for the war on both fides, the Sabines, defigning to take the field in the
attendants,
:
artificers for
beginning of the fpring, refolved, firft, to fend embalTadors to the enemy, with orders both to require the women to be
to home, and to demand fatisfadion for feizinp- them the end that, being denied it, they might feem under a
fent
;
neceffity
to enter
they fent
that the to
upon the war With this view, therefore, embaffadors. But Romulus thought itreafonable
:
fince they themfelves were not unwilling live with their hulbands, fliould be fuffered to remain
women,
;
but confented to grant them any thing elfe they defired, provided they applied to him in a friendly manner, and
did not begin the war
with them
However, they, agreeing to nothing he propofed, marched out with their army, which confided of twenty five tkoufand foot, and near a thoufand horfe. The Roman army was not much inferior in number, the
:
^'^
74-
Auw
(J'
*** thinks it is not credible that the army of Romulus fliould be fo numerous ; fince, after he had incorporated the Caeninenfes, and Antemnates with his own people, the whole number did not exceed fix thoufand, as we have ften ; and it is not to be believed, he fays,
ox7>cor<(ii
f/.s
1U1
Tut^ocv
|Uu^ijf,
iTTTrwr.
M.
and the other cities could have lupphed him with fourteen thoufand more. But he
feems to have forgotten that our author has, already, told us that many brave menhad, before,joined him with confiderable forces, befidcs Caelius-,
that
many
2
cities
had fubmitted
to
him,
Lucumo had
foot
Pp
292
foot
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Book
11.
amounting to twenty thoufand, and the horfe to eight This army, being divided into, two bodies, inhundred.
camped before the city One of which bodies, commanded by Romulus himfelf, was pofted on the EfquiHne hill ; the
other,
on the Quirinal
:
hill,
which was
not, then,
by that name
known command of
of their preparations, decamped in the night, and marched through the country without doing any damage to the inhabitants, and, before fun
lies
rife,
incamped on the
hills:
plain, that
ferving
and
no place of ftrength
under
great
his troops
his
army,
he found
to
himfelf
perplexity,
not
knowing how
employ
relieved
But he was
from
;
fortune
anxiety by an unexpedled piece of good the ftrongefl: of the fortrefTes being delivered
this
up
joined him,
alfo, with a good number of forces, bcfides the Alban fuldiers, and the artificers fent by his grandfather: And I cannot think it incre-
reft,
"-ene-
a'dative cafe
upon
thoie
occalions.
dible
that
all
thefe
together might
we
amount to There is an
fouiteen
thoufand
men.
find in his critical works, ufes this in the fame manner; prcpofition
exprefTion, madeufe of by our author a few lines before, which well deferved the attention of the
Cambyfes was
ofApries, he
tok
t7(uy\,a\'lM
commentators
jrou iTTi Tavloi
;
it is
fays,
here
we
Kv^cv ya^
AfAuaiv
EIII
wa^x
THN
OTFATEPA,
c. a,
AA' v KuCu(rE.
In Thalia,
to
Bookll.
to
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
293
the following adventure. For, while the Sabincs were pafling by the foot of the Capitoline hill, to view the
place,
him by
whether any part of the hill could be taken either by furprize, or force, they were obferved from the eminence by a virgin, whofe name was Tarpeia, the dauo-h-
and
fee
ter
of a
man
of diftindion,
as
who commanded
in the place
^^
both Fabius, and Cincius write, had a mind to the bracelets, which they wore on their left arms,
This
virgin,
and
to their
rings:
But, according to the account Tyrrhenians in elegance. the cenforian, in his hiftory, the defire given by Lucius Pifo,
them up
is
But which of
thefe accounts
the
afterwards.
fending out one of her maids by a little gate, which was not known to be open, defired the to come, and confer with her in private, king of the Sabines and to of affair commuan as having neceflity, importance nicate to him : Tatius, in hope of having the place betrayed to him, accepted the propofal, and came to the place ap^^ as near as the when the virgin, approaching pointed ;
This
virgin, therefore,
IS-
E^ai^ (ififx^iJai
ruv
v]/AXiwv.
Livy
treats this
and rather thinks flie v/as bribed by Tatius Hovrever that to admit the Sabines to be, cur author has taken care
account
as a fable,
:
Ek
this,
ftpfulov.
hted
is
quam poiiiit
This
may
B.
i.
c. II,
nature
294
ROMAN
flie
ANTia.UITIES OF
Book
IT.
nature of the place would allow, informed him that her father was, uoon fome occafion, gone out of the fortrefs that night,
but that
and,
if
they
the night, fhe would deliver up the place to condition that they gave her, as a reward for the treachery, which all the Sabines wore on their left arms. thofe
things,
his afilirance
on oath for the performance of this agreement, and gave the fame to him ; then, having appointed the ftrongeft part of the fortrefs, to which the Sabines were to repair, and the
moft unguarded hour of the night for the enterprize, fhe returned without being difcovered by thofe within. XXXIX. So far all the Roman hiftorians agree, but not
in what follows.
For
Pifo,
the cenforian,
whom
men-
tioned before, fays, that a meffenger was fent out of the to give intelHgence to Roplace by Tarpeia in the night mulus of the agreement made by her with the Sabines (in
confequence of which flie propofed, by taking advantage of the ambiguity of the expreffion in that agreement, to
demand
to fend a reinforcement to the fortrefs that night, by the " with their cornafiiftance of the
which,
enemy,
together
Jvvoilov.
fecrecy.
E?>iKlov,
meat
qu'ellc pi/t.
le
The
fidelity
of
quently,
very
Sylburgiiis. though it is, often, of advantage to liim, fometimes leads him intoafnare; as
*,
M.
* *
in
tranflating
properly. 7t Aolu
Cafaubon,
For it has done upon this occafion he has rendered his miftake Hterally ;
:
veryjuftly, obferves that Portus, by defiring to add the praepofition cw, did not confiJer that this Atticifm is,
often,
Tdrpcia
j'j
to
mand er.
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
their arms,
295
pri-
might be taken
that the mejGTenger, deferting to the king of the Sabines, acquainted him with the deiign of Tarpeia.
But,
However, Fabius, and Cincius, fay there was no fuch thing ; on the contrary, they affirm that the virgin obferved her But they all agree, again, in what treacherous compact For they fay that, upon the approach of the king follows.
:
of the Sabines with a detachment of his befl troops, Tarpeia, in execution of her promife, opened the gate agreed upon,
to the
enemy; and,
calling
up the
garrifon,
would
known
mafters of the place the Sabines, finding the gates open, and the place deferted, themfelves of it And that Tarpeia, alledging that poflefled {he had performed her part of the agreement, infifted upon
:
the Sabines being ready again, Pifo fays that to give the virgin the gold they wore on their left arms, demanded their fhields, not their ornaments : That the impofition, and, at the fame time, which thought of an expedient not to violate the agreement ; was to give her the fhields, as the maid defired, but to find
authors.
XL. Here,
This
is
tovT
auya-t ^oiffe-i*
know
a good writer, who does nor, I Ihall, therefore, conoften, ufe It. tent myfelf with quoting one mftance
Av^^a^
sf
ahhoiuTns^.
of
this
Atucifm from
"
Homer,
means
296
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
that
(lie
OF
;
Book
II.
means
the
fliould
make no
:
ufe of t!iem
and,
imme-
diately,
threw
with
and ordered
reft to
do the fame
fell
all fides,
that Tarpeia, thus pelted on under the number, and force of the blows,
their fhields.
And
But Fabius
at-
to the Sabines
to give her the ornaments of gold, as fhe deiired, repined at the greatnefs of the reward, and threw their fhields at her,
had ingaged themfelves by their oaths to give her But what followed gives the greater appearance of thefe. For fhe was honoured with a truth to the opinion of Pifo
as if they
:
monument
in the place
hill
where
flie
:
fell,
and
lies
buried on
any of thefe honors either from thofc fhe had betrayed, or from thofe, by whom fhe was killed ; but, if there had been any remains of her body, in of time, have they would, procefs
been
of the city And the Romans every year, perform libations to her (I relate what Pifo writes) whereas, if flie had loft her life in betraying her country to the enemy, it is not probable flie would have received
the moft facred
dug up, and caft out of the city, in order to deter, and warn others from committing the like crimes. But let
'^
every one judge of thefe things as he pleafes. XLI. However Tatius, and the Sabines, being maftcrs of a ftrong fortrefs, and having, without any trouble, taken " carried on the greateft part of tl>e Romans the baggage,
78-
The
^oS.. that (poQof IS ufed adtively in this place, and fignifies terror, not fear.
glad
I am very z.oAf,ucv <Rf^if,v. can do M. * '* the iuftice to lay that he is the only one, of the four
I
79-
Tov
war
BooklT.
DIONYSIUS H AL IC A R N A SSEN SI S.
297
war, now, with feciirity: And, as the armies lay incainped at a Tmall diftaiice from each other, fev^eral attempts were
made, and fl<:irmi(hes happened on many occafions, vv^hich were not attended with any great advantages, or loffes to either party. Afterwards, two pitched battles were fought,
the forces on both fides ingaged with the and each of them loft a confiderable greateft animofity ; number of men. While the time was thus prolonged, they
in which,
all
both came to the fame refolution, which was, to decide, by a general ingagement, the fortune of the war Whereupon,
:
the leaders of both armies, confummate in the art of war, and the foldiers ufed to a6lion, advancing to the plain, that between the two camps, performed many memorable lay
actions, as well in attacking, as in receiving the
rallying,
enemy
in
and renewing the fight with equal advantage. Thofe, who, from the ramparts, were fpedlators of this
doubtful battle, which, often varying, alternately inclined to each fide, when their own people had the advantage, inand fpired them with frefii courage by their exhortations,
fhouts; and,
when
they were
prefixed,
: a total mifbehaviour, by their By which, both armies were compelled to fupport the dreadful incidents of the battle, even beyond their ftrength.
The ingagement
trandators,
:
all
that day,
who has rendered this pafwith All the reft have propriety fage that it this ienfe they protracted given the war ; whereas, he has tranftated it
,
And
this is
Herodotus
his given
to
In Thalia,
40.
Vol.
I.
Q^q
without
29S
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
fide,
Book
II.
XLII. The
care of the
own
wounded, reinforced
battle,
upon another
met, again,
in the
fought till night, when the Romans had the advantage in both wings ; the right being commanded by Romulus
himfelf; and the
left
he brought His name was Metius Curtius, victory with the conquerors a perfon remarkable for his ftrength, and perfonal courage ;
:
but, chiefly, celebrated for his contempt of every danger, and every fear. This man commanded in the center, and
had overcome
thofe,
who
oppofed him
troops were, already, prefled, and their lines forced, he encouraged thofe about him ; and, purfuing that part of the enemy's forces, that fled, and was difperfed, drove them to
This obliged Romulus to leave the vidory imperfedt, and, returning from the purfuit, to haften to that part of the This deenemy, that was vidlorious.
the gates of
:
Rome
parture of Romulus with his forces gave an opportunity to" the Sabines, who had been difordered, to renew the flght
fell
upon
For fome time, ths Sabines received the onfet of the Romans, and fought with
and
his victorious
great
Bookir.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
:
299
But, being attacked by greater numbers, themfelves by retiring to their they gave way^ and faved camp ; Curtius fecuring their retreat, and preventing their
great gallantry
were in diforder ; which gave being purfued, while they them an opportunity of retiring without precipitation For
:
he flood his ground, and fought, and received Romulus, when he attacked him in perfon. Here, infued a great and between the leaders themfelves But glorious ingagement Curtius, having received many wounds, and loft much blood, retired by degrees, till he came to a deep lake, round which
:
it
was
difficult for
him
to advance, the
enemy being
through
it,
pofted
on
all fides
of
it ;
and impoflible
to pafs
it
from
the quantity of
mud,
that furrounded
waters, that were gathered together in the middle : When he came to the lake, armed as he was, he threw himfelf
into the water:
fuppofing he would, imable to purfue mediately, perifli in the lake, and not being fo much mud, and water, turned upon the reft him
And Romulus,
difficulty,
got
fafe,
of the lake, without quitting his arms, and was This place is now filled up ; but is led away to the camp. called, from this adventure, the Lake Curtius^ being about
the middle of the
Roman
forum.
XLIII. Romulus, while he purfued the reft, advanced near the capitol, and had great hopes of making himfelf mafter of the place ; but, being weakened by many wounds, and hurt by a fevere ftroke with a ftone, which, having been thrown, at him from a high place, had hit him on the temple,
Q^q
he
3C0
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
were feized with
Book
II.
he was taken up half dead by thofe about him, and carried When the Romans, no longer, faw their into the city.
and the right wing fled But the troops, that were polled on the left commanded much celeby Lucumo, encouraged by their leader, a man brated for military achievements, and who had performed
leader, they
fear,
:
many
But he himfelf being pierced through the fides with a javelin, and falling through weaknefs, they Upon which, the whole Roman army fled ; gave way alfo and the Sabines, imboldened by their flight, purfued them
ground
fome time
they approached the gates, they were repulfed; the youth, whom the king had appointed to CTuard the walls, fallying out upon them with frefli forces 3
to the city
:
But,
when
and Romulus, who, by this time, was, in fome degree, recovered of his wound, coming out to their afliflance with
the fate of the battle turned, and, poflible expedition, in fiiv^or of the Romans For thofe, who greatly, changed themfelves from their late fear at the unfled, recovered
all
:
looked-for appearance of their leader j and forming, that inftant attacked the enemy ; while the Sabines, who were,
then, ^"driving the others into the city, and
** K.cilfipyovle;
otJl^/c.
^'
made no doubt
Kalw^j/jtwviif,
xathis
TKf)t^o"e^of.
is
Hefychius.
And
the fenle
This exprefnon has great and is taken from Herodoelegance, tus, whofe ftyle our author fo often
to
ji^^i
etc.
which Syldone. Portus have Jay has laid, qui vera tuni imra nicenia fe which would be very well, coittinebatit if our author had faid ia1^j/ov7 ixvl^^.
have
triven to this
le
word
-,
imitates, that
may
venture to affirm
bur^ius, and
;
no man can be
the latter,
who
meafure, acquainted, himfelf with the manner of the former. Cyrus (1 mean
*'
Ke!< mSiiJ.n3i.v
oioiA'cvoi ^;3;^v)jv
eivi
thefounder ofthePerfianempirejhad a
of
Eookir.
301
by ftorm, when they fliw this fudden and unexpected change, thought of providing for their own fafety But they found it no eafy matter to retreat to their camp,
of taking
:
being purfued from an eminence, and through a hollow way ; and, in this rout, happened ^"the great lofs tliey fuflained. After they had thus fought a doubtful battle that day, and both met with unexpedled turns of fortune, the fun, now,
being near his fetting, they parted. XLIV. The following days, the Sabines held a council, in which they deliberated whether they fhould return with
their forces, after they
had done
poflible
till,
by a vidory, they
to
fj.r,
khvcv cTTtSisAiveiv
authority of
Jefs
tlie
it is,
Vatican manufcripr,
has reftored
certainly,
need not point out to the (fAoi. learned reader the analogy between this expreffion, and That our author has made uie of upon this occafion. The Latin tranflator of Herodotus has rendered this very properly, though not very elegantly, by fndla duhitatio.
I
which, though
paflages,
.
numberdefeflive
.
in this,
^^-
aroAu? (fovof.
This
particle
0',
which makes
For,
is
zsoKm^
ymon, which
widely,
firft
all
the
Our
rranflators
have exprefled
differs,
,
in their fe-
Littlebury,
veral verfions,
from
x\\zx
whole
woAu?
(povof yi\{\a.i
the
fignifying
fidered this paflage of Herodotus, he could not have rendered That, before
us, nee ulh'.m ohjlare machinamentmn futabant quo minus, etc. However, he has been followed, in his error, by
the great Jlanghter happened upon that I know there is a occafion. great difficulty in rendering thcfe powers of the
has faid que rien ne pouvoit les enipechsr de prendre leur ville. This pafTage of Herodotus, alfo, fhews
M.
***,
who
Greek language, in any other Bur, every reader expedls that a tranflator fliould, at leaft, attempt it.
:
In Clio,
c.
2og,
ihould
302
ROMAN
an end to
confidered that
ANTIC^JITIES OF
it it
Book
II.
fliould put
in the
They
them, both to
would be of bad confequence to return home with the Hiame of having efFeded
nothing, and to ftay there, when none of their attempts As to a treaty with the fucceeded to their expedation.
enemy concerning an accommodation, which they looked upon as the only honourable means of putting an end to the war, they thought it not more convenient to them, than to the Romans. On the other fide, the Romans were, not lefs,
but, even more, perplexed than the Sabines, what courfe to For they could refolve neither take in the prefent juncture
:
to reftore the
women, nor
to retain
the
firft
to be attended with an
them
defeat,
elfe,
and with a
that fhould be impofed upon them ; and the other with many difmal fcenes in the defolation of their country, and the deflru6lion of the flower of their youth : And, if
they
of obtaining any favourable conditions, for many reafons ; but, chiefly, becaufe haughty men treat an enemy, who
courts them, with feverity, rather than moderation. XLV. While both were confuming the time in thefe
confiderations, daring neither to renew the fight, nor treat of the Romans, who were Sabines, and the peace, the wives of caufe of the war, aflembling together, without their hufbands,
after
confultation
firfl
among
themfelves, determined to
make
the
The
mention of an accommodation to both armies. who propofed this meafurc to tlie refl of the perfon,
women.
BooklT.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
called Herfilla, a \\'oman of
303
women, was
no obfcure birth
being already:
among
the Sabines.
Some have
faid that,
But married, {he was feized with the virgins as a maid thofe, who give the moft probable account, fay, that fhe
with her daughter by her own confent For, according to them, her only daughter was, alfo, raviflied among the
ftaid
:
reft.
came to thefenate; and, having obtained audience, they made a long harangue, in which they, earneftly, deiired leave to go their relations; exprefling great hopes of uniting the two
After the
women had
taken
this refolution,
they
nations,
When
of eftablifhing friendfhip between them. the fenators, who were prefent with the king in
and
council, heard this, they were, exceedingly, pleafed, and looked upon it as the only expedient in their prelent difficulties. Upon which, a decree of the fenate was made to this
fliould,
with their hulbands, have permiflioii upon leaving them in the quality of embafladors, to their countrymen ; to
go,
and that
nations.
thofe,
children,
fome of them,
alfo,
they went out, dreffed in mourning; When carrying their fmall children.
in the camp of the Sabines, lamenting, and they arrived the feet of every one, they raifed great comfalling at in all, who faw them, none being able to refrain pafTion from tears. The council being afTembled on this occafion,
and the king commanding them to give an account of the reafons, that brought them thither, Herfilia, who had advifed
this
304
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
and was
at the
Book
II.
this refolution,
them,
thofe,
in a long
who
fake,
and pathetic difcourfe, to give peace to were interceding for their hufbands, and for
tliey profefTed
whofe
to
As
to the
them with
their
XLVI.
children,
this, all
the
women, with
raifed
threw themfelves
till
at the feet
mained
proftrate,
thofe,
who were
:
them
from the ground, promiiing to do every thing, that was Then, having ordered them reafonable, and in their power to withdraw, and confulted together, they determined to
And firft, a truce was agreed upon between peace. the two nations : After that, the kings had an interview,
make
and a peace was concluded. The terms agreed upon, which That they confirmed by their oaths, were as follows Romulus, and Tatius fliould be kings of the Romans, with
:
^^
That the
city,
preferving
its
founder,
be called
Rome: And
*3'
I(rov|/i)(|)f.
am
furprifed at the
and, in this
inaccuracy of the iranflators in renderPortus, and Sylburing this word, gius, by faying pari pcteftate, have
Thucydides
ufes the
word
in that
mined
the
certainly, never thought of the Greek text, when they rendered it tin pouvoir Ia-o4/>)!f cf, unegalf une puijfance egale.
noble fpeech, in which Pericles encourages the Athenians not to fubmit to the Peloponnefians, who, he fays, labor under many diladvantages ; and, among the reft, mentions this, that
^
zsa-vtii
re
IT0fH<I>01
iotvltv
ov7k,
<
a^
who
has
'B.
i.
o^o^uAo, to ip'
c.
hsos a-mviti.
141.
be
Bookir.
305
be called a
be comprehended under one general appellation, and, from And that all the country of Tatius, be called ^+ Quirites
:
wilHng, might fettle at Rome, and and that they bring with them the images of their gods ; fhould be incorporated with the tribes, and the curiae. After they had fvvorn to the obfervance of this treaty, and
the Sabines,
eredled altars ^'in
who were
memory of
as
it is
their oaths,
mingled together, and all the generals returned home with their forces, except Tatius, the king, and three perfons of the moft conliderable
of the holy way,
called, they
families,
who
ftaid at
Rome, and
after
which
their
pofterity
them enjoyed
Thefe were
Volufus Valerius, and Tullus, furnamed Tyrannus, with Metius Curtius, who fwam crofs the lake with his arms :
Others
in
ftaid,
number
clients,
not
lefs
Every thing being fettled, the kings thought the city had received a great encreafe of people, proper, fince to double the number of the patricians, by adding to the
former
*4'
XL VII.
illuftrious families,
'
as
inhabitants;
Livy afligns the fame Kuf(7f. reafon for this appellation : lia gemiTiata urbe, ut Sabinis tamen aliud daretur, Quirites a curibus appellati.
*5-
Etti
toij
o'fjio/f.
The
tranflators
are
unanimous
in
fuppofing, in their
feveral verfions, that they erefted thefe altars in order to fwear to the obllrv-
out confidering that our author fays they fwore to perform the treaty beSo that, fore he mentions the altai s I think, we muft conclude that the altars were erefted to perpetuate the memory of this treaty, which was confirmed in fo folemn a manner ; and, by which the two nations were united.
:
withB.
i.
c.
13.
Vol.
I.
which
3o6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
alfo called patricians
^*
:
Book IL
Of thefe, a hundred
Concerning thefe things, almoft the authors of the Roman hiitory agree But fome few
differ in the
number of the
additional fenators
For they
fay
that not a hundred, but fifty only were admitted into the fenate upon this occafion. Concerning the honors
which the kings conferred on the women, in return for their mediation, all the Roman hiftorians do not agree:
alfo,
that, befides
many
other confider-
they gave their names to the curiae, which were thirty, as I have faid. That being the number of the women, who went upon the embafly. But Terentius Varro does not agree with them in this particular For he fays that Romulus gave the names to the curiae earlier than this,
:
when
divided the people; fome of thefe names ^^ being taken from their chiefs ; and others from the places
he,
firft,
^^'
$^7^ii.
The French
trandators
are unfortunate in rendering this period. M. *** has thought fit to call
thefe, les tribus,
mans, the dignity of fenator, as well as all the magiftracies, could only be
inftead of
les
curies,
which he Jhculd have faid. And le Jay has confounded the patricians with the fenators, and made the hundred men, chofen by the curiae, to have
been elefted into the number of the
patricians, inRead of the fenators, /ii7ar
Thus, wefhall enjoyed by patricians ^ find, that Tarquinius Prifcus, when he added another hundreci peribns to
:
the fenate,
firft
made them
patricians,
prendre,
comme
les
atitres,
noni,
et
la qualite de patrices.
Patricians they were, to be fure, but they were fenators alfo ; which laft quality he has omitted,
and then fenators. ^7- Ato zsMlm. Here is, certainly, a fault in the text, which runs through all the editions. This the tranflators have been fo fenfible of, that they have followed Gelenius, who, upon what
authority I know not, has read wa-a tuv -zaahai ziyal^ioav. But the misfor-
2y
Roffi.
ii.
tune
c.
is,
that the
names of
the curiae
67.
inhabited
Bookll.
307
inhabited by the curiae He fays, alfo, that the number of the women, who went upon the embaily, was not thirty, but three hundred and twenty feven; and does not think it probable that the kings
fo
many women
of them.
I
of
this
honor, to beftow
it
only upon a
kw
thought
fay
became
me
more of them, than was proper. XLVIII. Concerning the city of the Quirites, from whence Tatius, and his followers came (for the courfe of
this narration
them
alfo,
and
were, and from whence) we have received the In the territory of Reate, when the following account. Aborigines were in polTejOion of it, a certain virgin of that
lay
who they
country, who was of the firft quality, dancing with others of her fex, went into a temple of Enyalius : The Sabines,
give to Enyalius the name of Curinus; without being able to affirm for certain, whether he is the god Mars, or fome other, enjoying the fame honors :
Romans
For fome are of opinion that each of thefe names is attributed to the fame god, who prefides over combats
:
two
feveral
gods of war.
However,
this
maid, while
flie
from whence the people, who compofed them, originally, came; but from the places they inhabited Which is confirmed by Plutarch, who, in his life of Romulus, has, plainly, taken many things from our author and,
:
-,
may, very probably, help us to the right reading of this paffao-e ; -ssaKhon ym^ i^^irtv x-ko XfiPIxiN Tf
I would, therefore, read, with a fmall alteration, inftead of
ar^ocDij^o^fa?.
mentions this opinion, that the names of the curiae were taken
like him,
(Xtto zravlaiv,
7ro towwk.
Rr
was,
3o8
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
11.
was, on a fudden, feized with divine infpiration ; and, ceafmg to dance with her company, ran into the fandiiary of the After which, being with child by this genius, as every
:
god forth a fon, whofe name was body beheved, fhe brought to Medius, and his furname Fidius, who being arrived manhood, had not a human, but a divine form ; and was, of all men the moft renowned for miUtary achievements >
and, being defirous to build a city,
^^
at his
own
expence,
he gathered together a great number of people of the neighbourhood, and, in a very fhort time, built the city, called Cures: Which he called by that name, as fome fay, from the genius, who was reputed to have been his father ; or, as
others
Sabines call fpears,. This is the account given by Terentius Varro. Cures. XLIX. But ^'Zenodotus of Troezene, who has written^
write,
from a fpear
for
the
the hiftory of the Umbri, fays that the Sabines, firft, dwelt, in the Reatine territory, as it is called, of which they were the original inhabitants ; and that, being driven from thence into the country they now inhabit ; by the Pelafgi, they came
name with
their habitation,
fays
from Umbri,
were
SS"
called, Sabines.
A^'
%a.-o['i.
French
tranflators
it
gius faw this difficulty, by his leaving out. A$' sv7sf, plainly, fignifics, rt/
rendering this de fuo nomine ; which they have tranflated without confidering that the name of this man was Medius Fidius, and That of the city Cures, which name cannot, pofTithe other. bly, be derived from that Sylburconclude may, certainly,
his
own
lators
fumptibus.
^9-
can
find
nothing
We
this hifto-
rcceived
Bookir.
309-
received their
^'
Sancus, a
and
to fub-
by fome,
ZaCim.
I fee
no reafon
with Sylburgius, in the room of Sabinus, contrary to the authority of all the manufcripts, and
ffitute Sabiis,
either Dionyfius, or
editions, fince
him
Sabinus,
lialiifque,
Livy, or, even, converfed with any, who had read them, he would never have fallen into the ridicule of charging the Romans with having ercdled a flatucto' Simon
paterque Sabinus
Vitifator.
Sabine
This is the true readl.(iyv.oy. and thus it muft be reftored in ^ Livy, where he fays, in fpeaking ot Vitruvius, bona ejus Semoni Sanco
9'*
1
on the ftatue of this semoni. sango. deo. FiDio. which he fuppofes to have been
god,
Simoni deo fantfo.
in.o;
cenfuerutit confecranda.
For
this divi'
fays, in his juftification, that, in this, he did not intend to deceive any one. This I am-
My
learned friend,
nity of the Sabines was called Semo, Sancus, Sangus, and Fidius ; the laft of which I look upon to be a Roman name, and the other three to have been the name of that god, as they called him, in the Sabine language, which
was
not, like the Latin, originally, Greek, notwithftanding the fmall co-
lony of Lacedaemonians,
to fettle
who came
:
very willing to allow ; but hope he will, alfo, allow that, if his fincerity acquits him of any defign to deceive, his ignorance, and credulity render him a poor guide to follow. I wonder what the Roman Senate, to whom he addreflcs his apology, thought of this extraordinary difcovery But I fuppofe they had never heard either of him, or
:
among
the Sabines
And,
his
this
writings.
I
"
that their language was not, originally, Greek, appears from the tollowing
where he refutes the who held that Numa of thofe, opinion had been inftrudted by Pythagoras, which, heobferves, could not be, fince the latter lived in the time of Servius
paflage of Livy,
Juftin, that he ad'^ not only, to the Roman fenate, whom he Hatters with the title
drefles
it,
apology of
obferve, in reading
of h^
title
ffMyyi^tjlog,
above a hundred years after Numa, and refided ac Croton, in a After which, he diftant part of Italy
Tullius,
:
given by a father of tl^ Chriftian church to an afTembly ol heathens) but, alfo, to the emperor
to be
Rome.
The ftatue,
of by Juftin, was,
I find,
^-
Ex
quJius
locis,
many
years ago,
dug up
in
ejufdem aetatis fuijj'et (Pythagoras) aul quo linguae qua famd SabinoSy commerclo quenqjiam ad cupiditatan
S
^
of Lhe Tiber, with the very infcription before mentioned, which had, fo unfortunately, milled Juftin.
B.
i.
Aen. B.
7.
)*.
178.
B.
viii. c.
20.
1*
'Ovid. Faftorurn. B. vi. :^, 213. Apol, for the Chrift. fathers, p. 134.
c. 18.
"P.
I* andz"*,
called-
3IO
ROMAN
:
ANTIQJJITIES OF
He
Book
II.
that their firft habitacalled Jupiter Fidius : fays, alfo, ^' tion was in a certain village, called Teftrina, fituated near
the city Amiternum That, from thence, the Sabines made .an incurfion into the Reatine territory, which was, at that
and, having, by force of time, inhabited by the Aborigines ^' Cotyna, arms, taken their moft confiderable city called
in pofTeflion of it That, fending colonies they continued out of the Reatine territory, they built many cities, in which without fortifying them ; and, among the reft, they lived And that the country they were in the city called Cures Adriatic about two hundred of, is diftant from the
: :
poflefTion
and eighty ftadia, and, from the Tyrrhene fea, two hundred and forty ; and he fays that the length of it was little lefs There is, alfo, another account than a thoufand ftadia. of the Sabines in the hiftories of that country, which
given
fays
that a colony of Lacedaemonians fettled among them, ^* when Eunomus, being guardian to his nephew
Lycurgus,
"
villacre
Cluver places this near the city of Amiternum, and the river Aternus, now called, Amiternum ftood between Pefcdra. the head of this river, and Aquiia, near to a fmall town, known, at this time, by the name of S. Vittorim. 93- Kcluvixc, As there is a great va9--
Ti^pivctv.
of opinions concerning the true readincr ot this word, I Ihall not trouble the reader with any coniedures relating
riety
to
the fituation
of this controverted
curgus Leobotes, Auxxcfov 5ri7f oTrsus-avT* Aiw^dliu JjA(f ifs jev f&fUTs?. Lycurgus gave laws to Sparta about the fame time that Carthage was built by Dido, and about 1 16 years before Romulus No man was ever a built Rome. to his country than benefaftor greater Lycurgus ; fince, having found it almofl: the worft governed nation of all the Greeks, he reformed it by fuch a fyftem of laws, as the bed judges have, always, admired, and the wifeft
nations imitated.
town.
94-
The Lacedaemoni-
Euvo;/ov.
The
hiftorians
vary
:
Herodotus
calls the
man of Lynephew
of this
Antiq. B.
ii.
ans, before Lycurgus, were fo little difpofed to receive good laws, that he
among
Ital.
c. 8.
gave
Book
II.
311-
jyave laws
quitted main in the the city intirely j and, after long navigation fea, made a vow to the gods (for they were delirous to land any where) to fettle in the Jfirfl: place they fhoiild arrive at r.
feverity
reft,
of his laws,
difliking the
that part of Italy, which lies near the ^'^ Pomentine plains, and called the place, where they firft ^^ landed, Feronia, in memory of their being carried through
That,
at laft,
they
made
the main
and
built a
whom
they had addrefled their vows ; which goddefs, by the alteration of one letter, they, now, call Fj^ronia That
:
fome of them, going from thence, cohabited with the Sabinesr And, for this realbn, many of their inftitutions are Laconic ; and a particularly, their inclination to war, their frugality,
them by their own merit ; which obliged him to have recourfe to the
Delphic oracle, and to prevail on the
prieftefs
Aia arsA^j'Sff sri3\As?. See the 163^ annotation on the firft book. The ancients, at leaft, the Greeks, and Ro95little acquainted with navigation, that they called eroding the Mediterranean, for example, from Laconia to Italy, Siot, miKuyac (pi^n&m, to fail through the main fea^ which appellation modern feamen fcarce allow
to
recommend them
to his
mans, were
fo
country by her authority, which v/as This fhe then, univerlally, obeyed. did effedually, by recommending the 1 author of them,
__
UK^,,u>Kv^c^y.
euov
^To7<
V.OV,
^.^.u
n./.,7,v. :r.J,.
^j^^j^
Thefe
plains^
^^^^.^^^
capital
The Delphic
prieftefs
mufthave had
of the
great dependance
upon
the credulity
tween the
of mankind to make Apollo firft, gravely, doubt whether Lycurgus was a god, or a man; and then, wifely, determine that he rather believed him to be a god.
s
rivers Aftura, and Ufens ; and, in thefe plains, ftood the temple of Feronia^ at the diftance of three Roman miles from 'Tarracina.
97-
$jjok, Atto
tsj
(fiffseS-^j.
In Clio,
c.
65.
Strabo, B. v, p. 355.
Cluver,
Ital.
Ant. B.
ii. c.
8.
feveritw
312
feverity
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
in all their adions.
OF
Book
II.
But
this
is
fufEcient concerning
the Sabines.
L. Romulus, and Tatius, immediately, enlarged the city, and Caelian ; by adding to it two other hills, the Quirinal
and feparating
their
habitations,
Romulus chofe
andCaehan
hills,
and Tatius the Capitol ine, which he had, at firfl, poflelled himfelf of, and the Quirinal, hills. And, cutting down the wood, that grew on the plain at the foot of the Capitol ine
part of the lake, which, by in a hollow place, always abounded with the water, that lying converted this plain into a came down from the hills,
hill,
and
filling
up the
greatefl:
they
market
place,
to
make
ufe of,
tranf-
their affemblies,
of Vulcan, which ftands a afting their alTairs in the temple little above the forum. They built temples, alfo, and confecrated altars to thofe gods,
their
to
;
whom
vows during
their battles
near the gate called hill from the holy way, becaufe this god had, in confequcnce of his vow, flopped his army in their flight, and brought them to renew the battle ; and Tatius to the fun, and moon,
to Saturn,
98-
thefe, to Vefta,
Vulcan,
of Jupiter
a tranflation
He
is
reprefented
in the coins
99- Mukwwitj aruAaif. This was the Porta Mugioma, fo called from Mvgins., who had the guard of it: Porta
Gordian, in a ftanding pofturc, his right liand leaning on a fpear; and, in his left, he holds zfulmen.
Mugionia Romae
dicla
eft
Mugio
quodam,
Feftus.
Diana,
Bookll.
S.
313
Diana, and Enyalius, and to other gods, wliofs names are difficult to be exprefled in the Greek language. And, in
dedicated tables to Juno, called Quiritia, every curia, they which are extant, even, to this day. They reigned five
in perfed harmony ; during which time, they years together '' Camerini : For undertook a joint expedition againft the
'
thefe people, ha\ing fent out bands of robbers, and done to the country of the Romans, negleded, great mifchief often called upon, to give them latisfaftion Having,
though
therefore,
in
town by ftorm, they difarmed the inhabitants, and took from them a third part of their country ; which when the Camerini were laying wafte, they marched out againft them the third day, and, having put them to flight, they
their
divided
all
their pofleffions
among
their
own
people; but
fuffered as
at
many of
Rome
the inhabitants as were willing to live Thefe amounted to about four thoufand, whom
they diftributed
Roman
anciently, planted long <one of the moft celebrated habitations of the Aborigines.
look upon this to be Juno Populonia ; ' becaufe Macrobius mentions a table dedicated in the temple of this Juno
"=*
the curiae, and made their city a Cameria was a colony of the Albans, colony. before the building of Rome ; and,
among
I Kuji?i. of a tra'nflation
Bpx
in
menfa
''-
eft, c.rae
;
"Cameria (lood in Kitusaivi^f. the confines of the Latines, and Sabines, and in the neighbourhood of
ut
"
Rome.
Ttal.
c.
I.
Cluver,
Ant.
ii.
c. 8.
Vol.
I.
LI.
The
314
LI.
ROMAN
The
ANTIQJJITIES OF
government
Book
II.
returned to Romulus, Tatius having loft '" Laiirentum had men of fpiracy, v/hich the principal
formed againft him upon this occafion: Some friends of Tatius, at the head of a band of robbers, had made an incuriion into the territory of the Laurentes, where they took
a great
many of
their effeds,
their
herds
of
cattle, killing,
Upon
injury
the arrival
and wounding thofe who oppofcd them. of embafladors from the injured to demand
that the authors of the
juftice,
the fufferers
However,
enemies
Tatius, efpoufmg the caufe of his friends, that any perfons fhould be delivered up
before
judgement
particularly, that
Roman
citizens fhould
be delivered up to ftrangers ; but ordered thofe, who comto come to Rome, and proplained they had been injured, The embafladors^ ceed againft '^ them according to law.
having obtained no fort of juftice, went away full of reAnd fome of the Sabines, incenfed at their profentment
:
fet
There
is
a note of
i/7oic
Cafaubon upon
this occafion, in
which
imthat
he contends, with great reafon, that we muft read Aau^rjl.ajv, inftead of AC(ia7aii-, bccaule, though Tatius was
fiain at
mediately, precedes
it.
And,
Greek,
;
figni-
maybe
proved
Lavinium, the
fadl
-,
was com"^
which is mitred by the Laurentes " confirmed both by Livy, and Plutarch.
'"S'
from the befb writers particularly, from ''Ariltophanes, who makes Srrepfiades thus complain of his creditors,
,
ACloi^.
cannot
;?,
a^ree
with
or
.
'
.,,.
'
,.,
^_.."
^
'^
rortus
in
reading
inltead
"B.
i.e. 14.
Life of Romulus.
yNi?. >\ii38.
afleep
Bookll.
afleep
(for
315
in their tents,
early making their efcape, retired to their city. balTadors, fent both
the night) and, not only, robbed they were overtaken by them, but killed all they found in their beds : Thofe, who notice of the attempt, and an opportunity of had
After
this,
em-
from Laurentum, and many other cities, breach of the law of nations, threatening
committed on the perfons of the embailadors, appeared to Romulus, as it really was, a moH heinous oiTence, and fuch a violation of a facred law, as
called for a fpeedy expiation ; and, finding Tatius negledled Vv^ithout further delay, ordered thofe, who had it, he himfelf, been guilty of this outrage, to be feized, and delivered up in Tatius was not chains to the embaffadors to be punifhed.
the indignity, which he complained he had only offended at received from his collegue in delivering up the men, but
alfo,
one
of the
perfons
was even
takino- a
with him, he went in all hafte to their affiftance; and, overtaking the embailadors on the road,
body of
foldiers
Not long
after,
as
fome
fay,
go-
ing with
Lavinium, in order to perform a facrifice, which was to be offered up by the kings to the their anceftors for the profperity of the city, the gods of friends, and relations of the embaffadors, who had been
to
Romulus
murdered, having confpired againft him, flew him at the altar with the knives, and fpits, ufed in cutting up, and
S
s
roafling
3i6
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
go
defigii to offer facrifice
Book
11.
roafting the oxen, which had been killed for the facrifice. But Licinius writes, that he did not with Romulus, nor
with a
intention to perfuade thofe, who had received the injuries, to forgive the authors of them ; and, that the people, being in a rage that the men had not been delivered up to them
in purfuance of the determination both of
the
Roman
fenate,
and the
relations
Iiim in great numbers, he, being, no longer, able to efcape their violence, was ftoned to death. This was the end of
and
war with Romulus three years, His body was brought to Rome,
city
was buried with great pomp, and the every year public libations to him.
where
performs
LIU. Romulus, being a fecond time, inverted with the fole government of the city, expiated the crime committed on the perfons of the embafladors, by forbidding thofe, who
had committed that outrage, the ufe of fire and water: For, upon the death of Tatius, they had all fled out of the
After that, he acquitted the Laurentes, who had conand who, being deHvercd up fpired againil: Tatius, by their
city.
citizens,
trial,
to alledge in their defence that great juftice, they had puniflied violence by violence. After Romulus had finifhed
thefe affairs,
he led out
is
his
army
from
againft the
city
of the
Fidenatcs,
which
diftant
Rome
forty fliadia,
:
and
For the
while
the
Rome
in boats,
Bookir.
317
the
Romans were
attacked the boats in great numbers, feized the provifions, and killed fome of the men, who defended them And,
:
refufed
it.
into their
country with a confiderable force ; and, having made himfelf mafter of a great booty, prepared to return with his
army: But the Fidenates marciiing out againft him, he gave them battle ; and, the a6lion being very warm, and many on both the were Fidenates fides, falling overcome, and
put to
flight.
clofe, entered
the
and, leaving a guard of three hundred men there, and, taking from the inhabitants a part of their territory, which he divided among his own
;
gate together with thofe, who fled. by ftorm, he punifhed a few of them
The
city being
taken
people, he
made
this
city, alfo,
Roman
colony.
This
city
was founded by the Albans at the fame time with ""^ No'' mentum, and Cruftumerium, three brothers being the
leaders of that colony, of
whom
fallen
the
eldefl: built
Fidenae.
againft
LIV. After
the
that
'^^
this
war,
Camerini,
who had
was
fettled
among them,
peftilential
it
Rome
la-
boured under a
4- i^ofMvlu.
fcript ; fince of this town,
ly, to the
Cameis,
So
mufl: be read,
now,
called Lamentano.
Kfas-0|us^ii*.
Latines.
Nomentum
^
lay-
c.
8.
rini
2i3
rini
ROMAN ANTiQUITIES
were, chiefly, inconraged
;
OF
Book
II,
Roman
nation would be, totally, deftroyed by this calamity, killed In revenge for fonie of the colony, and expelled the reft. this outrage, Romulus, after he had, a fecond time, made
himfelf mafter of the place, put to death the authors of the revolt ; and, not only, gave his foldiers the plunder of the city,
but, alfo, took from the citizens half their lands, befides that
part,
among
the
Romans
fettled there
and, having left a garrifon in the city, fufficient to quell any future motion of the inhabitants, he returned with his forces. Upon the fuccefs of this expedition, he triumphed a fecond time, and out of the fpoils he con-
near
in
it,
he
placed
his
own
in,
Greek charaders,
'^
fetting forth
his adlions.
The
third
v/ar
Romulus ingaged
the
time,
moft
rolt uoKiv.
M.
was
tlie
mod:
find
in
forte place de tout le pais desTyrrheniens; and le Jay, une ville tres-florijfante ; neither of which
is
we
Rome
laid
Romans were
a tranflation of the
Greek
powerful. that we ought to read $J)]v< infbead ofAO>]vi-, his rcafon is, that our author,
counts
for
their
earneftnefs
i^ium
afterwards, compares Rome, imder Servius Tullius, with x'Vthens ; and he thinks it not probable that Veii fhould have been fo large as Rome, But 1 cannot be of his opinion, becaufe it appears, by this palfage of
* Ital.
Romano
agro.
Urhem quoque
mae, veljilu^velmagnijicentjdpublicorum, privatorumqueteilorum, acloccrumpyaeThis fhews, fufficicntly, pcnebant. thatVeii might, very well, be compared
3.
Ant. B.
ii.
c.
B. v.
c.
24.
diftant
Book
II.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
from
319
13
diftant
Rome
This
city
fituated
on a high and craggy rock, and is as large as Athens. The Veientes made the taking of Fidenae the pretence of
tliis
war
fummoned the
city,
Romans
ftill
to
withdraw
their garrifon
from that
and
re-
they had taken from the Fidenates, and retained, to the former poffefTors. But, not prevailing,
they took the field with a great army, and incamped on an '^ eminence near Fidenae However, Romulus, having, beforehand, received information of their motions, had marched out with the flower of his army, and lay ready at Fidenae to
:
receive them.
every thing was difpofed for the battle, both armies advanced into the plain, and came to an ingagement ; and continued fighting for a long time with oreat
till
When
animofity,
night,
after
dans
they
tin
to Athens, and, confequentJy, toRome according to the reafoning of our au' thor. Cluver thinks that a town now called Scrofano ftands on, or near the ruins of Veii. This city was in Etru-
and
le
Jay,
lieu
fort CDWvert.
much
and, confequently, lay on the weft of the Tiber, andabcn.it twelve miles from Rome. ^ Florus, whofe authority 1 fliould not quote, if it were not confirmed by other authors, dtfcribes the condition of Veii, in his time, that is, in the latter end of Trajan's reign,
ria,
indulgence for thefe gentlemen, as to think they tranflated from the Greek text, and that each of them followed the fenfe of that Latin tranflator he feems mod to admire by mere accident,
fhall fay nothing to defeat the operation of fo much good nature. The
I
following
aTTOTrlo? is
lalorat
^^'
annal'mm
Ev azoirlca.
fides,
ut
Veios fuijfe
credamus.
the beft writers, who ufe it in both thefe fignifications ; aTron"oM, a-ofVwSsv Suidas. But, if our (If a/^fvoi', )j a^iu-^y^oy.
The
trandators are
:
divided, as ufual, in rendering this Sylburgius has faid, in edito loco, and M. * * *, fur line eminence ; Portus, in
"
author had defigned to fpeak of an ambufcade, he would, furely, have given an account either of the fuccefs, or difappointment of it.
d
B.
ii.
c.
3.
B.
j.
C.
12,
had.
320
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
fuccefs.
firft battle.
Book
II.
LV. But
mans
who,
a fecond being fought not long after, the Roobtained the vi6lory by the condud of their general ;
in the night,
had
poffeffed
from the enemy's camp, and placed there in ambufli the choiceft both of the horfe and foot, who, fincc And both armies the laft adion, came to him from Rome
far diftant
:
meeting in the
before, v/hen
plain,
and ingaging
in the
fame manner
as
the fignal to the troops, that attacked the lay in ambufli on the eminence, thefe, fhouting, Veientes in the rear ; and, being frefh, and the enemy latigued
v/ith the labor of the day, they foon put
Romulus gave
them
to fligiit
but the greateft part, throwing themfelves into the Tiber, which runs near Fidenae, with intent to fwim over the river, were drowned :
(lain in the battle
;
For, being wounded, and fpent with labor, they were unable to fwim over While others, not knowing how to fwim,
:
and, from a view of the danger, lofing all prefence of mind, were fwallowed up in the eddies of the ri\'er. If, therefore,
and kept themfelves quiet after this, no greater mifchief had befallen them But, hoping to repair their former lofTes, and imafirfl
error,
gining that,
'9*
if
''
they
E<
jurf^ovi
TTcc^iciDiiiivi
i^riCxAoiiv.
feem to be
All the tranHators have agreed in giving this ienfe to theie words, if they attacked the Romans with a greaterforce; without confideiing that the verb jtt.CaAoiEv, in that cafe, will ftand fingle,
by the
word
t*;^^oisv,
sra^afxEup
is,
and govern nothing ; which I do not think very grammatical I'his they
:
by
it.
army,
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
fliould,
32!
have the advantage in the war, they levied numerous forces, confifting both of their own troops, and of Thofe of their countrymen, who, in virtue of their league, came to their afTiflance, and, a fecond time,
army, they
with
eafe,
marched
battle
againft the
Romans.
Upon
in
this,
another fharp
victorious,
of them
full
prifoners.
which the Romans were many of the Veientes, and taking more Even their camp was taken, which was
of money, arms, and flaves ; as, alfo, their boats, which were laden with great ftore of provifions, and, in which,
the prifoners, being very numerous, were carried down the This vi6tory gave occafion to the third river to Rome.
much more
than either of the former: And, not long after, to the war, and to being fent by the Veientes to put an end
alk pardon for their offences,
magnificent embaffadors
Romulus impofed
to the
this
penalty
upon them
that
lies
To
deliver
up
Romans
the
country,
-,
contiguous to the Tiber, cdXl^d.^^" the /even villages "' and-to quit the falt-pits, that lie near the mouth of the
river;
and,
alfo,
of
their attempting
"* Eir1
zrotyii;.
no innovations
^
The Veientes
-this
Cluver thinks between Veil, and the place lay and between the Jea, Tiber, and the river Aro, which rifes from the Saba'i\nz\ak.t,no'NCd.\\t^,Lago diBracciano.
the
on the Roman fide of which lands fcem to be Tiber; Thofe ceded by the Veientes, in pur"' Tm'j
But I do not know how this fituation of the place can be reconciled to what
our author fays prefently, that
Jus divided
This place was. anciently, called, Salinae; and the adjacent territory is, ftill, called, from
dhm.
Romucitizens
ii,
thence,
Campo
di Saline.
among
I.
thefe
new
^ Ital.
Antiq. B.
c. 2
"
.
Cluver,
ib.
Vol.
fubmittino;
322
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
all
Book
II.
he made a league with them for one hundred years; and ingraved the terms of it on He, then, difmifled, without ranfom, all the pripillars.
fubniitting to
thefe things,
foners,
chofe
part,
home But thofe, who to remain there, and who were by much the greateft he made citizens of Rome, and diftributed them
who were
defirous to return
among
the curiae,
lot,
the
lands lying on this fide of the Tiber. LVI. Thefe are the memorable wars, in
which Romulus
was ingaged.
The
reafon
the neighbouring nations leems to be owing to his fudden death, which took him away while he was yet '"in the
vigor
of his
many
different relations
Thofe, there-
whofe accounts of his adlions are rather fabulous, fay, that, while he was haranguing his men in the camp, the fky, which was, before, clear, changing to a fudden darknefs, and a violent tempeft burfting from the clouds, he difappeared; and thefe believe that the man was taken up into But thofe, who write the mofl: heaven by his father Mars.
that he was put to death probably, fay, by his
"^"
arf
own
people
e7<
oixjua^oili
oivlcii
isroXifMci
arleiv.
fignify in the
verb, in the infinitive mood, denotes the diredion of the adjeftive, or participle, tlut
alio,
which
his glory for military exploits, height of is the fenfe all the tranflators
The
give to this pafliige. I fiiould not find fault with this verfion if it were not for that unlucky verb t^to^-^hm, at the end
piece of
of
fentence, which gives a very different fenfe to the whole : For this
this
Greek elegance, of which many examples might be brought from their beft writers. To this f Horace is obliged for his, Grecifm, Judax omnia perpeli.
25.
'L.i.
Ode
J. if.
and
Book
ir.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSrS.
for his
323
murder
is,
that he re-
without the
common
contrary to cuftom ; and that he did not behave himfelf in the fame mamier to the ancient citizens, and to
Thofe, who were, newly, admitted, doing greater honor to the former, and defpifing the latter ; and, alfo, that he fliewed
and haughtinefs in the puniiliment of delinFor he ordered fome conliderable men, and thofe quents "^ accufed of having robbed their not a few in number, to be thrown down the precipice appointed for neighbours,
great cruelty,
:
that purpofe, affuming to himfelf alone the cognizance of their crimes : But, chiefly, becaufe he was, now, become
more
people, and extended his power, like a For thefe reatyrant, than a king.
his
the patricians formed a confpiracy againft him, and refolved to put him to death; and, having executed their refolution in the fenate, they divided his
fons, they fay,
body
into feveral pieces, that it might not be feen ; then, came out of the fenate, every one hiding his part of him under his robes, which they, afterwards, buried privately. Others
fay,
that he
was
by
the.
new
while he was haranguing the people, and that took the time of the citizens; they
killed,
darknefs abovementioned, to
commit
have great
ayant
pleafiire in
eti
doing juflice
render this,
I,
Latrocinii
convi^ios
but
eafily,
underftand
why
le
Jay
brigandages,
tranflated
it fo.
Upon
this occafion,
left
324
left
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
IT.
without a guard: And, for this reafon, they fay, the this adl was committed, took its name from day, on which the flight of the people, and that, at this time, it is called
the incidents, prepared by Populifugia : And, indeed, "^ the conception, and diflblution of the gods, with which this man were attended, feem to give no fmall authority to
"^
the fyftem of thofe, who make the apotheofes of mortal men, For and place the fouls of illuftrious perfons in heaven.
at the time they fay that,
when
his
mother was
violated,
happened.
chofen their
This
Romulus, who
reported to have been the death of built Rome, and, by her citizens, waS:
is
He left no ifllie; and, having king. feven years, died in the fifty fifth year of his< reigned thirty
firft
age
For he was very young when he obtained tlie government ; being no more than eighteen years old, as it is
:
agreed by
all,
who
LVII.
Romans
114-
following year, there was no king of the eledled ; but a certain magiftracy, called by them,
evyx^iiriu
it is
The
Varro gives a much for this reafon better name, than That founded on the opinion of thofe writers
0;i(^Aa (pvyy^.
and
called
it
it,
his hirth:
But
plain that
He
fays
it
was
by what our author adds prefently, viz. that, at the time his mother was
violated, there happened a total eclipfe of the fun Now, though Romulus
:
Romans
ra
ixvJ^of.
were,
by
the Tufcans.
Wi^i
T>)v cTMyv.^ifyiv
All
might be conceived,
he,
certainly,
the four tranflatois have, with great unanimity, mittaken the fenfe of
f
could not come into the world at the time his mother was ravidied.
v, c. 3.
Deling. Lat. B.
an
Bookir.
325
an Interregnum, had the care of the commonwealth which this manner The patricians, magiftracy was created in
who had
as I faid,
been eledled into the fenate under Romulus, being, two hundred in number, were divided into de-
curiae; then,
the lot
fell,
drawing lots, the firfl: ten perfons, upon whom were invefted by the reft with the abfolute
city.
command
Plowever, '"^they did not all reigneach reigning five days ; during together ; but, fucceflively, which time, he had both the rods, and the other enfigns of
of the
The firft, after his power was expired j, the royal power. delivered over the governmxnt to the fecond ; and he, to
!Livy, dition
who
made
by the ad-
when he mentioned this becaufe he has tranflated tranfa6lion, it ; and as that he has mlftaken plain, the ftnfe of it He has applied thefe
before him,
:
the two nations became united, ilill centum Patres. the fenators, calls
words,
.
quiiiqiis diermfi
fpatiojiniebatur
However,
it is, I believe, univerfally, the fenate, after the peace that allowed the with Sabines, confifted of two
For, though Plutarch, in of this interregnwn, fays it fpeaking confifted of one hundred and fifty fenators ; yet, he himfelf had, before, told us, in his life of Romulus, that a hundred Sabines were added to the
hundred
not to the perfon who prefided, as he ought to have done ; bur to the whole decury So that, accordto each him, ing decury governed but five days The confequence of which muft be, as he fays, that every member of the decury governed twelve hours, which he has divided into fiX' hours of the night, and fix of the day i
imperil!/)'!,
:
:
fenate
k7ov ]"
^^ocn.o^.ei>.ix^Ke!iiv;
This
is,
I believe,
the fame
life,
k1ov
mg
But
^iKi^st? (PwjwuAof)-
to return to
dinary fyftem of government that ever was invented, and worthy the fertil brain of a Delphic prieft. But the
Livy
his
:
num
cum
is this
words of Livy,
the prefident of every decury governed five daysi and, confequently, the whole
quinque dierumfpatiofiniebatur imperiim, It is plain ac per omnes in orbem ibat. this that ''Plutarch had paflage of Livy
''
decury,
fently,
fifty
tell us.
Life of
Numa.
'B.
i,
c.
1^
17.
Life of
Numa.
tllC
326
tjie
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
thiid
;
OF
Book
firft
II.
laft.
had reigned
appointed time of
received the government from them ; and, from thofe, in like manner, others. Afterwards, the people thought fit
to abolifli thefe decemviral governments, being uneafy at becaufe all of them had neither the the changes of
difpofitions.
Upon
which, the
the people together in their tribes and to confider of the form of governcuriae, propofed to them
calling
ment, and to determine whether they thought fit to commit the care of the commonwealth to a king, or to annual mao-iftrates. However, the people did not take that determination upon themfelves ; but referred it to the fenators, with intention to reft fatisfied with whichfoever form of goThe fenators were unafhould approve of. vernment
they
nimous
*'^
monarchy ; but did not agree from which of For the two nations the future king fliould be chofen
for
:
the
perfon,
to
whom
the
admini-
committed, ought to be taken out And others, that he ought to be of the ancient fenators chofen out of thofe, who were, afterwards, admitted , and
:
whom
they, at
new
fenators,
LVIII.
The
laft,
conteft being
drawn out
"7- E|oVo7eof T|jw?. Exutra dajfcy in Sylburgius, is very near the fenfc ; and, in my opinion, better than ^-.v^/rf?
crdine in Tortus,
whom M. ***
has
infi-
followed
whether out of the paking fhould be chofen Whereas, the difpute lay between the fenators of the two nations, the Romans, and Sabines.
order,
that
is,
which
fenators
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
none of
their
327
to reign over tliem, but, of the others, whomfoever they iliould think the fitteft perfon ; or that the new fenators fliould do the fame.
own body
The
ancient lenators accepted the choice j and, after a long confultation among themfelves, came to this rcfolution:
That, fince, by their agreement, they themfelves were excluded from the fovereignty, they would not, at leaft, confer it on any of the competitors ; but find out fome
foreigner,
who
fhould efpoufe neither party, and declare him king ; this being the moft effedual means to put an end to fadlion.
After they had
by
of
to this refolution, they chofe a man, birth, a Sabine, the fon of Pompilius Pompon, a perfon
difl:in6lion,
life,
come
Numa
"^He was
in that
being near forty, in which prudence is the moft confpicuous, and of an afped: full of royal dignity.
ftage of
The
to
but
extended
alfo,
to
all
the
After this eledion, they afiembled neighbouring nations. the people, and one of the fenators, who was, at that time,
the interrex,
advancing, told them, that the fenators had, imanimoufly, refolved to adhere to a monarchical form of
government, and that he, having power to nominate the future king, created Numa Pompilius king of the Romans.
he appointed embafladors of the patrician order, and fent them to condu6l him to Rome, that he might be inverted with the royal dignity. This happened in the third
After
this,
"8tlie
year
intirely
p^^)?
Js
t)jv J'u7fjv
means or
text
o^
328
ROMAN
I
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
II.
of the fixteenth Olympiad, in which Pythagoras, a Lacedaemonian won the prize of the ftadium.
LIX. Hitherto,
to thofe,
who
but, in regard to
am
at a lofs
what
to fay.
For many have written, that Numa was a difcipls of Pythaand that, when he wae chofen king of the Romans, goras ; But the time, in he was ftudying philofophy at Croton. For he which lived, contradi6ls this account
:
Pythagoras was not a few years, but "^four whole generations later than Numa, as we are informed by general hiftory : Since
the latter began his reign in the middle of the fixteenth " in Italy after the Olympiad ; whereas, Pythagoras refided
"9'
iflVilo Til7(T0t^fl yiViXIJ Ofldli Uff^Of
Tlv^ayo^ct?
NujMo.
have,
already,
great authorities ; by well in particular. I cannot, however, acquiefcein the opinion ofGellius, on
which,
it is,
in part,
founded.
"
He
above
hundred years
after
Numa.
Our
came into Italy fays that Pythagoras in the reign of Tarquinius Superbus :
But,
as,
of Numa fo fully, that I fliall only add an obfervation of Livy, who, after he has proved the impolTibility of his Laving been a difciple of Pythagoras, fays, that Numa had a mind fraught with native virtue, and rather formed
we have
autliority
no man
that
even, to compare
with That of
Gellius,
Italy in
Now,
by
which he
I20'
tetricaw,
in
and
irijicw,
Servius Tullius, as we find by our author, fucceeded Tarquinius Prifcus,in the fourth year of the fiftieth
''
than inftrudted
foreign fciences.
fjt.iJ
nv^x^jooui ie
There
is
a note in
in
Hudlbn upon
it is
this occafion,
which
Olympiad, and was flain by Tarquinius Superbus in the fourth year of Between the 1 fixty firil Olympiad. thefe two periods, therefore, Pythagoras muft have come into Italy. I
know
life
This reading
I
is, I
find,
fupported by
""B.
i.
See the
SS-''
annot.
'ilb. c.
c.
i8.
"See the
88'''
annot.
tB.
iv. c. I.
41.
fiftieth
Bookll.
fiftieth
329
But
prove that the periods of time, in. which they lived, are incompatible with the relations given of this perfon ; which
called to the fovereignty by the Romans, the city of Croton was not yet in being For of the feventeenth OlymMyfcelus built it in the third
is,
:
that, at the
time
Numa
was
year
piad,
years after
Numa
had been
chofen king of the Romans : So that, it was neither poflible that Numa fhould ftudy philofophy under Pythagoras the Samian, who flourifhed four generations after him; nor
that he fhould refide in
about the
fixtieth
"'
Olympiad. But
:
they have
firft
given to
it,
that
is,
to teach.
K^olcov.
authority of
Livy
For Pythagoras
'2'-
This
city,
now
;
called
was, certainly, in higher efteem after he had opened a fchool of philofophy in Italy, than ever he had been before ; and the fixtierh Olympiad falls in with the latter part of the reign of Servius TuUius. But it is time to confider the words of this pafiage. All the tranflators, except Portus, have rendered
J(sli4'v
fv IrccAice,
and was,
its
anciently,
much
celebrated for
magnificence. 'It lay in the territory of the Brutii, now Calabria, in the the river fouth-eafl: part of Italy,
Aefarus,
it.
he taught in Italy
to
jv
and,
when
they
come
K^o7(tfn
A*-
and to
Wvhu.yo^'i
have all given to both iioil^iSijy, they the fenfe oi rejiding^ which is the only fenfe, in my opinion, the word will
the three paflages For in a note of one line, thc'jgh Hudfon, this has fent us to Suioccafion, upon das for the fenfe of the word iia^tQij,
bear in
all
which, no doubt, fignifies, as he fays, a philofophic exercife, and even a fchool; yet, neither Suidas, nor any other
author, I believe, ever ufed
f
StxI^iSetv.
iv. c.
nia, built on the northern part of the promontory Lacinium, now Cajto della Colonne, flood about fix Rom.an miles from it. It is poffible this cape might have received its modern name from the gold column, that was in the temple of Juno Lacinia, which 'Cicero he was matter of fays, Annibal, whilft that country, had a great mind to take away But nrft he ordered it to be bored through, that he might fje whether it was gold, or or.ly gilt-, and finding it was folid gold, he defigned to take it, when Juno threatened him in his fleep, that, if he did, flie would
:
Cluver,
Ital.
Antiq. B.
25.
Divinat. B.
i.
c.
Vol.
I.
Uu
24.
when
330
ROMAN
the
ANTIQJJITIES OF
to the fovereignty.
thofe,
Book
II.
when
I
But, if
who
hiftory,
are confeffed
on
all
hold of thefe two things, which hands, I mean the refidence of Pytha-
wifdom of
Numa
(for
he is allowed
by every body
man) and
I
to have blended
them
have
now done,
the periods of time, in which they both flourifhed, to have made Numa a difciple of Pythagoras. Unlefs any one will fuppofe there was another Pythagoras, who taught philofophy before the Samian, with whom Numa converfed.
But
this
can be proved
fince
it is
not
fupported
far as I
of note, either
of thefe things.
to
it,
know) by the teftimony of any author But I have faid enough Greek, or Roman.
LX. When the perfons I have mentioned, came to Numa invite him to the fovereignty, he, for fome time, refufed,
and
perlifted long in his refolution not to accept the invitation : But, at the prefiing inftance of his brothers, and, at
laft,
of his father, who would not fuffer him to rejed the offer of fo great an honor, he confented to be a king. As foon as
by the embafladors, they conceived a great affedtion for him, before they faw
all
the
of
this
take care he (hould lofe his other eye For he had, already, loft one at his
:
However, 'Ovid,
firft
The name
is
fpeaking of the building of this city, calls him Myfcelus with our author ;
l<am fuit Argolico
in
written
by
different authors.
Myfcelus,
i/.
gcne,-atus
Akmone quldam
'Metanior. B. xv.
19.
him,
Bookir.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
it
331
him, efteerning
that,
as a fufficient
argument of
his
wifdom,
upon
while others valued royalty beyond meafure, looking it as the fource of happinefs, he alone defpifed it, as a
:
and unworthy his attention And, when he approached the city, they met him upon the road ; and, with great applaufe, falutations, and other honors,
thing of fmall value,
city.
'"
an
in
which the
manner,
as
divided into
bill,
with us, a
is
pafled
by
etc.
the Lords,
fent
down
to the
Com-
Jaws, anciently, praftifed at Rome. At the eledion of Romulus, thefe could not be obferved, becaufe the
This opinion, I find, is, alfo, efpoufed by "Dr. Chapman, in his effay on the Roman fenate, in which,
mons.
he treats this fubjeift in a greater detail, than any other author, who has written
into
and
curiae,
till
he was, aftually,
upon
it.
am
words,
The reader, therefore, chofen king. will give me leave to examine thefe in pafTing laws ; which I
requifites fhall do the
patres aucfores, are very impofing, feem to imply, that the fenate
and
firft
pafled the
after that,
bill
(if I
may
rather,
I fhall
becaufe, in
this
preflion) which,
fent
examination,
is
have the
affiftance
But
am
it is
down
thing
re-
all
laws, I
ftill
The
mean
fenate.
originally, were
firft
obfirft, and, indeed, the principal, I fhall apply this inquiry, to which je6t, will be to confider what the Roman hiftorians underftand (I fpeak of the
up
pafled by to the
The firft authority I fliall quote, which I, really, think decifive, fhall be That of our author, where, as
we have
feen,
Romans)
all I
when
All the modern writers, at leaft, have feen, who have treated this
jeft,
he fays, in fpeaking of the of the rights people, as eftablifhed by Romulus, that, whatever was pafTed by a majority of the curiae, was fent
up
to the fenate
Which
in
words
fenate,
paffed by the
that, fent to
fays,
was inverted
his
the people to be confirmed, or rejefted, as they Ihould think fit ; in the fame
then, the fenate did not take cognizance of the votes of the people but
-,
the
'
people had
an abfolute power
P. 298.
'B.ii. c. 14.
their
332
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
11.
paffed a vote in his favor; and the refolution of the people being confirmed by the patricians j and, laft
their curiae,
over Thofe of the fenate. What, then, is the fignification of thefe words,
condone advocatd; Sluod bonum, faujltim, felixque fit, inquit, ^drites, Regem create; itapatribiis vifum ejl. Patres deinde,fi dignum, ab Romulo numeretur, creaqui fecundus
;
fion
'Turn interrex,
To this I fliall patres auSiores fiunt ? the gramwhatever anfwer, firft, that,
marians
may
think,
ati5ior fignifies,
very pwptv\y,afupporler of any thing, without being the propofer of it. This I could prove by many authorities from the beft writers ; but, I, dare fay. That of Livy will be thought fufficient
:
quote paflage tranfadion, which I (hall, prefently, be obliged to take notice of upon anThe words of ^ Livy, other occafion.
The
I Ihall
relates to a
au&oresfant. Agreeably to this laws, muft be underftood all the paflages in our author, where he mentions a sr^xCuAsu^at of the fenate, which means no more than the original order, made by the
ritis,
method of enadting
fenate,
to refer the
;
ferre ad plehem
that concern the prefent queftion, are thefe ; fed, ut inventor legis Folero, ftc
Laetorius, collega ejus, auftor quum reVolero had centior, turn acrior erat.
pairing a decree to be confirmed by the people, as Dr. Chapman, all along, This method of pafllng all fuppofes. afts continued till the inftitution of the Tributa comitia, that were held
propofed this law the year before, and Laetorius fupported it, in conjundion with him, the year after. This verbal I fhal! prodifficulty being removed, ceed to confirm what I have faid, by the form ufed at the eledion of Numa,
without any previous order of the fenate, or the ceremonies of the augurs ; which laft had no other end but to impofe upon the people, and keep
them
The
which
Livy's
that
own words,
dependance upon the fenate. time thefe comitia were, ever, held was in the affair of ^ Coriolanus, in the year of Rome 26:5, and not in
firft
in a
the original
method of
paffing
the
laws was, firft, for the fenate to an order that fuch a thing fhould be laid before the people then, if the
-,
make
gave the
rife to
them.
Chapman The
fays
law,
and ordered it, fi vellent, people it was carried up to the juberentque, which fenate for their confirmation confirmation the Latin authors exprefs and the Greek by patres auBores fiiint, form of This writers, by s-/>tv^(r/. in all its is defcribed, proceeding branches, by ''Livy upon this occawilled,
-,
that gentleman, I believe, refers to, was, indeed, propofed by Volero in the year 282, when Lucius Pinarius,
and Publius Furius Were confuls This year, Publius Volero was chofen one ot the tribunes, and ^ rogationem tulit ad populum ut plcbeii
:
magiflratus
"
or as
Dio-
nyfius exprefles
it,
vcjicov
fic(pc^H
m^i
" B.
''
yB.
i.
c. 17.
Dionyf. B.
vii. c.
59. p. 298.
'Livy, B.ii.
c.
56.
of
Eookir.
333
of
the augurs having reported that the heavenly ligns were aufpicious, he entered upon the government. The
all,
K Tijf (p^ojf iK);? vj/ijiftj-^o^/af,
xi/^ialif Kahvffiv,
iTTi
>)'v
of
PcaiJ.xioi
THN ^TAETIKHN.
equal weight with That of the greatefi: patrician ; which was a right derived
to the people from the firft eftablifhment of their government, when every private citizen enjoyed the fame privilege in the curiata comitia, as they^ now, did by this law, which enabled them to chufe their plebeian magiftrates
There is nothing here, that tends to introduce the tributa comitia ; the view of this rogation being no more than
that the plebeian magiftrates fhould be choien at thofe comitia; which, of itfelf, feems to fuppofe them to have
down
have
the
flievvn
in
the
tributa comitia.
This
of Coriolanus. However, the fenate, and patricians gave fo great an oppofition to this rogation of Volero, that it dropped for that year. The next year, Volero was re-elected, and one of his collegues was Laetorius, before-mentioned, Appius Claudius, and Titus
at
trial
original right the people had been deprived of by the eftablilhment of the centuriata comitia, by Sei vius Tullius,
as
form
us.
firmed
will, at large, inthat, this law rather conthe people in the right their
cur author
So
Quintius being confuls And, notwithftanding the violence of Appius, " the "law was enafted ; and, as Livy
:
granted them any new privilege. And, as to the reafonablenefs, and, even,
neceffityof this law,
it
"
Livy
;
will
explain
res.,
Haud parva
fays, turn prmiim trtbutis comitiis creati tribuni funt \ and Dionyfius, more
''
fub
prima
fpecie
minime atroci
fully, 7r'sxf(i'
7ii
^pova tx rwv
StjfAoi^^wv.^
tribunos,
auferret.
Dr.
srleiui dTrixcr>)f
fr/M<^ioci-
a.1
CvXiliKoii
4/>;(p);<pojifir/ii
Chapman feems fenfible, that, by this law, the people were reflored to that
equality,
intitled
Nothing
could
:
be
more
as the
For,
tribunes were the reprefentatives of the people in all tranfadions between them
they were, conftitutionally, and yet contends that, ; ' this pralice of paffmg laws in though the tributa comitia was as unreafonable,
to
as
it
and the
was
it firfi flood,
them independent on
the fenate.
This
could only be effeiSted by their being chofen in the tributa comitia, in which,
neither the previous vote of the fenate, nor the farce of the augurs, who were
all patricians,
commons of Ror/ie only^ the which patricians, or nobles^ from were quite excluded, it was far from being fo, when they were admitted afterwards. I wifh the Doftor had told us
affemblies of the
'B.ii. c. 56.
P. 312.
Romans
^3+
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
(ay
this
OF
Book
II.
Romans
perfon undertook no military expedition ; but that, being a pious and juft man, he paffed his whole eftablifhed the beft inftitutions for the reign in peace ; and cTQvernment of the city. They relate, alfo, many furprifm T
the effeds of human wifdom to things of him ; attributing For they, fabuloufly, affirm the fuggeftions of the gods
:
that a certain
nymph,
at,
and
commmons,
which,
from which, he fays, they were firjl excluded: But this, I conceive, he quite
will find
it
by
their confl:itution,
,
was imprafti-
cable
reafon, becaufein faft, they never had been excluded from thefe afiemblies of the commons, which were not, in their own nature, affemblies of the commons only, but afiemblies of all
but, to fecure the eledion of their plebeian magiftratcs from the influence, not the prefence, of the patricians ; as they had, before, tranfferred the trial of Coriolanus
from the
;
fmce,
the
Roman citizens, patricians as as plebeians ; as were alio the comitia curiata, and centuriata : In the firfi: of thefe, the Roman citizens voted in
well
their curiae-,
in
toas the patricians, and the equites, gether with the richeft plebeians, com-
the
latter,
in
their
centuries ; and, in the tributa comitia, tribes ; and the they voted in their of the tribes carried it in
pofed the 98 centuries of the firft clafs, that is, a majority of the whole number of 193 s centuries, they might, if they had agreed, have acquitted Coriolanus, had his crimes appeared ever
fo flagrant.
majority
thefe comitia,
curiae, and in the other
as the
majority of the
it
fyftematical religion, ever, pretended to make its fortune without the afiifliance of miracles:
'*3-
Hyma..
No
two
comitia.
Now,
it is
Roman
;
citizen, pa-
and plebeian,
or other
belonged to
and,
confe-
This has been, very well, underftood from the Aegyptians, and all, who borrowed their religion from them,
either in whole, or in part, down to the French prophets, in the beginning of
this century.
feme
tribe,
quently, every
No
to prove the exifl:ence, the infinite power, the infinite wifdom, and the infinite
pafs
The reafon, fa6b are inconteftable. tlierefore, that induced the people to this law v/as, not to prevent the
I
goodnefs of the great creator, and PRESERVER of all things; Infinite perfedtions! which our faculties are
Dionyf.
vu. c. 59.
him,
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
335
Others him, and intruded him in the ''"^art of reigning. affert, that it was not a nymph, but one of the Mufes; and
that
this
For they
fay,
that
mankind
well be fuppofed, incredulous at firft, and looking on the account relating to the goddefs, as flilitious, he, with intent to give the unbelievers an
may
evident proof of his commerce with this divinity, purfuant to her direction, made ufe of the following device He in:
many
of the Romans,
his
all
men of
worth
that
apartments very ill with every things provided with furniture, but, particularly,
;
them
neceflary to entertain a numerous company, he ordered them to depart at that time, but invited them to
is
when they came at the apfupper in the evening; and, he fhewed them rich '-^ beds, and fide boards pointed hour, covered with cups of exquifite workmanfhip ; and, when
too limited to comprehend, but not to acknowledge The wonderful order
:
fclence,
eft
above
irrefiftibly, to
this acknowledgment ; and miracles, which are underftood to be fo many this order, can prove interruptions of
their happinefs will be, always, proportionate to the degree, in which this
to prove, nothing they are defigned of continuance the fo eifeftually, as its great this admirable frame proves
maDavid prays for, according to the Septuagint, and the Vulgate srvsu//.7. 'HFEMONlKil
Icience
is
giftrates.
This
;
'^
ipirit
f>}fi|v }*i;
SpiriiuprlncipaWconjirmame:
AUTHOR. And
In
fies
Hebrew,
I
pKOi
a prophiiic,
theyareaught, by the^'Oldteftament, that they have been wrought, and, by the New, that they will be wrought,
'
fpirit.
am
which
our
of the Bible
Slablip
me
byimpoftois.
"4-Bixo-i^ajcijfl-o^ia.
This wifdom of
is
'95*
Sr^ajpii'
)ti)(?u.
Hefychius.
^
a
'Mat.
c.
Exod.
c. vii, ;f,
1,
and 22,
c. viii.
f. 7.
xxiv. f. 24,
Pfalm
li.
^. iz:
thev
336
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
Book
II.
they were at table, he gave them an entertainment coniifting of all forts of meats, fuch a one as it was not eafy for any man in thofe days to have prepared in a long time.
aftonifhed at every thing they faw they entertained a firm belief that
and
fome
goddefs converfed with him. LXI. But thofe, who banifh every thing that is fabulous from hiftory, fay that the report concerning Egeria was devifed by Numa, to the end that, when once the people
were
poflefled with a fear of the gods, they might pay a greater regard to him ; and, willingly, receive the laws
he was enacting, as derived from them They add, that, in this, he followed the example of the Greeks ; and imi~ tated the wifdom both of Minos, the Cretan, and of Ly:
Of whom
the
firfl:
faid
he
the Curetes, he Jupiter, newly born, was brought up by ufed to defcend into a holy cave ; and, having compofed
his laws there,
he produced them,
:
affirming
tliat
he had
received
Lycurgus, going to Delphi, faid he formed his fyftem of laws by the direction of Apollo. But, being fenfible that an accurate account of
hiftories,
And
and, particularly, of fuch as are attributed to the gods, would require a long difcufiion, I fhall omit it, and lay before the reader the benefits, which the
the fabulous
from the government of this perfon, according to the information I liave procured from
to have received
Romans feem
the
Bookll.
337
But I lliall, firfl, give an the hiftories of their country. account of the great difturbances, with which the city of
Rome
was agitated before his acceflion to the throne. LXII. After the death of Romulus, the fenate being in
of the whole power of the commonwealth, and, I have faid, began to having retained it during one year, as fall into factions ; while one difagree among themfelves, and
pofleffion
them contended for pre-eminence, and the other for For the Alban fenators, who, together with Roequality mulus, had planted the colony, pretended, not only, upon
part of
:
and enjoying the greateft honors ; but, alfo, on being courted by the new comers On the other fide, fuch of thefe, as had been afterwards admitted
delivering
their
opinions
firft,
ought not to be worfe condition than fliut out from any honors, or be in a "^ the others This was, particularly, urged by the Sabines, who, in virtue of the treaty, entered into between Romulus,
among
the patricians,
intitled
of
the city with the ancient inhabitants, for which they had
made an ample
each joined
the
their
return.
The
formed themfelves into two parties, and There were among refpedive fadions.
common
in
number
mulus
'^^*
admitted into the people not a few, lately, of the citizens ; who, having never affifted Ro-
any of
offot
his wars,
M7iis- i'
is
Ti taCivuv,
mentators to reftore
ufelefs.
it,
have proved
This period
that
all
fo
much
VoL.
not
338
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
II.
not fuffered to partake either in the diftribution of lands, or in the booty he had taken. Thefe, having no fettlement,
but, being poor, and vagabonds, were, by necefTity, enemies to their fuperiors, and ripe for innovation. Numa, having
found the
city
by
diftributing
lands,
in the pofleilion of
:
Romulus, and of
the patricians
any thing they were in poffeffion of; but, by beftowing fome other honors on the new-comers And, having adapted
:
the whole body of the people, like an inflrument, to the fole confideration of the public good; and enlarged the circuit of the the addition of the Quirinal hill (for, city, by
till
that time,
it
wall)
he turned
his
thoughts to other inftitutions, labouring to inculcate thefe two things, by the advantage of which he conceived the
city
would become
all
by informing
of prefervers
Juftice
;
The firft. Piety ; flouriiLing and great his fubjedls that the and gods are the
:
givers,
men And the other, good from which he iTiewed them, that the poffefTors
things to mortal
:
even of thofe advantages the gods beftow, derive an honeft enjoyment of them.
not enter into the detail of every law, and every inflitution, by which he carried each of thefe to a great perfedion ; as fearing the length of fuch a difcuffion ;
I {hall
LXIII. But
it
neceflary to a
Greek
the
However,
fhall
give a
fummary account of
prin-
Book
II.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
and of fuch,
this
339
principal things;
as are
perfon, beginning v/ith the regulations, Thofe rites, therefore, whicli that concern divine worfliip.
whole defign of
he found eftablifhed by Romulus, whether fupported by cuftoms, or laws, he left untouched, looking upon them all as the beft inftitutions But, whatever he thought omitted
:
by him, he added
who
altars,
had,
confecrating many places to thofe gods, hitherto, received no honors ; eredling many
;
inftituting feftivals in
honor
oi:
each
appointing priefts to take care of thofe feftivals; and enading laws concerning purifications, ceremonies, and expiations ; other rites, and honors, in greater number than and
many
are to be
rian,
found in any other city, either Greek, or Barbaeven in Thofe, that value themfelves the moft upon
their piety.
He,
alfo,
ordered that
Romulus
himfelf, as one,
who had
be honoured, under the name of Quirinus, with a temple, and annual facrifices For, while the Romans were yet in doubt, whether the will of heaven, or human treachery
:
had been the caufe of his difappearing, a certain perfon, whofe name was Julius, defcended from Afcanius, who a man of an irrepreemployed himfelf in agriculture, and
henfible
life,
telling
an untruth
for the fake of his private advantage, going into the forum, to town, he faw Romulus defaid, that, as he was coming
all
armed
and
that,
drawing near to
him, he heard him fay thefe words, JuHus, acquaint the *' Romans with this from me; that, having finifhed my " mortal X 2
*'
340
ROMAN ANTIOUITIES OF
life
is
;
Book
II.
the genius, to
whom
was
allotted at
I
my
am
conducing
me
to the
"
Quirinus."
whole fyftem of
divided them into eight parts ; religious laws into writing, that being the number of the different clafles of religious
rites.
,
LXIV. The
firft
rites
he afligned
to the thirty Curiones, who, as I faid, performed the public The fecond, to facrifices for the members of the curiae.
thofe the Greeks call,
I,T(pxvY}<poooh
Romans, Flam'mes ; to whom, from their wearing caps, and ''^ Flamveils, which they wear to this day, and call them,
The third, to meay they give the name beforementioned. the commanders of the Celeres, who, ferving in the quality
both of horfe, and foot, compofed, as I faid, the king's For thefe, alfo, performed certain appointed rites. guard
:
The
province
the true
fourth, to the interpreters of heavenly figns, whofe it is to determine what both to they
portend,
This, I dare fay, is becaufe flammeum reading was the name oi the fatne-co/smrd veil worne both by the F/rt;/?zcj, and brides. 'varro, like our author, derives the
"7- i^Kctuy-id.
,
tended the
famines, fays,
r-,.,i r n Pollens E^ ^pxccm genero/overtuen^m.n.
this veil
quod
Thefe
apices
were
in
in Lcitio capite velato erant fempcr. The ariAof, here faid to have been worne by
a mitre.
If St.
Rome,
upon
Latin, the flamines, ' Lucan, in fpeaking of the propex. celTion, performed by the feveral priefts at Rome by the diredion of Aruns, to
horrid omens, expiate the
'
was
called, in
a-
the'
was, no doubt, a good reafon for him, and might have been a good reafoii for his fucceflbrs, never to wear one.
that por-
L.
iv.
Dc
Ling. Lat.
"'
B.
i.
-i.
604.
private
Bookll.
341
private perfons, and to the public ; whom, from one branch of the Ipeculations belonging to their art, the Romans call
Aiigwes ; and we fhould call them, O/coj/oTroAa^, Soothfayers by the means of birds : Thefe are fkilled in all forts of divination in
life
amono; them
whether founded on
fi<yns
The appearing in the heavens, the air, or on the earth. fifth, he afiigned to the virgins, who are the guardians of the holy fire, and who are called by them, from the goddefs
they ferve, Vejlal's ; Numa being the firft perfon, who built a temple at Rome to Vefta, and appointed virgins to be her
Concerning whom my fubje(ft requires that I fhould give an account, which fhall be fhort, and contain, are moft neceflary to be known For only, fuch things, as
prieftefles
: :
matter deferves an inquiry, and many Roman hiftorians have thought it worthy to be inquired into in this ;
this
accounts
LXV. Some
public
Ro-
mulus, looking upon it as a thing not to be imagined that a temple of Vefta fhould not, at firft, be built in a
founded by a man fkilled in divination, particularly, fince the founder had been brought up at Alba, where there
city,
was an ancient temple of this goddefs, and that his mother had been her prieftefs They add, that religious worfhip the firft public, and common to all the being of two forts, and the other, private, and appropriated to particitizens
:
cular families,
thefe accounts,
under a
necef-
342
ROMAN
ANTIQ_UITIES OF
this
:
BooklL
necelTity of vvorfhiping
nothing is more Vefta ; nor any thing more nearly concerning Romulus, as the heir of his family, he being defcended from thofe, who
For they fay, that goddefs necelTary to men than a pubHc temple of
Thofe, theretore, who, for thefe reafons, afcribe the building of this temple to Romulus', rather than to Numa, feem, in general, to have
prieftefs.
this
and
his
when
But, as
to thefe particulars, which relate to the building of the and to the virgins, vi^ho are the priefteiles prefent temple, of this goddefs, they feem to have been ignorant. For neiconfecrate to the goddefs this place, where the holy fire is preferved ; of which this is a ftrong prooi, that it is without the city of Rome, called four fquarc,
ther did
Romulus
whereas,
all
men
place
temple of Vefta in the beft part of the city, Neither did he appoint the but none without the walls
:
common
performed by virgins
remem-
bering, in
who,
as if
that befel his mother, opinion, the adventure, while flie was ferving the goddefs, loft her virginity ;
my
he was
remembrance of
this
domeftic
to punilli,
of the priefteftes according to the laws of his country, any For this reafon, he fl-iould find to have been deflowered.
therefore, he did neither build a
common
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
:
343
nor appoint virgins to be her prieftefles But, having ercdted a temple for each of the thirty curiae, in which the members
of
it
facrificed,
of:
the priefts
he appointed the chiefs of the curiae to be thofe temples; in which, he imitated the
ftill
obferved in the
mod
ferved by
LXVI.
are temples, which are the chief magiftrates of the cities. Numa, after his acceffion to the government, did
U^vjuvstoi
not remove the particular temples belonging to the curiae, but erected one temple common to them all, between the
had, been already, incompaffed with one wall ; the forum, in which this temple was built, lying between them: He,
Capitoline,
:
and Pallantine
hills
hills
alfo,
enaded, that the keeping of the holy things, according to the cuftom eftablifhed among the Latines, fliould be
to margins.
this
committed
that
is
There
;
kept in
temple
:
fome doubt what it is, and, for what reafon, the care
is
of
given to virgins Some affirming that nothing is preferved there but the fire, which is vifible to all the world ; and
it is
make the cuftody of it to be committed they, very reafonably, to virgins, rather than to men ; becaufe fire being incorrupt,
and a virgin undefiled, the chafteft of all mortal things muft be agreeable to the pureft of thofe, that are divine
:
And
look upon the fire to be confecrated to Vefta ; they "^ becaufe that goddefs being the earth, and placed in the
iis.
On
yt)
Ti
duo,
rS
,ue(rjv
cannot con-
Copernicus was not the author of his fyftem, which, he fays, was knowji
long before him
in
Italy. It
is
Jay could find any reafon to conclude from this padage that
ceive
le
how
plain
which
center.
^4
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
there are
OF
Book
If,
center of the univerfe, (he lights are feen in the air. However,
fire,
fome holy things in the temple of this goddcfs, which are kept fecret from the vulgar, and, with wliich,
both the
fupport
priefts,
This they
with no fmall probability, by what happened at the firft Punic war between burning of the temple, during the
:
For the Romans, and the Carthaginians concerning Sicily the being on fire, and the virgins flying from it, one
temple of the pontifs, Lucius Caecilius, called Metellus, a confular the fame, who adorned, with a hundred and thirty perfon, eio-ht elephants, that memorable triumph, with which
captive
for
having defeated the Carthaginians own fafety for the fake of the public
way through
:
the holy things, which the vrrgins had aban{hatching up For which, he received doned, faved them from the fire
great
upon
pl aces
afterwards, embraced not by Copernicus, who by Ptolemy, There is no the fun there. places doubt but the opinion, prefently, mentioned, that fiery meteors are prothe exhalations ot the earth duced
planets, was,
which the great adopted. I'hefe philofophers, he lays, held that comets were ftars, or planets, that did not
appear always, at Hated times.
psv a^t^a
tpaa-it
by
very philofophical than That of Ariftotle, who attributes the birth of comets to thofe exhala-,
is'
much more
fo
tw
ix.
<^oiivoij.(vu\i,
itx nvof
tions,
iriv
w^tcrytvn X'"'^
tij?
?>;^i>'-?
av9ujUia<rwc
orE^ioJ'iKWf
avx'if^Aoylm:
ianv^ov
(7V5-ir*v.
And
'
here
"
cannot
apex. B.
iii.
C. 2.
tion
Book
tioii
II.
345
of
which
:
is
tures of their
own
Some
which were preferved in Samothrace ; Dardanus having removed them, out of that ifland, into the built ; and that Aeneas, when he fled from eity he himfelf
are part of Thofe,
together with the other holy things, into Italy. But others fay it is the Palladium, that fell from heaven, the fame that was in the pofleffion of the Ilienfes,
brought into Italy, the Achaians having ftolen away the counterfeit Concerning which, a great deal has been faid both by poets, and
it,
:
hiftorians.
However,
I find,
by very
:
many
circumflances,
things,
unknown
to the vulgar, are kept by the virgins But, what they are, I fhall neither give myfelf leave, curioufiy, to inquire, nor advife any other perfon to do fo, who is defirous to preferve the religious reverence he owes to the gods.
v/ho ferve the goddefs, were, oriand elefted by the kings, according to. the ginally, four; laws eftablifhed by Numa But, afterwards, from the mulvirgins,
:
LXVII. The
has fo remained to this day They live in the into which none are hindered from temple of the goddefs, but it is not lawful for entering in the day time ; any man
'9-
E|.
Thefe nuns,
who have
temples.
their
The
reafon
have to think
never exmukiplied fo much fince, ceeded the number of fix to the time
of
their abolition
it is
well
all
and
by Theodofius, who, theie priefteffes, drove known, the heathen priefts out of their
I.
Vol.
to
346
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Book
II.
They
of continuing unmarried during the fpace of thirty years ; which time they employ in ojffering facrifices, and performing other
years,
ten,
rites,
During the
firft
ten
duty was to learn their fundlions ; in the fccond to perform them ; and, during the remainder of their
their
fome, though very few^ have done has not been fo this, the end of whofe lives very happy, as to tempt others to imitate them : So that, the reft, looking upon their calamities as ominous, remain virgins in the till their death ; and, then, the temple of the goddefs '^' chufe another to fupply the vacancy, pontifs, again,
:
After the expiration of the term of hindered fuch as deiired it from marrythirty years, nothing '^ veils, and the other enfigns of upon quitting their
And
13*
T-rtfiiJ-o^ct.
;
have
tranflated
becaufe the veftals, really, wore veils, called in Latin, fuffibula, whi'ch are thus defcribed by Feftus Siiffibulum eft veftimentum album, praeth-fe. Veils
:
maximus
in
an
af-
iex!u!n,
in capita
wV^/wJ
veftaks,-
am facrifi-
cnnt, femper habere folent ; idquefihulu co?nPrehenditur. Almoft all nuns wear
theie, or
fembly oi' the people, drew lots whicli of them fliould fucceed t!ie deceafeJ veftal ; and the virgin, upon whom the lot fell, was taken by the pontifex
fwerin"-
defcription.
a
Gellius
maximus, capiehatur. Among the othcr honors enjoyed by the veftals, each had a liflor to attend her, when
flie went out; one of them having been infulted, as fhe was going home. This honor, and fecurity they received in the triumvirate of Oiflavianus, AniTif ts tony, and Lepidus.
quotes
;li,
man
of
Auguf-
many
not be admitted under fix, nor above ten years of age, I imagine, becaufe it was neceffary they fliould be virgins.
i3>-
^rt^raf-
on
s
ri(
au'wu
cctto
irnrya
zsrpoi f.iTTKpcttciKCtSi
ATToiew^'lai-
Capiliir
i.
was the
rid.
ib.
iTrciviac-u y,yvo>!Sti
ic( \jSgiSti.
B.
c.
12.
Dion. B.
xlvii. p.
385.
They
Bookir.
347
They
receive
their country,
is. taken
by which the
:
and of marriage
away They are, alfo, fubjed: to great punidiments in caf^ of deUnquency ; which, by the law, the pontifs are apThofe veftals, to inquire into, and punifli pointed both
:
who commit
leiTer
crimes,
But, if
themfelves to be debauched, they are delivered they fuffer to the moft fliameful, and the moft up, by the pontifs,
miferable
carried
friends,
death.
upon
and
For, while they are yet alive, they are a bier, with all the formality of a funeral, their
relations attending
the gate, Collina, they are placed in a Being arrived at ^^" fubterraneous cell, prepared within the walls, in their
Plutarch, in his lite of Numa, fays that, in this cave, there was a bed, a burning lamp, a little bread, water,
OTTftiy fji.ixe'fiot wotir v7rix.<p\jyoi zroAiy.
The
that they left thefe fmall life there, to avoid the of fupports abomination of ftarvinga perfon, who had been confecrated with the greateft
formalities.
punifhment,
many of
the veftals were tried, and found guilty of a crime, which the fuperftition of
their country, not nature, had made fo heinous. One inftance of this kind
I fliall
it
whom
this
fuppofed to have
mention from
:
"
Livy, becaufe
been derived, looked upon the ftarving or any peribn, whether confecrated, the curfe a public: upon not, to bring And this is the reafon, given by Creon, life, to the chorus for a fmall
gives great light to the paflage now before us Eo anno, Mi/nicia, vejtalis
ei
faIojudicio, viva [ub t erram, ad port am CoUinam, dextra via ftrata, defojfa Scelerato
loco
fupportof
campo.
Credo ab incello id
he declares his deSophocles, when his niece Anto death fio-n of putting
in
noinen faSfum. The reader will obferve that this place, though called
fame manner, for having tigone in the funeral rites to her brother
performed
".
which
is
>'.
784.
B.
viii. c.
5.
funeral
348
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
II.
funeral attire, without any fepulchral column, funeral rites, There feem to be many or otiicr cuftomary folemnities.
indications of the prieftefs,
fundions with purity ; of the fire, which the Romans dread above
looking upon
it,
does not perform the holy but the principal is the extindlion
all
who
misfortunes,
it
proceeds, as an
their
city;
and
fire
many
expiatory
LXVII. However, it is, alfo, well worth relating, in what manner this goddefs has manifefted herfelf in favor of
'33-
Kaloiync-i
woiKiv
to
li^ov.
held
mon
with comof veffels, which had the fame effeft with burnit
fire,
unlawful but
to fupply
it
made
ufe
and was fo far from reviving ligion the dreadful perfecutions of his predecefTors, that, in a letter to Arfacius, the high prieft of Galatia, among other orders relating to his condudl,
-,
and
to
That of
and, thus, they procured ing glafles This is this new fire from the fun.
;
jurifdiftion, he
commands himtoeredt
what
emperor Julian calls i^ jJAia his oration in praife ot the in <t)Aoy fun, which he ereds into a divinity ;
the
is
"
public houfes in every city for the reception of ftrangers of all religions,
as well
as his
own
"'
:
-noio^aot xx
which oration
v;orks,
Vv-ith
written, like
ail
his
oiv It muft be obSiii'i^vi ^^y/jtciiuv. ferved that the olbers, he Ipeaks of here, who were to have an equal benefit
great elegance,
great
learning, and great fuperilition. it may well be wondered that a Rofo bigotted to the moft man
And
6;i;
emperor,
Pagan fyftem,
of this charity with the Pagans, mud relate to theChiifl:ians, and Jews, both whiJi he mentions a tew lines after
;
becaufe there were only three religions profefled by the fubjedls of the Roman
that is, Chriftianity, Paganempire ifm, and Judaifm.
,
proficient,
to
influence
his
condudt,
though
it
Numa.
"07311004.
F.pift.
49.
thofc
Bookir.
thofe
DIONYSIUS HALIC AR N A S S E NS I S.
who -have
been,
falfely,
349
virgins,
accufed
For thefe
however incredible they may be, meet with credit among the Romans ; and their hiftories are full of them.
things,
I
am
deferves the nam.e of philofophy, who turn all the manifeftations of the gods, which have happened either among the Greeks, or Barbarians, into ridicule, wiil, alfo,
if that
'^* fictions laugh at thefe relations, and attribute them to the of men ; as if none of the gods concern themfelves in any thing to mankind relating However, thofe, who do not difcharge the gods from the care of human affairs ; but, after
:
many
hold that they are favourable to the good, and averfe to the wicked, will not look, even, upon thefe mainquiries,
nifeftations,
as incredible.
It
is
faid
that,
being extinguifhed through fome careleflhefs of Aemilia, who had, then, the care of it, and had intrufted it to anwas, newly, chofen into their number, and, then, learning her duty; the whole city was in great diforder, and an inquiry made by the pontifs, v/hether
other virgin,
who
prieftefs
fire.
Upon
who was
flretched out her hands to the altar, and, in the prefence of " the priefls, and the reft of the virgins, faid, Vefla
*'
if,
"
a with
have performed the holy functions to thee,, holinefs and juftice, and have preferved a pure mind,
" and
350
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
:
Book
II.
" and a chafte aflifl: me ; body, appear in my defence, and " and do not fuffer your prieftefs to die the moft miferable " of all deaths of if I have been
But,
guilty
any impiety,
"
let
my
guilt
long tained no fpark of fire, a great flame fhone forth through the linen ; fo that, the city did not ftand in need either of
expiations, or of a
linen garment fhe had faid this, fhe tore off a piece of the on, and threw it upon the altar: After this prayer, they fay, cold, and rethat, from the afhes, which had been
new
fire.
LXIX.
wonderful,
But,
what
am
going to
relate,
is
ftill
more
fome-
and more
falfely,
;
like a fable.
They
fay that
body,
having,
accufed one of the virgins, whofe and being unable to objedl to her the
accufation by falfe inductions drawn from probable conjectures, and teftimonies : And that the virgin, being ordered to make her defence,
fire,
he fupported
his
the aconly, this, that flie would clear herfelf from cufation by her actions; and, having faid this, and called
faid,
to
Tiber, the pontlfs confenting, and all the citizens attending her When flie came to the river, flie was fo hardy as to
all
;
others,
proverb
out of the
'35'
river in
an empty
The Greek
is
fieve,
"
and carried
;
it
as far as
'To
To
sraso/uja^oy.Eiov.
by
B.
ii.
Plato
jcoo-kivm
vVoio
^ffftf,
mentioned
Tli^i
carry water
in afteve.
TTo^i'ifi.
the
Bookll.
551
the forum,
After which, they fay, great inquiry was made after him, could never be found, either aHvc, or dead. But, though I have, yet, many things to fay concerning the manifeftations of this goddefs, what has been, already, faid, as fufficient.
I
look upon
LXX. The
attributed
to
was
call Salii,
whom Numa
patricians,
chufing twdve
young men of the mofl graceful appearance. The holy things, belonging to their order, are depoiited on the Palatine hill, and they themfelves are called Palatini : For the Agonenfes,
by fome,
called the Col/im Saiii,
is
the repofitory of
whofe
after
holy things
on the Colline
hill,
were inftituted
Numa, by Hoflilius, king of the Romans, in purfuance of a vow he had made in the war All againft the Sabines.
thefe Salii are a kind of dancers,
praife
the
month of
city,
at '^^the
lie
expence of the
the
and
Here
Latin
trandators
:
have
tion,
word
:
iufxcJi^m
A>;,wo7fA>)
is
.'ef
explained
a, ?
followers
by Hefychius
jwI StSusiv
ij
9-u-
and
peuple celebre
Jay, Sylburgius,
sroAi?.
This
feftival
of
in the old
Roman
agiturque publice, andM. ***, elle fe fait publiquement. But the misfortune is, that none of thefe verfions, or rather,
nv6nvaia,
one
celebrated
neither of them,
<J^IMo7^^]<8o^1^)
;
gives the
fignifics
fenfe
of
which
fejli-
every year, and the other, every fifth year ; thefe__ were called ^s;.A nfixInvona,.
"val
Harpocration in n9v;ii^
Gon~
352
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
Book
11-
continues feveral days ; during which, they proceed dancing through the city to the forum, and the capitol, and to
other private, and pubHc places. They wear embroidered vefts, on which, are girded '^^ brazen breaft-plates, and, over thefe vefts, are buttoned robes, '^'ftriped with
many
and bordered with purple, which they call 'Trabeae : This garment is peculiar to the Romans, and a mark of
fcarlet,
great honor.
j^pices,
cone
they wear what they call, which are high caps, contracted into the fhape of a w^hich the Greeks call '^^ High-crownedtheir heads,
Kv^^xaioci^
On
They have each of them a fword hanging at their caps. their right hands, they hold a or a girdle ; and, in fpear, wand, or fome fuch thing ; and, in their left, a Thracian
'37-
XoeAxijJtK ^(7fif.
So
it
muft be
T,i^MITPH,T))ii
;^A.xricf xa/xov awSps?.
read with the Vatican manufcript, and not ,u);l3fl;,f, as it (lands in all the ediThe fenfe of ju/l^a will be extions.
Zai|[^as
of plained by Livy, whofe defcription the drels of thefeSalii is,wordfor word, the fame with That given by our
^
Upon which occafion, ju.l^t; is thus defcribed by the Greek fcholiaft x^aAxij
;
Aett;?,
)ji)
author
et
dit,
srAfiovof a(rcpA)i?.
M.
X*^"
tegumen.
rendered
The Latin
^uil^ixi,
tranflators
have
in this place,
baltei^
lated the word with great propriety ; une plaque de cuivre fur la poitrine. '3^ioiMtKOTTx^v!pi<i;. Poitus, andSyl-
Jay has followed, and called But it appears from l>iP.tidr!ers. them, des " belts were different that thefe Homer the lower part of bread from plates which Uft was faftened by firings, that went round the middle. Thus Menelaus, after he was wounded by Panle
,
whom
burgius are of opinion that this word fuperfluous ; in which, I differ from them; and think that, if it was thrown out, we fhali have the defcription of
is
the toga praetexta^ not of the trabca : The difference between which I ima-
darus,
fiiys
to his brother
Agamem-
by
<poivixo7rau!ps!f.
non,
-B.
i.
Tatljj Si
ci
Ht^au)! ^xfihttq
C.
i^^uvlo,
Hefychius.
20.
Iliad.
4.
>>.
185.
buckler,
Bookll.
buckler,
353
Uke
'"^"a
lozenge,
fuch as thofe are fcalloped between the points; faid to carry who, among the Greeks, perform the holy
functions belonging to the Curetes And, in my opinion, the Salii, if the word is tranflated into Greek, are Curetes ;
:
and
we becaufe they are Kh^o/, y'otmg-men, name, from their age And the Romans call
whom,
call,
by that
Salii,
them
from
their violent
to
motion
For,
is,
what we
by them,
call E^aAXso-^^/
and
Uri^xVy
Icap^
a?id dance,
called, Salire:
And,
tores,
for the
call all
fpringing,
attended with frequent derive their name from the Salii But,
alfo, is
:
whether
or not, any one, who For, in the motions they perform in arms, keeping time to
flute,
;
turns
together, fometimes by and, in dancing, flng certain hymns, after the man-
fometimesj they
move
all
Now,
this
formed by armed men, with the noife they make by ftriking their bucklers with if we drav7 daggers, may any conjectures
from ancient accounts, were inftituted by the Curetes. I need not mention the fable, which is related concerning
them, iince almofl every one
^4-o-
is
acquainted with
this
it.
VotxQoSei.
This
is
From
epithet
lunatis,
and the
tican manufcript ; and is, no doubt, the true reading. ''Virgil, in fpeaking of Penthifelea, fays,
'Ducit
defcription of thefe bucklers by our author, I am apt to believe they refembied two crefcents placed back to
Aen. B.
i.
f. 490.
Vol.
I.
LXXL
354
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
their fervants carry
OF
their
"^^
Book
II.
LXXI. Among
fome of
hanging by
handles,
being very many in number, they fay, there is one, that fell from heaven ; and that it was found in the palace of Numa,
it
thither
make
That, from both thefe reafons, buckler was fent by the gods ; and that Num a, being defirous to have it carried through the city, with refpedt, by
the
moft diftinguifhed young men on holy days, and honoured with annual facrifices; but, at the fame time, both of the contrivances of his enemies, and apprehenlive
of
its
many
fell
other
bucklers
to be
Mamorius, an
that, the fhape
of the buckler, which was fent by the gods, was, by the exadt fimilitude of human workmanfhip, rendered indifcernible, and difficult to be diftinguifhed by thofe,
who might
of
it.
have a defign, fraud ently, to poiTefs themfelves That this dance, after the manner of the Curetes,
All the i4" Hftiuivott uTTo Kuvovaiv. in Four tranflators agree rendering xaiicvff, bacilli, conti, baguettes, perche ; whereas, the word fignifies the handles of a fhield. And, here again, I (hall tranflation by the authofupport my who makes He(5tor rity of ''Homer, this account of Neftor's fliield, give
.
.
And
by
thus the
the
is
;
explained
fxQht
<?
iK^oilav
fychius,
who
'
manner,
ai/,>ii'.
uv
KANONAi
Tt xai
Iliad,
a. J^.
193.
was
Book
II.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
in great
chiefly,
355
was cuftomary among the Romans, and held from many things ; but, by them, I gather
honor
from
what
them in their procefTions both in the pradifed by of them, young men, circus, and in the theatres : For, in all
is
with helmets, fwords, and bucklers, march in time Thefe are the leaders of the proceflion, and are called, by them, from a game, of which the Lydians
clad in
handfom
:
"^'
vefts,
feem
to be the inventors,
Salii
:
Ludiones^
opinion, the
in
Since they
do
my
in their hymns, or dances any thing, as the Salii do, either And it was neceflary that the Salii iliould be free men, and natives of the country, and that both their fathers, and
mothers fhould be living ; whereas the others are of any condition. But to what purpofe fhould I fay any more of them ?
feventh part of his religious inftitutions was allotted to the college of the Feciales : Thefe may be called,
in Greek,
LXXII. The
fudges in matters relating to peace : They are chofen out of the beft families, and exercife their Numa being the firft, who inftiholy office during life ;
Ei^rjvo^ijixij
tuted this holy magiftracy, alfo, among the Romans But, whether he took the example from thofe, called the
:
^*^
Aequicoli,
or from
H2' Tla^iAoii ix^vli;. M. *** has, in his preface, deiervedly, cenfured le tor copying even the faults of the
Palmes a la main. Had hecaft his eye on the Greek text, which, I dare
fay,
Jay
printed the tranflation of printer, which it ftands Palmas gein Portus, inftead of Parmas : This error
who
AixihAmv.
This correftion
is
and
"1
faid,
owing
ii.
to
Cluver,
who
has,
plainly,
Ital.
Ant. B.
c. 16.
the
356
ROMAN
ANTIQJJITIES OF
Book
II.
the city of the Ardeates, as GeUius writes, I cannot fay : It is fufficient for me to give notice that, before Numa's
reign,
among
the Romans.
by Niima, when he was upon the point of making war with the Fidenates, who had made incurfions into, and ravaged, his territories, in order
was
inftituted
whether they would come to an accommodation with him without entering into a war, which, being under
to try,
a neceflity, they fubmitted to. But, iince the college of the Feciales is not in ufe among the Greeks, it is incumbent
on me
its
to relate
great affairs fall under to the end that thofe, who are unacquainted
men
of thofe times,
may
not be fur-
the event of all their wars, was moft prifed to find that fuccefsful : For it will appear that the fprings, and motives
were moft pious ; and, for this reafon, chiefly, the gods were propitious to them in all the dangers, that attended them. The multiplicity of the affairs, that fall within
of them
all
the province of thefe Feciales, makes it no eafy matter to enumerate them all; but the fubftance of them is, as follows :
To
unjufh confederate if others war againft any And, city begin the violation of their treaties, to go as embafladors, and demand
:
Romans do not
enter into an
juftice,
comply with
origin
(hewn that
the
derives
their
from the
Aequicoii. by 1 hey hved on both fides of the Anio. And ' Livy, though he afcribes the inItitution of the Feciales to
Roman
AequicoYi ; Jus a/; anliqtid genie Aequ'icohs, qucd nmic Feciales haknt, defcrip^
fit,
Ancus Mar
2.
i.
c.
32.
their
Bookll.
their
357
In
manner, if any, in aUiance with the Romans, complain of having been injured by them, and demand juftice, thefe men are to inquire whether they have fuffered any in
like
thing
; and, they lind their complaints well grounded, to feize the guilty, and deliver them up to the fufferers. They are, alfo, to take cognizance of the
if
religioully,
obferved; to
make
peace; and,
if
they find
afide
;
entered into, contrary to the holy laws, to fet it to inquire into, and expiate, the tranfgreffions of the
it
generals,
as far as
I
cerning which
they relate to oaths, and treaties, confhall As to the fpeak in a proper place.
in quality of heralds,
they go to demand juftice of any city thought to have injured the Romans (for thefe things, alfo, are worthy of our
when
knowledge,
being tranfaded with great regard both to religion, and I have received the following account. One of thefe juftice) Feciales, chofen by his coUegues, being clad in his robes,
and bearing the enfigns of his holy dignity to diftino-uiDi him from others, proceeds towards the city, whofe inhabitants have done the injury ; and, {landing on the confines,
calls
upon Jupiter, and the reft of the gods to witnefs that demand juftice on the behalf of the Rohe is come to
"^'^
'4i-
Otj Jixat
aHm.
The form of
Fecialis, to-
are
all fet
forth
demanding juftice
by the
words,
in
in cafe of gether with his proteftation, refufal, and the declaration of war,
him
y^udi, Jupiter,
fB.i. c. 32.
mans
358
ROMAN
:
ANTIQJJITIES OF
is
;
BookIL
going to a
the moft
mans
done an injury
and, having
made
dreadful imprecations againft himfelf, and his country, if, what he averred was not true ; he then, enters their con-
Afterwards, he calls to witnefs the firft man he meets, whether he was an inhabitant of the country, or of the ;
fines
:
city
and, having repeated the fame imprecations, he advances towards the latter ; and, before he enters it, he calls the
keeper of the gate, or the firft perfon he finds there to witnefs, in the fame manner Upon which, he proceeds to
:
the market- place; and, being there, he informs the magiftrates of the reafons of his coming, adding, every where, the fame
oaths,
and imprecations.
make
fatif-
fadion by delivering up the guilty, he leads them away, and returns as from friends, he himfelf being now their friend
:
them
ten days,
Ego
war, and the fenate gave their confent, the FeciaUs returned to the frontiers of
the people, againft
Inde
Jovem
whom
the
war had
illcs
lafque res dedier 7tuncio populi Romani mihi expcfio., turn patriae compotem me
been decreed; and, carrying a fpear in his hand pointed with iron, or ftained with blood, and burnt at the head, he
declared war againft tliem in the following words, after reciting the refolution of the people,
earn
nunqiiam firis
efifie.
and
fenate,
Ob
hominibnfquc ^naming them) belltim indico facicque. Having faid this, he threw the Ipear withm their frontiers, M.***, very well, obferves, that Livy,
lefies,
Vofque
terreftres,
Vofque inferni,
popiduni ilium
audite.
Ego
vos
tefior,
(quicunque
eft,
.patrid majores natu confulemus, quo patJo jus noftrum adipifi-amur. After that, if the Ronian people refolvcd upon the
computing thirty three days, ineludes the three days employed in dein
Book
after
II.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
returns,
359
which he
:
three times
this they have aiked But, after the expiration of the thirty days, if
till
and waits
the city flill perlifts in refufing to do him juHiice, he calls both the celeftial and infernal gods to witnefs, and goes away,,
more than this, that the Romans will concerning them at their leifure. After his return
faying no
deliberate
to
Rome,
he, together with the reft of the Feciales, make their report to the fenate, that they had done every thing, that was
they thought proper to refolve upon a war, there was no obftacle on the part of the gods. But, if any of thefe things were omitted, neither
and,
if
the fenate, nor the people had the power of refolding upon a war. This, therefore, is the account we have received con-
cernmg the Feciales. LXXIII. The laft branch of the religious inftitutions of Numa was That, which related to thofe, who are invefted with the chief pontificate, and greateft power among the Romans. Thefe, from one of their duties, which concerns
the reparation of the wooden bridge, are, in their language, called '*' Po7itiJices : Affairs of the greateft moment are fub-
jed
to
their jurifdidion.
^
all
'45'
Tloili^iKt;.
Varro gives
time of their
inftitii-
fame etymology of this word with our and their authority ought to author have fcreened this etymology from the ridicule, with which Plutarch treats it ; thoucrh, at the fame time, he owns that it was received by the generality However, this is of the Romans.
,
tion
from
the
their
name, was built by Ancus Marfecond king after Numa,as we So find by ^ our author, and Livy. that, after this bridge v/as built, and the care of it became one of their fundions, they were called Pontifices^
cius, the
'
BDeLing.
Lat. B. iv.
>,
iii. c.
45.
"8.1.0.33.
religious
36o
ROMAN ANTIOUITIES
OF
Book
II.
religious caufes,
wherein private men, magiftrates, or the miniftcrs of the gods are concerned: They enadt laws where there are none either written, or to
relating
religion,
llipported
by cuftoni
and,
to be ciiftoms, they adopt fuch, as they think mofl: proper the condud of all magiftrates, obferved inquire into
:
They
to
facrifices,
the gods
prielts
:
committed
and,
alfo,
They take care that their fervants, and miniflers, whom they make ufe of in religious matters, do nothing in
violation of the holy laws
:
They
and
in-
the worfhip of the gods, terpreters of every thing relating to and genius's, to private perfons, who are unacquainted with their orders, they find that it ; and, if
inflict
fence
They
;
are alfo,
exempt from
all
judgement, and
punifhment
people.
call
neither are they accountable to the fenate, or the Concerning, therefore, thefe priefts, il any one will
Is^o^i^aaxocXac^
them
the Mifiijlers^ the 'Teachers^ le^ovojwaC) the Guardians^ or, as we call them,
\z^o(py.v[otQ^
truth.
When
;
in his place
who
another
is
i4'>' Ov/^ Vo T8 J))/^a ai^eflfif. By the Domitiaa law, the Pontifices were
This law was by the people. in Cn. Domitius then, brought by one of the tribunes, and paffed in the 631" year of the city, Caius Marius
cholcii
I'B.
ii.
Paterculus, pofitively, afferts ; quo ylnno Cneiits Domiiius, tribunus plebis, legem iulii, ut facerdotes, quos antea
colkgae
c. 12.
fufficiehantt
popuhis
crearet.
the
Book
II.
361
the pontifices themfelves, who chufe the perfon they think the befl quaKfied among their fellow-citizens. Being, thus,
approved
of,
to him. Thefe, not to fpeak of others guries are favourable lefs conjfiderable, are the greateft, and the moft remarkable
laws, enadled by
divided by
him
Numa
religious inftitutions,
by which the
fome are comprehended in written laws, others unwritten, and preferved by cuftom, and long ufage : To treat of all which would be a work of I fhall, therefore, mention only two of great difficulty them, which have been the moft extolled, and which will be fufficient for any one to form a judgement of the reft..
:
The
law, that appoints boundaries to every man's pofteftion, renders the people content with their own, and hinders
For, having one to circumfcribe his own pofTeflion, and ordered every to place ftones on the bounds, he confecrated thefe ftones to
:
to others
'Jupiter
Termi7mlis
and appointed
all
to aftemble
at the
that he fhould be uninformed inany point of the Roman hiftory, with which any of us are ac-
quainted.
to
unlefs
it
may
it
What
Numa,
he
thought
the form, in which they were enafted by him: This, to me, fe-ems much
Vol.
I.
Aa
P^^ce,,
362
place,
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
;
:
Book
11.
them
gods,
every year, on a certain day, and ofFer facrifices to inftituting a folemn feftival, alfo, in honor to the
who prefide over thefe boundaries This feftival Term'malia from Ts^y.ovsci Bounds^ and Romans call
'"^^
the
the
bounds themfelves, by the change of one of our language, they call 7ermi?tes. He,
if
letter, in
imitation
he fhould be looked upon as devoted to this god, to the end that any one might kill him, as a facrilegious perfon, with impunity, and without being defiled with guilt. This
law did, not only, take place in private pofTeffions, but, even, For he circumfcribed in Thofe belonging to the public
:
thefe, alfo,
gods of their neighbours, and the public lands from fuch, as beThis cuftom is obferved by the longed to private perlbns. Romans to this day, as a monument of paft ages, and a
point of religion
as
:
with boundaries, to the intent that the Terminal might feparate the lands of the Romans from Thofe
For they look upon thefe bound-ftones facrifice to them ftill, offering up no kind of gods, and
Thefe^waVw/jwere the Greeks, amonoas our author Tef/^touf?, fays, the fame fignifies thing with termed^ which was, vifibly, derived from it : For we find by Varro, that the old Romans ufed the word tcrmen inftead o^ terminus ; Apui Accium, nontcxminus dicitur, fed termen. But, to preferve the analogy between the two
'' Ovid of this given by this that it Pagan difeftival, appears elfe but vinity was, generally, nothing a ftone, or a poft, placed on the boun-
twenty
H7- Te^juiv5sA(. This feftival was celebrated by the Romans on the feventh of the kalends of March, the third of February. From the
defcription,
whom
'
daries,
3 c rr
Faftorum, B.
ii.
-ji,
641.
De
Ling. Lat. B,
iv, c. 4.
animal
BooklT.
363
animal
with blood)
But they ought ftill to obferve the motive itfelf, in coniideration of which it was ordered that thefe bound-ftones
fliould be called gods,
own
pofleflions,
and content themfelves with their without invading Thofe of others, either by-
violence, or fraud;
Whereas, now, there are fome, who without confulting their duty, or the example of their anceftors, inftead of feparating their own poffeflions from
Thofe of
diflionor
others.
others,
make
on them.
But we
which
LXXV. By
lity,
thefe laws,
:
Numa
formed the
city
to fruga-
and temperence
Juftice
in contrails
he introduced by
to all, who inventing a regulation, which was unknown inftituted the moft celebrated commonwealths : For, obin public, and before witnefles, ferving that contra(5ls, made
from a regard to the perfons prefent, generally, performed, and that few are guilty of any violation of them ; but that thofe, which are tranfaded without witnefles, being more in number than the former, refl: on no other
are,
many
fecurity
than the faith of the contractors, he thought it incumbent on him to make this faith the chief objedt of his
worthy of divine worfliip. For he found that Juftitia, Themis, Nemefls, and Thofe the Greeks with others of that kind, had been, fufliciently, call
care,
and to render
it
Erinnyes,
honoured by the
ancients,
in being a a 2
ereded into
divinities,
and
364
ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
ftates in their
Book
II.
and confecrated ; but that Faith, than which there is no nor more facred virtue among men, was not yet greater,
worfhiped, either by
pubHc
capacity,
or by
thefe things, he, firft private perfons : Having coniidered of all men, eredled a temple to public Faith, and inftituted
be performed to her, at the public expence, in the fame manner as to the reft of the gods. By this means,
facrifices to
city,
fail,
behaviour of private men And, indeed, fo facred, and inviolable a thing was faith in their eftimation, that the greateft oath a man could take was, By his
fame
fidelity to the
and more depended upon than any other teftimony: And, if there happened any conteft between two
faith;
own
the performance of a contradl entered perfons concerning into without witnefies, the faith of either of the parties was
juftice
decide the controverfy, and not fuffer it to proceed any further: And the magiftrates, and courts of founded their decrees, in moft caufes, on the oaths
fufficient to
Thefe regulations, of the parties attefting by their faith. then invented by Numa, which perfuaded to temperance, and inforced juftice, rendered the city of Rome more orderly
than the beft regulated family.
going to relate, rendered it both careful to provide itfelf with neceflaries, and induftrious to For this acquire the advantages, that flow from labor
I
:
LXXVI. Thofe
am
perfon, confidering that a city, formed to the love of juftice, and to habitual temperance, ought to abound with all tilings
neceftary
Bookir.
365
neceflary to the fupport of life, divided the whole countrj into what they call Pagi, Villages ; and over each of thefe
villages
fpedl,
he appointed a magiftrate, whofe duty it was to inand vilit the lands lying in his own divifion Thefe,
:
going their rounds frequently, took an account in writing of the lands, that were well, and ill cultivated, and laid it
before the king
hufbandmen
repaid the diligence of the careful with commendations, and favor j and, by
;
who
reprimanding, and fining the flothful, excited them to cultivate their lands with greater attention By which means, the people, being freed from wars, and from
:
exempt
floth,
attendance on the
affairs
of the city
and, at the
and
earth yields,
as
upon the riches, which the and which, of all others, are themoft innocent,
agreeable than the precarious affluence of a military life And, by the fame means, Numa became the darling of his fubjedls, the example of his neighbours, and the theme
:
more
of
pofterity.
It
that,
broke the harmony of the city, nor foreign war interrupted the obfervance of thefe wife, and admirable
fenfion
inflitutions
:
For
their neighbours
upon the
peaceful tranquillity
were
tunity of invading them, that, if, at any time, they were at war with one another, they chofe the Romans for mediators,
their contefts
I fliould, therefore,
make
no
difficulty
among
the
firft
of thofe,
who
366
ROMAN
are the
ANTIQJJITIE3 OF
for their happlnefs
:
Book
II.
who
moil celebrated
For he
formed
his
mind
to piety,
When
he
was young, he was thought worthy to be king of the Romans, who, upon the reputation of his virtue, invited him to that dignity, which he exercifed, during his whole life,
over an obedient people. He lived to be very old, without any infirmity, or misfortune, and died the eafieft of all
deaths,
the genius,
who had
been
allotted to
fame favor to
him from his birth, ha\'ing continued the him till he was no more. He lived above
fourfcore years,
and reigned forty three ; leaving behind him, according to moft hiftorians, four fons, and one daughter, whofe pofterity remain to this day ; but, according to
Cneius Gellius, only one daughter, who was the mother of Ancus Marcius, the third king of the Romans after him.
His death was, exceedingly, lamented by the city, who made He lies buried upon a moft fplendid '^^ funeral for him
:
T$?. Here again, thetranfranged in their ufual order Portus was refolved to give the lenfe of this word and, for that reafon, he has rendered it both a funeral, and a monumcnx., funere fploididijfimo, et monumcnto maxime infigni decoravit ; le Jay fcorned to do lefs honor to Numa, than his guide, and has laid, word for
'4S-
lators are
and contents himfelf with the monument, vifigni monumento decoravit ci* * * has vjtas ; and M. copied his
modefi:y in copying his words, on
erigea iinfuperbe tomheau.
lui
-,
Now,
zzx\-
tranflator
not agree with Sylburgiiis (for his is not concerned in the text)
that Tcp( fignifies a monument, for
is ra^pof.
This
word, on
et
hi
Von
drejfa
fa memoire un magnifique
is
tomheau.
Sylburgius
more modeft,
"'
who
B.
viii. c.
14.
the
Bookll.
DIONYSIUS HALICARNASSENSIS.
367
the Janiculum, on the other fide of the Tiber. And this is the account we have received concerning Numa Pompilius.
to funeral honors in their proper order.
Jli^lSeiTTVOV, TaipK, {v7(p*, jWVUjW*, T(piJf,
that
monument,
p^oijua, fnAvj.
Tottpo?,
and
he would have faid xv7ix/, inftead of Kdlxt, which can relate only to the body of Numa.
The end
THE
FRAGMENT
Out of
the
SIXTH-BOOK
O F
P O L r B
S',
Containing a Diflertation upon Government in general, particularly that of the Romans, together with a Defcription of the applied to feveral Powers of the Consuls, Senate, and People of Rome,
To which
applied
of Polybius is prefixed a Preface, wherein the Syftem : to the above-mentioto the Government of England And,
is
ned Fragment concerning the Powers of the Senate, Diflertation upon the Conftitution of it.
lia
is
annexed a
demum
liheram Civitatem
foreft fua
qiiifque
teneat.
Vol.
I.
Bbb
THE
THE
tion,
tranflation of
dillertation
this
and the
was
me
fragment of Po/y hi us with the preface, on the Rc/.-trn fenate annexed to the tranllain 1743 ; which I mention to the end that,
fame quotations, and the fame confequences drawn from them in Dt.Middletons Treat ife on the Roman Senate, and Dr. Chapman i ^Jf^y^ both on the fame fubjedl, and both publiflied
feveral years after mine,
he
may
acquit
me of
plagiarifm.
had, then,
reafons for not putting my name to the book, though my bookfeller thought fit to affix my name, or fomething like my name, to what he called a fecond edition, without knowledge, and to add
my
my
to
it
mofl impertinent title page of his own. have inferted this little book, which has been manv years out of
a
in
print,
my
defcription of
tranflation oi Dionyfms, becaufe I look upon it that the the feveral powers of the confuls, fenate, and people of
Rome, given by fo great an author as Rolybiin^ will very explain, and confirm many paiTages in this hiftory.
much
tend to
THE
PREFACE.
^Everal co7ifideratio7ts led me to
lay before the public
:
a tranf-
The prinlatmi of the following fragment <?/" Po l y b i u s the very cipal of which was J great fatisfaBio?i I received^ as
aji
E?iglijljmany
excelle?tt
author as applicable
our ow?i
co7ifitutioTiy
as to That^ for
which
it
was
i?it ended.
"The
brates the
Roman government
are all
with
this circumfa?2ce in
our favor ^
be
iflandy forbids
us either to fear., or
aim
aty
conquefls
by the
gaining,
m07ty
is
By
thefpoils of C07tquered
iiatio7is
own
7'uin,
by ercBi7ig
an
favor , which, growi77g, afte7^wards, wa7ito7t for want of a check fro7n the other two 07''ders, a7id weak far want of their ajfiflance, beca77ie, at lajl, a prey to
abfolute 7nonarchy
i7i
his
a bar-
372
PREFACE.
ofte?i
a barbarous invader^
'while the ballance
vanquijhed^
and always
defpifed^
of
all three
was preferved.
If ?ny cou7itry7ne?i will attentively conftder every argU7ne?it^ made ufe of by Polybius, to JJjew the excellence of a government foufided on an equal mixture of 7nonarchy^ arifocracy^ a?id democracy^ they will I dare fay ^ have thefame fat
^
isfaSlion
Ie7ijoyed\
that
is ^
laid donim
of the Romans,
to be
dcfcfiption
I would
jnent,
to the
?overn-
der of
Ufe
not
07ily
my own
f'lvfelf,
reafon^
but,
what
is
of muck
to
the
autho7'ity
of the greatefi
C07jvi77ces 7ne
that
of Sparta,
thefccureft,
infe77fble
Ro7/ie,
and
E77gla7id,
of all
others,
the
eaftefl,
a7jd the
happiefl to live
eptjoy,
tmder.
If any of us are
of the bkjfmgswe
accuftotned to them.
Cufto7H,
I know,
of the greatefi
a7idcuflom may, pojfbly^ make us view that ftate with indifference, which all other nations look upon with envy.
Bui
this
indifference
is
far
fwn being
all
epidemical-,
the
fea7's,
pardo?7abIe
in
a free
flate,
however
PREFACE.
however groundlefs^ are
that
to
373
me a
we
love
when it
is
popular only
to
fear f
In
and
parties
we fnd
in
that Sparta^
Greek cohties
and de-
the
fubjeSis of
thekifigsofPejfawas^
truth
isy
who fooiddbe
the
greatefl flaves.
The
differe?it
underfandiitgs^ differe?it
educations^ a?2d
differe7Jt
differe72t
produce
ways of
thi7tking every
where ; but
vern7nents
ifnpunity.
07ily,
willfhew the7nfelves in free gO" can fJoew elves with becaufe there 072ly they the7nf
thefe
^
However
it
was not
I have
cities^
77ientio7jedy
of any of
thofe
riority
it :
a7id that any one of the three fJjotdd utterly extinthe na7ne
77io-
Parties,
therefore,
effeEl,
of liberty
I do
chimed at by Thofe
power
^74
fo7i to
PREFACE.
be dijjatisfied with the parties themfelves^
to
hut have
much
more
for
T'hefe
are properly
at
?to
their 7'ivals
the bulk
of the party
aims., getterally ^
more
thi?ik aii
C07jfideri7tg
abufe ^ unlefs
be to co7itinue
co7ifeque7itly^
770thi77g lefs
but
lajl.
However
in
refpeEi^
thefe
it
;
leade7-s
to ?ninifiers without
defg77i77g
for,
a^
they ge7ierally
poi77tSf
their followers
are
u7icoi7ce7'77ed
in the
C077tefl
and,
770t
co77fidering thetnfelves
as fpeEiatcrs,
think
it i77Ctmtbe7it
7ni77ifiers\
efpecially, fuice
by the
i77differe7ice
for
natio7ial poi7its,
when
power (which
for
is
as the gamijig
little
it is
difappoi7it-
reafon to expeSl
they
will JJjew
the7n,
when
But, whatever
777ay
be
the
public
f777ce
This
keeps
77ii77iflers
ofte77,
prcve77ts
thcjn
from pU7fuing
otherwifc,
tefnp^
which
a7i
imcontrolled power
might,
PREFACE.
te7npt
375
as well
them
to iiigage
they mufi
aB
ivith caution^
is
as fidelity^
when
attentive to
,
may commit
772ea7t ti7ne^
be exj^fed.,
^
thirjl of
power
irritated by difappoi77t772e7Jtj
affairs^
a7n77iates the
77iore
ap-
plication
inf7titely
:
tha7i
By
to
this
77ieans^
they
grow
able jlatefnen^
and
whe7i they
co77ie
be Jimjijlers^
are not only capable of defending bad fche7nes-i but, when they
pleafe,
offor77ii7ig good
07ies.
to
the
people fro7n
alloccafo7is, conflitutes
to who77z
of every co72tefl
thofe,
a72d, i77deed,
is
to
whofe welfare
the
defcrn,
nefs
or pretence,
and
the
power of
the
the co7nmons
e77d
"This
it is
is,
imdoubtedly,
glory,
their
as well
as duty, to acco7nplifj
to the three orders,
fo happily cofnthat
is,
pofed,
than
to look
as the
channels,
to 772ilUons
through which
of peopled
Iwould
376
PREFACE.
'willingly
I 'would mt
times,
to the
do
injujlice
to
pei'fofis
fo ufeful^ at all
as the
to
public^
to
themfelves,
to
touchjlone of
thdr
it
C07idu8i,
is
and,
infueiiced by
or national, confideratio7is
it
is
This
There
is ?iot,
in
Great Britain,
a 7nan, who
is 7iot
co7ivinced,
nor
7na7t,
to
day
be in
who
evils,
of:
If
this
fo
evident
a
is,
truth,
how
cofnes it
lafi ce7itury,
that
to
ever fnce
i7i
an oppoit,
fition
7niniflry
was
77iade the
road
afucceffton
co7nes
that
pafs,
the
bee7t
negleSiedf
How
07ie
it
to
I fay,
that fo
77ia7iy fuccejfive
oppoftio7is
have
7tever,
in
co7itefl,
taken
a right
(
confr77ied
to the7n
parlia7nent
andficpported by
the
offo7ne hu77dred
years f
Are
the
?tatio7J,
of the people?
i7i
Or the
the
fons U7ic07icerned
defe7ice
III.
of
it
is,
they all
(i)
4Edw.
36 Edw.
expeSi
PREFACE.
expeSi
to he^
o-ae
377
arefenfible thai
a7icl
obvioujiy conducive,
if
7iot
elfential,
to their
fecwity, their
dignity,
and power,
confcquently,
to
that,
the
by
difirefs
mi~
nifers,
to
others
for
the^nfelves
when
they come
to
fucceed them.
been a?iy
it
attempt
ciraB, jeled
nijlries
and
alfo
produce
a7i}iual tninifries
Hinc
lachrymEe.
that,
But I
the
the
for
thefe
fears
we do
7?oi
f7id
duri7ig
traB of tijne
of
reicrn
o-ood 7niniflers
prived of that
7-ight
ArJ
this
it.
if,
of bad
their
7ni77iflers
was
fo,
beco77ies
an
acceffional reafon
for
bei7ig
refiored to
But, fay
they,
befo fluBuati7ig
will treat
imder
afi7iual parlia7ne72ts,
7io
nation
:
with you,
war can
of a7mual parliamc7itsf
Vol.
c c
It
378
It
is
PRE
thought by
F A C
E.
many people
was
the
its
being
"There
had
lately beeji
an aBual
flattery^
rebellion
raifed agaitift
prince^ who^
without
nothinrr to be
admired by
his
fubjeSls^
but
to be
known
to
them ;
and who,
nature
to
a free
people.
This rebellion
was
i?ideed
extinguifhed,
However, if thefe
circimiflajices,
while they
fubffted,
?nuj},
indeed,
men
the juflice
to
allow
that
they have
Jhewn
parliaments
But
that attempt, if
only,
it
had
a
fucceeded, would
cure.
not
Have
not
andfou-ndineffeSiualf
Were
7iot
feveral
effential claufes
the
a&
and
of fettlcment rethe
confirmed,
fchifm
a&
in all
is
the
oftener
they
legal
opportunities
of reforming
thofe grievances^
that
PREFACE.
that wlil^
gijlative,
a7idy
379
from tme
to
time,
of every government ;
never they will
fly to Thofe,
'This
would he
to
fuppofe
that
the repreto
dif-
cover,
and as
zealous to reforfu,
i?i
of
their
cofjduSi
is
to
fuppofe
that hopes,
juen.
lofi
minds of
On
encouraged by
grieva?ices,
of refortning
thcmfelves the
and
beco7?ie
the
i?t
people will,
in that cafe,
to the
have no legal
itfelf
contrary
nature of gover?2-
to beiftg ridiculous
fame
law, which
provides
for Thofe of the public ; or, that the whole body of the people,
itfelf
was
infiituted, fljoidd
lofe
ever find
Yet,
as to
happen, if
it
andjuflice,
that their
let
number ofyears,
their
c c 2
have
38o
PREFACE.
to
havejlillci right
fit
what
is
nsoorfe^
to
or their
own may
If this
be ad7)ntted,
it
mufl
alfo
be admitted that no
fitting^ becaufe they
to their
exte7idi?ig
7'his,
however improba-
ble,
tio7t
f?iu/l,
legality
to be
equally legal.
From
hence
it is to rejjiove
of gavern?nent
either
through
to
or
convenience,
the
firfl
opportunity
ought
tion.
former fitua-
Ihere
is
brought
to
refign it:
attempts
made
to
was
origifjally delegated.
Roman
a year, propower
they
longed
had tfurped,
the people
forced
a7ul
their
ufurpation,
a7td their
it
i7ie/ti07y
deferves:
Whik
PREFACE.
While
the
naffies
381
under whofe
ma-
that gratitude
or merit claim
:
mo7Jume?tts
?7iore
"Thofe
no
forms can
overturn,
flicrht
of
tifjie
deface-,
i7iv 7iationSy
lioho look
faSiors,
7iot
of
their
own coujUry
only,
7'hefa77je
will
fay, deferved,
better
fate
in
pajfed
the gi^eat
council,
then,
it
was
a7jnually
compofed,
or
pO'Jd, upon
offG7'ty^
it
be the-mfelves,
and
fmdd
this tijnc,
the
people
ofFefiice,
like ail
others
it
is to
wuler the
be
ufelefs,
circu7nflances,
that,
to
and
have
is
to
be
a prey
to
Ma7iy are
order
to
have
driven
to,
i7i
fupply
the
fuch as the
e7n-
pen on aB,
(3)
aB for
difabling thofe,
Hift.
Amdot: de
la HouflTaic.
duGouvern. d; Ven.
^loy7ne7its^
382
ployments^
R E F A C
in
like tetidency
:
E.
from Jittmg
others
andfome
of the
to
All which
a're,
no doubt,
hills
a7ifwer
that
is,
the ends,
to
are
are not pajfed, and to dijlrefs them, if they are. But^ I be7to lieve, the people have received great beneft from a?2y of thefe
expedients.
In
this
I am the more
co7ifirmed,
Iedge7nc77t
i/i
apply mg
which they
elves
luiow to
i7i
be
i7i-
effe&ual,
their turn,
their
and to fay
patie7its,
to the
that
is,
thai^ cure.
As
place
bill,
a right
to
hand with
claufes
in the W7'its offumof Nolumus (^) formerly i7ferted mo7ts, wef7id the followi7ig 07te, Nolumus an tern quod ali-
quis
fe7tted',
The people of Ro7ne, Sparta, a7td Athens were 7iot reprebut appeared in a colleBive body, whe7iever a7iy thing
This tnethod of taking the fe72fe of
(4) Whitelock's
Memo.
p.
432.
the
PREFACE.
the whole body of the people^
383
anight
upon every
occafton^
not be
by
of
their
few
inhabitants
But, at
fa
and
to
its
citizefis
tlmik
it
many, particucitizejts,
Roman
who
were
the
mifl have
from
the
77tofl difla7it
have de-
city,
a7id
7ieighbourhood of
Ro7ne :
I owtt,. I have
i7iconve7iiences
7iever 7net
of thefe
in a?2y
of their
and yet
the
alternative fee7ns
unavoidable.
defere7ice,
For which
is
reafon,
notwithto
which
tmdeniably due
the
7'^-
of their infiitutio7is, I ca72?tot help thi7ilii77v that a under proper regulatio?ts, a7fwers all the prefentative,
of the peoples vofmg
i7t
purpofe&
colleEiive
body,
to
a7id
is
fuhjecl to 7ion&
of the
to be
i7tconvenie}ices
of
it.
But,
necejjaiy
to the
i7Jg,
end they
or
refor77iijtg
the feconcl
is,
that they be
will,
equally reprefe77ted ;
courfe,
of
all fno-
dern
84
PREFACE.
are more^ or
to
lefs^
de7"n governments
fubjcB
to,
becaufe no?je of
follow
:
the
ge?ieral regifer
leafl,
is
7^/V, perhaps,
in
may
not be
',
at
not advifeable,
a trading country
which
the
life
opi-
7iot defrayed, by cer7mn, would be very much impaired, if arid, eveiy maiis circmnfiaitces were hown, a
tainty,
if
merchant wculd, no
lo?7ger,
have
to
it
in his
power, by making
raife
his
own,
and to grow
in
?'ich,
by being thoughtfo.
ticular 7na7iner,
(Te7Ule77ien,
But,
to
apply what
I havefaid,
a par-
to
whof7id
77iean.the i7iequality
J7teafure,
of the
la7jd tax^
whether
it
has
a great
bee7i the
occafo77
of this
i77t7nenfe
it
load of debts,
/ thi7ik
paf
difpute
07ie
;
to it
has, freqimitly,
7nade
7ieceffa7y to
have
ivhich the
tax
alo7je,
if equally
woiddhave
a7i7iually produced,
Seco77dly,
7ni7iijlers
this
i7iequaUty
in
put
is,
upon raif7ig
i77ipraSiicable
7?ioney
to
by
7no7~e
equal
j?iethods
that
fndi7ig
it
raife
the
fu77ts
required by fuch
p7'oportion to their
to contribute to in
they
have
bee7i
as
all
mufi
PREFACE.
fnujl contribute to in proportion to their cofifumption.
385
This has
to
extend the
to
old^
and apply
fund^
from "Thofe, to ivhich it was originally and many more mifchiefs would be cured, "Thefe,
rent
of Efigland were
ever
an?tually,
and,
if
we are fo happy
to
made
by gentlemen,
when
they
come
was acquired, the natiojt then will, done them in thefe two important poiitts;
it
of which would,
in
my
In
opi?7ion,
render our
co'njli?;2
appeared
time,
either
the ancie?2t,
thefe
or modern world.
a?2d until
may
have the fatisfa8lio7i of confdering both how near our government is arrived to perfe&ion, a7id how fair a profpeSl it has
of attaining
'The
it.
little
contribute to
my pub-
lifjing
tranfaticn
life
I obfrved
to
fuccefs,
which the
it
the
happy turn
has given
baiiifhing
the
trijfes,
andfubthe lan-
fituti?2g
room an inquiry
, .
itito
the co7ifitution,
Vol.
d d
g^'^g^t
386
?uage,
polifJ.\
PREFACE.
and
and
cufioms
inJlruSl
of a people^
mankind.
it
^,sohofe
view
^d^as to
conquer,
does
As a
tajle
for learning
fiourifjes^
it is
where
;
lofl^
ajtd
preferve^
and improve
it,
where
itfubjijls
and
nothing can
a conflant fupply
choice
late,
but
?nean
tranfations
of French performances ,
is
?nuch indebted
to the.
is
to
entertain,
rather tha7t
inf?'u8i,
traiiflatiojis
of the
of
the beft,
and mofl
Dom Vince7it
72otice
Thuillier :
If I have found
his
to
take
offo77ie
has been
lefs
with aviem
of ce7ifuring
difficulty
tranfation,
The
by
of doi7ig jufiice
to the
tra77fation
of their works
7fiore
into
a 7mdern
to
la7tguage,
fo great,
the
that
a7n i72fnitely
excelletices,
difpofed
it
ad77tire his
work for
it
ma7iy
with which
for
little
inattention,
is
or to
it
never
to
be per-
faa-.
PREFACE.
are fo rarely feSl\ hit thefe errors
to he
387
lie
amo?ig the
wantonly fcattered by
diamo7ids.
But
there
is
another
difjiculty,
to
tra?iJlator
of
PoLYBius has
me?ition
particularly
encounter,
more for
traiijlator,
my own fake, than for 'That of the French becaufe I may, pojftbly, have greater occafor. for
This difficulty arifes
the excufei
from
the flyle
of that author',
and of
awn
It
is
it,
is ?iot
offlyle by one of
hiflorians,
;
as well as
07ie
of the greatefl
of
is
I mean Dionyfus of
Halicarjjajfus [t^
and
it
many words made ufeofby Polybius, that are met with in a?iy other author, and mafty words made
/>2
ufeofby him
This, joined to
an
either natural,
or affeSied, makes
the reading
him very
difficulty
and
the
tranfatiiig
him much
morefo.
I have
ofteit
and one,
fo frong, andcompafs
and
C. 4.
d d 2
harmony
388
|L
A C
^ooho^
E.
in
my
opinian^
fa jujily
the 'wa?jt
of them.
my
notes
I have
not
H.
it
and
Cafaubo7is
to.
v^rfoAy which
neitjyer
;
is.
ky Jmich the
I found it
I violently
rather in-
be
a tranjlation of
the.
fufpeSl
before Cofauhon
appeared
'.^
ivhich
I am the
clined to believCi
becaufe
Englip
text^
tranfation of
this
one an/weri?7g to
page 462,
4.64,^
Cafauboii
lefs
s edition ^
of two li?ieSy
and the
other to
page
of no
tha/n
56
lines.
In the
dijfertatian
upon the
co^iflitution
difficulties
of the many
is
I met I
with in treating
to
there ob/erved,
beg leave
add
mufi
to
Every
one,
who reads at
late
all,
Earl Stanhope
:
Abbe
Roman
revolutions
In that
the
fnemorial,
perfons,
feveral
difficulties
relative to
was compofed : Tljis- memorial that gentle?nan anfwers infuch a manner y as ffiews thaty
of
the Ro7nanfe?7ate
whom
if he
he
his
left
themy
to
at
leafty
anfwer
that
PREFACE.
that memorialJ
iioill^
389
JatisfaSlion^
helkve^
receive very
little
tmlefs it be in rejleSii7ig
upon that
occafioiz^
whom
it
was written.
What
I would
perfeSily
tions
infer
from
this,
is^
thaty
if a perjbnj
who was fo
injlittt-
acquamted with
the civile
as well as military
late earl
Stanhope^
pafjed his
in
if
perfon,
fay, fo well
could doubt,
and
;
the author
of the Rofnan
be intitled to curious
hope
I may
i7i
fome
indulgence, fhould
to
every
difficulty,
which a
hi777felf,
be fidly a7ifwered
that di(fer-
rm ii^m
(rvHfCtKrci.
kui oTt
yj
rcdv Fco/uLCLim
25-4
ToiavTu.
fjLiV
yoLti
EKMny.ctiv
noTKinv^cLTm
c^g
o<rcL
ttoA-
hctm TQ.'N
fjiSa^oAYig
f^iv
w'^YiTM)
TToKhamg
ii?^n(pij
TY\g
ng
TcivamoL
(rvju.^aiyei.
oKo^^^ottg
Tru^av
paJ'ictv
avai
Kcu
TT^ofifovor^v
e^yifntj-Lh
y-ca ty\v
vtt^ th fjuKKovlog
yiFovoTCKiV,
iVfJLcL^iQ'
T^i^i
^i
Ti)g Po)iuLctioiV
<^ict
'<i<^'
ohodg
iv^i^igy
UTi
Ttm
'
jm
-iJi
na^ovrm
vre^i
e^yifncrac^My
iLiih?\onog
mv TromXiav
^^^
S'icjl
ing rnv
TioKiJiiag
ra
TTfioeiTrsiVj
ti^icLV.
AioTTi^,
ii
TYig
TV^x^a-yig eTfi^acnuc
Tf^oQ-SnTah
x-cu
B-m^iag,
fJLiTxKo'.
^v/nCami <^n Tag TrT^n^ag im (huTKO^ivm S'^^oLiTKOL'hiKm mohiMViiv Tre^i toov TOiHTm, tjhol yem KsFuv TtoXi.nm" rifjLiv
(ti)i
TO
fjLiV
xaAaci
S'OKil
(dcto-iMiaVj to
(^'
u^ig-oK^oiliavyTo
J'i
t^^ov
(^n-
fJLOK^oiliaV,
(''
fJLOL
AiT>)v
xTitoinv
iti
rm
z^^oUfotctuv artfj
twT8j <^iw/ATwv
Kiivi)
which
do not take
to be the
Dom
Vincent Thuiilier, the French Tranflator, has rendered this, farce Ton ne comoU point affez comment
les
aurhor, fince ,i,a>fActiic mull, I beheve, be uniierftood to rehte to the peculiar frame of the conllitutioa
fenfe of the
T^g.
Of
the
feveral
FORMS
of
GOVERNMENT:
of
thofe
is
Of
the
and natural
tranfttion
hefl cojtftitution
pounded of
of the
Romans
isfuch
o?ie.
Greek commonwealths, which have ("concerning _j often encreafed in power, and often, to their ruin,
thofe
it is
an eafy matter
to
both to
relate
pad
tranfaclions,
and
foretel
Thofe
come;
there being no great difficulty either in recounting what one knows, or in publifhing conjedures of future events, from Thofe that are pari. But, concerning the Roman commonwealth, it is not at all eafy either to give an account of
.
the prefent ftate of their affairs, by reafon of the variety of their inftitutions ; or to foretel what may happen to them,
through the ignorance of the peculiar frame of their ancient government, both public and private, upon which fuch conFor which reafon, an uncommuft be founded. jeclures mon attention and inquiry feem requifite, to form a clear
idea of the points, in which the differs from Thofe of Greece.
It
is,
Roman commonwealth
who
profeffedly
find,
cuftomary
with thofe,
forts
to ePcablifli three
of government;
:
government, aridocracy, and democracy which, one may, I think, very properly afk
kingly
the conduft of their
beft
Upon
them,
way meaning is to explain him by himfelf: Towards the end of this diflertation, PoLYBius fays, the Romans attained
whatever they propofed, through the
peculiar
frame of lh,ir goverjiment,. where he makes ufe of ahnolt the fame word he employs upon this occafion
tliis
1
;
tijv iSnrriTot.
am
tranflation.
whether
392
Tug,
kgu
Ai dg
u^is-ag
fJLOl
iv.
Yjfxiv
aiuCpOTi^OL yCL^
jll^.v
CtfvOiiV
S'o^
Knui,'
Sy)7\ov
yae-,
&)?
a^^^m
vrav-
rm jm
n^oneYiiJLivodv
ihodfjiaruiv
crvve^oicraK
ravd ya^
ra
crv^yKTOLviog
%o7\?.ivfjLci.
7rp&)Ta
Kctlct
tutov
tov
fiovctg
J5/
j^qttqv to AuKi^aifJicvim
dg
ravTctg Tr^ocrhzlio]/'
kcu
ya^
fj.ova.i^'^iKoig
Tv^avHKag
Timg
Ti^iaju^^ci
7ro7\iliicic,
Tra^cmXwLov r/^av
n ravin
fj.nv
%ah^ Q7oy
oloi
i(rij
t&) ing
l^a(n?.iicig
ovo/nali.
Kai
o?^ifa^}^i>ioL TToT^ileviiLaTct
^oKuvJa
c^g
Tra^ofjiciov
tcXh'^ov,
ivrog
uttuv,
<^ie-
ctvTog7\oy^ Kcum^i
g$-<
J'niLioK^cilioLg.
Oti
/ a?\Y]kg
g^
(pO'tu)
TO MfcfAivov-,
iK
Turm
^^^
crvjuOang.
ars
yao
iV^Mg
(^CL(ri?\ilCLV
pnTioV
a?\7\ci
fj.ovnv
hoP'ccv (ri^j'^6)^yjW.sniv,
nai rw
yicejU'^
to
Q?\l-
T^MiOV,
KCU
(iiCL
KV^S^W/iLS'^YjV.
ii^i (XYiV
TTOldav
ctAAct ravTnv n
ng av
y.ar
vno
tj^v
^smcti.
^'^
^3^
ycTg
(^niuoxpoDicii',
iv
ttclv
K(
Ti}
j/vw^i) ro rAficf,
1
>)
(^cw xxc
leHce.
In the
is
/3i
xi'e^v/vtn'))v.]
differ
am
to
ther
yvufjiyi
fenfe they
French
paflage.
rendering
this
author-,
has faid, et q7<a confuio potitis quiim metu nut vi regitur ; and the latter, et oh tout fe fait plutot
The former
ccmmonas
the
word made
iifeof iovcoifiiU ox approbation, whence tome thcfe phralcs, xa^a p-vw^tjv, tu-
par
raifon ^le
par
craivte,
et
par
via-
cordhig
to
jvw,u>;i,
TT'h'Sog
393
whether they lay thefe down as the only forms of government, or, as the beft: For, in both cafes, they feem to be in an error ; fince it is manifeil: that the beft form of government is That, which is compounded of all three. This we find to be founded not only in reafon, but alfo in experience ; Lycurgus having fet the example of this form of government in the inftitution of the Lacedemonian Commonwealth.,
chical
Befides,
fince
we may
and tyrannical governments, which, though widely different from kingly government, feem ftill to bear fome For which reafon, all monarchs agree in refemblance to it. or abufively, ufing their utmofi: endeavours, however falfely,
to be Ityled kings.
oligarchies,
cracies, ly
We may
in
ftill
more
which feemed,
though the difference The fame thing may be faid alfo of democracy. great. What I have advanced will become evident from the fol:
For, every monarchy is not prelowing confiderations to be called a kingly government, but only That, fently which is the gift of a willing people, and is founded on their confent, rather than on fear, and violence. Neither, looked upon as an ariftocracy, but is every oligarchy to be a feledl number of thofe, only That, which is adminiftred by who are moft eminent for their juftice, and prudence. In the fame manner, that government ought not to be looked
contrary to one's dejire ; and, particuSelarly, u fxiac? yw/Aiii:, unanimoujly. word th' fenfe of this ytuiAvi condly,
ieetns to agree better
t3)
jj
HjsoijfTrAiicrfMf
^Si
fj*
iijuoK^aliMv,
tv
z""'!'
ari* OTA))9cif
xu^/ov
wcuiv
(i',t'
au osvro^sAijfljj
km
a^ohviTa.t'
9-sff
zsot^x
w
yo-
wxr^^oi
gji
xai
s\ivti^ig
siQur^xi,
mediately precedes it, s| kovrwv c-urp<;ajand to be more properly op^i^^vij, to what immediately fuilows it, pofed
(po<f ncu
m<: S-fjaTsusiv,
^oi? ast^ia-i'xi.]
vszB-^Eo-guTEoxf oiihta-^xi,
The French
tranllator
^(. i.
has ftrangely miftaken this paflfage ; he has not attended to the force of the
Vol.
e e
upon
394
iroL^
TfiViiV,
(id
TtdTeAov
i<^v V.WL
^mthii; S-sa?
VOfjLOig
o-togcrOa<5 yoni.<;
ClL7\hcL
S-^olncL^ct
ViKCL-,
TT^SG-^VTi^ag aihl^^CLi-,
(TV'^nf^CLG'iV,
Tfii^iO-^Ui'
TOig
TOl^TOig
cTgt
QTCLV
TO
TUTO
KCthiiV
(^y)/U.OK^Ct]lUV.
AlO KDU
Travlig
ym
h
f^iV g$
}tcu
ii^CLl.
7rO?\lTil6iiV
'^niiOV
T^lCl
fjLeV
3-pyAAacri,
vvv
n^on^Qai'
T^ict
^vYJi
fjLiV
Myo)
fjiovcL^x^cLVy
o7\ifa^')(iiav,
o^T^oxjicLiictv.
Tr^com
S"'
at/
iTTilai
KOU iKTClVTYigyiVVCiTCH
fXi\a.^a.KK''6<TY\g
^'^^
jULiioL }tCLTOL(rX.iVYig
)tOU
S'lO^^O^KTim
(bcKTiMict,
"Kifoi
<r
ravrng
g;t
iig
ret <tv^(^vy\
KaKoty
iig
Tv^a.vyic'cL'
a'Ag
rng ruTOiv
Ko(.Ta?^v(Ti(t)Cy
ai90K^cilici (pvilai.
iKi^a7rii(rr,g
KoHoL
(pvcriVy
TH
Tag
rcev
tt^o-
^i
Tf\g
tutu
ncihivi'^^iCiCy
KUi TTU^avofJiictgy
Tvm
olct
J^
c^'
OLV
Tig
(rctCpi^dTa
vr^i
TUTO^Vy
aM^&ig
i<fiVy
vvv nT^ov,
im Tag
liLx^mKO^.a
ytvi-
les auciens, 6? d' ebeir a:ix. cnne dcitappeller dcmocralie qu'iin iiat^ oulefentinient qui riiupcrte jur Us celui du plus grand ncmlre. autres make the reader fcnfiblc to cfl only way of this miftake, is to quote the words 'So that, according to him, religion, of the French tranflation. En vain a refpedt to parents and elders, and obedience to the laws, are as repugaujji, fays he, dotmeroit-on k vcm de nant to a democracy as licentioufiiels: democrclie ci un etat, oil la populace feBut this is far from being the icnle of roit mailrejje de faire tout ce qu'il hit
particle Ji,
de refp(SIer
loix
:
placed the latter part of this peiiod in oppofition to the former; but, the
flairoit,
depuis long terns dans Vufage de rcvercr les dieux, d'etre/oumis a ceux dont en tient lejouvy
etc
I'on feroit
Polybius,
he pleafes to
flation
if
tran-
395 ) upon as a democracy, where the multitude have a power of doing whatever they defire, and propofe but That only, in which it is an eftabHfhed law and cuftom to worfhip
(
the gods, to honour their parents, to refpedl their elders, and obey the laws When, in affemblies fo formed, every thing is decided by the majority, fuch a government de:
ierves the
name of a democracy.
fix
So
that,
three,
iX
been already generally eftablifhed, mentioned; and three, that are allied to them, namely, monarchy, oligarchy, and the government of the multitude. The firft of thefe is inflituted by nature, without the ailiare
which
and have
ftance of art:
The
next
is
is
derived from the other by art and improvement; when this degenerates into the evil, that is allied to it, I mean, tyranny, the deftrudlion of the tyrant gives birth to arifto-
cracy
according to the nature of things, into oligarchy, the people, inflamed with anger, punifh the injuftice of their magiftrates, and form a de;
which degenerating
alfo,
mocracy ; from the infolence of which, and their contempt of the laws, arifes, in time, the government of the multitude.
attention,
tKniirnTm
lorfqiCon
Kxr\vc-ia)i;
a ^i-
goKcxTtctipuiToci.]
la royaute,
De lamonarchie
y
ajoitte
vient
I'art
quand qu'on en corrige les defauts ; elle degenere en tyrannie, dont elle app-oche beaucoup, fur les ruines de I'une
i^ de Tautre
s'eleve rariilocracie.
&
this is
not
Polybius:
monarchy
is
improved into
kingly government, which afterwards degenerates into tyranny, then, the deftruftion of tyranny gives birth to
ariftocracy;
thus,
it
is
The
this,
vifible
that
rendered
vernment and tyranny, the deftrucliun of both wb-.ch gives, according to him,
according both to the fenfe, and the conftruction, Tsra-u can relate to cvfj.<pun xx.kx only, that is, as our author himfelf explains it, to tyranny.
e e 2
govern-
396
o
(Tiig
nut ^ilcL^ohctg
CtV
i7rt7i](ra.?.
yaji
crvvii'm inu'^ov
uvrm
(pVil&U, fJ.Ov(^
CDifJLYjV,
bV(^
i'VVOL^O
dVVihlV KCUTYlV
Civ'^Y](nV,
KCUTriV
XCU
H.CU 7101?,
(^^
KCU Tfn
>iciTay%(j-ii vraKiv.
MotAtf ct
iwi rn?
Fod^aim no-
7\^iiCig
TO kglIu
ii7\y](pivcii ty\v
ts
crv<Fc(.(riv
km
AKp^i<^i^ov
fjiiv
av
KTCti?
TTm
7? KUTOL
(pvo-iv fj.sia^o?\Y}g
Tm
KCU
Trohtliiuv
iig
ahAnT^ctg,
iTi^Oig
TCi^V
S'livmvuTai
(pl,?'.0(jO(^0!)V'
Aof(^
^^^
Travel
U?\ctcTg
(idV
TOdVl,
KOLl TKTiV
TTOiJCiAl^
S'lOL
TTMiovcov
Asyo/^gf^,
oKifoig i<pi}ilog
s^iv
J^toTTi^
otjoy
avY)>itiv
vTroTxcLfJi^avo^iv iTTivoiah
avTH n^og rw
Tr^afiuLariKYiV
Wo^ioLv^
cfts?v-
KCU
&iiv.
TYiv Koivnv
TUTo Tru^acro^i^oL
Ki(pci?^aict)Sci)g
KDwyct^ avi?.Mi7^iiVTk
iW-gp-"
S'o^n (^iaTr]gKa^o?'.iKY]g
iiui'^ci:ri6tigy
KCLTCL
7roiYi(Tii
Aoy-"
Tm
i'^Yig
'^"SwOjJLiVm
UaiW
CL\i^.CtJV0a07l\)
Tuv wv iTraTTo^n^inav.
Yloiag av a^X'^''
Tf^ooTov
5
^^^^
TioMnctg
Orav
TH
aici KciTci}c?\v(rfA.iig,
J^ia
Xoifjuy.ag Tn^ig-oL(pQo^ct
<rng,n
(^i
ct(poictg
Kct^nm-, n
S'l
yiVYiTui
(PdLfJLiV,
Tm
ctf5p&)7r&)i/
yuac^
yifovivai
Cil^il'
na^n?^TOTi
^Yt
KOU TTCthlV
TTOTx'hCLKig
idiG^ai
Ao/^
<rVjU,(p^Sl^QjU.iV(t)V
KCU
av^ig
TiX'^'CdV-,
OTCLV-
iK
TOi)v
7r'^.^i?\ii(p^in6i)v
olom
(rnn^ixATCtiV
av^Y)^
Tdiv
(rvv
X^^V
(')
ttAjiS-- a\i(::ci)7rm,
TTn
tl
tots S'm^^
Eti
xct^aTi^
im
dKhav
Ki
xTvT>!9-Ei
wK^n'.]
is
q^uellejorme
Je changera,
njuch too
397
sovernment, will be convinced of the truth of what I have advanced: For he alone, who knows in what manner each of them is produced, can form a judgement of the encreafe, the perfection, the revolution, and end of each ; and when, by what means, and to which of the former I ftates they will return. thought this detail, in a particular manner, applicable to the Roman government, becaufe the eftablifliment and encreafe of That was, from the
beginning, founded on nature. Poffibly, the natural revolution of governments into one another, may be more accurately determined by Plato, and fome other philofophers ; but thofe difcourfes,
full
being of variety, and of a great length, few are capable of underftanding them; for which reafon, we fliall endeavour to give a fummary account of fo much of them, as is coniiftent with hiftory (whofe obje61: is adlion) and the general
underftanding of mankind: For, if, by reafon of the univerof thisdiflertation, any thing fhould feem to beomitted, fality the particular detail we fhall afterwards enter into, will make
fufficient
amends
for
What, therefore, are the beginnings of governments, and from whence do they originally fpring? When, either
by a deluge, a
fuch as
peftilence, a famine,
or the like
mankind
them ;
a
and all their inftitutions, and arts deflroyed with from the few that are left, as from fo many feeds,
in procefs of time, encreafes to a multithe French tranflator has
new
generation,
and of their return to the fame point, from whence they fet out. This he exprefTes a few lines after in other
words, viz.
Af Twv
wi^i
rti;
again rendes
dered
etats,
(*)
generally
noiKi^of
by changement
kt
(puo-di f/ttraSoj
woKneim
tig
(AA)}Af
wluch
French
Qut by the
tude
398
^(jUm-,
O-yi^CtO^Oi^OjW.Sl'&ll',
(^lOL
oVs^
T^
liV-aq
y-CtTCL
TUTO
TO
0(JL0(pV7\0V (7VyciyiK0L^i(T^CH
(rodfjicLTiKYj
TYIV
(pV<Ti(t)g
CLQ-^iVilCLV
S'lct^i^tti
avoLyKY} rov tm
jicdfj.'n
koh t v^v^iK^i
'
ro7\fj.v\
^onctj
TUTOiiv nyua-^oLi-,
^'^'^
kou k^olthv
aa^oLm^
"Cpam
acu
im
tuto
aK?MV
;Kpn
yivoav
tuv aS^o^oT^omrcdV
B-icd^aimiv.
(pvG-(tig
i^yov ctA^Oii/wrcrof
)'Ofju^nv'
ttgl^' olg
o^JLoXoy^Tuv^hsg,
fjLiv
fJLivoig
Tag
Mycd
^i
KOLTr^ag-t
aMiil^vovagy
Tctg
av
rm
av^^o^nodv (^i^g
Qm^ov
sttoct"
'^'
fJLiVm.
eiTToi Tig
olg
0^(^
TY^g
CL^X^^
'%^^'
0^0/^^
S'ict
^ovcL^x^civ.
tov ^^ovov
(^CKTiXiiag
VTroy&VYiTOLt
(TVyTOOl^lOL
KOU
(TVVYI^ilCt,
TOTi
OifX*^
(pvsTar
KoLi
TOTi
7r^(t)TCt!g
<^S
iivQia.
ymTdi th
kvcLVTim
TOig CtvB-^CdTTOig,
OfJLOiCdg
KOU
T(t)V
J's
T^07r(^
Tm
cifX^'^^
'^^
"^"^
yiHG-iug
(rvvovcnag
Tm
n^Y)^ivm TOioah.
YldLVTOiv
ycL^
7rf>og
TcLg
o^fjioano^v
Kara
<^v(tiv,
IK
h TUToav
(7)
nonhnoHcig
cL-noTiK'nfJu^Yi;'
skt^ol-
Tiv
oLSa^oTToiijTuv
word,
is
like
many
faying negatively, qui certainement ne fiavent que fes loix ; that is, celles dela
nature,
(*)
O h
it.
^x^Si xai
tij?
of t;(Ufwv7iio7/E. ] Thiisrendered by the French tranflator, c^eft do7jc de cette forte que les republiques, cu
>)!?,.
tjfw? twv
placed before ir, it can mean nothing but thofe animals, that are not govcrned in their affions by opinions ;
which
flator
fcnfe,
foactcz civiles out pris naijiance: If he had attended clofely to the chain of reafoning, which our author has purfued in treating his lubject, he would have been ienlible that tuv d^tfx'iuy, the formation in this place, relates to
les
1
399
tude
then
it
comes
to pafs, as in
men, when they are got together to fuppofe they would be, as they
are of the
he,
fame kind, by
who
excels
in
of neceflity, gain the ftrength of body, and courage, muft, command, and authority over the reft : And, as in animals of other kinds
by opinions, obferve the fame thing commonly falls out, this ought to be looked upon as the mofl genuine work of nature: Among thefe, the ftrongeft are, by common confent, allowed
alfo,
which
we
fuch as bulls, wild boars, cocks, and animals of the like nature: In the fame manner, it is
to be the
mafters
like probable that men alfo, when they firftget together, a herd, are governed by thofe of the greateft ftrength and is ftrength, and their courage ; the meafure of whofe power
When the individuals, thus afgovernment, monarchy. iembled, by living together, become, through time, habi-. tuated to one another, then is the foundation laid of kingly the firft tindure government ; and then do mankind receive of honor and juftice, and of their oppofites: The notions of which are firft formed in the following manner.
to copulation, the Every one having a natural impulfe when a child, who, confequence of which is procreation,
of the notions of
xaA!<
>ci(r(xa<!*,
hof7or
and
Jujiice,
t^s
which immediately preand not to That of commonwealths, and civil focieties : Fcr,
cedes
afcer
it,
he has
fet
of children
to their parents,
and the
their ingratitude of the obliged to the benefaftors, he makes indignation who are arifing in thebreafts of thofc,
witnefles to
the inftances he gives of to both, produce the firfl impr.flion of the power of duty, which, he fays, is the beginning, and end uf Juftice. He goes on to (hew that the applaufe
which valor meets with, and the contempt, with which a contrary behaviour is treated, create in the minds of men the notions of honor and difhonors and of the difference between them, So that, I believe, the reader will agree with me, that this pafTage is not applicable to the formation of commonwealths, and civil focieties, as the French tranflator has rendered
it,
and Juflice-, and that toioo-J'e plainly relates to what follows, and not to what
precedes.
by
400
THTOig
olg
^KT^ctCpun'
aXKcL
ttov
Tdyania
kclkci)? Xsfsiv
jj
J^eav
rw
yifiVYi/jnm
TTg^J
sx.
rm
'yim<TCL]iTODV evri-
KOU KCLKOnCL^tiOLV
T^o<pr)V.
TW
TUTOdV ^i^Cl-
TTiictv
KOU
TH
yci.^
yevag
rm
^OVJ^TOOV CLK7\m
cpavipov
(popav,
6)5"
(Ja&)l/,
UK
iiKog 7rct^aT^i')(^iiv
ivri
avTug
mv
Tr^ou^Yifjimv
i'io',-
KOL^cLm^
touv
tni(TYifjLa.iVi<j^ai
ro
yiiio/uivov,
Tr^oc^a/mvug to
fJLiKhoVi
KOU G-vhAoyt^pfXivagi
KcLl
y\
jm
(TvfKV^WSi.
fJLYW
OTOiV
Tt^i
Tvxc^v iTtaapctg
G-oLvn
tag
TCd
(rod-
x^^^^j
T(t>
cL'h'ha.
(pave^ov
nd'olotc,
iKog
ToiHTCti
G-vyoLfoLiaKfunag jUiv
^^^
tw
ddV
itihcLg-,
avTug to
UU'^Ci)
TTCL^OLTV'hYiQ-lOV*
g^
VTToyifviTOLl
7[(X^
Ti)g
TH
OTTi^ i?iv
<^^X^
^^
TO'>g
TgAi^
OfjtoiCdg 7roL7\iv,
otolv
auvvn
fxiv Tig
tt^o
TroLVTm
iv
hivoig^
l^(jdm'
^9)
j-a)T>jf
HKOg
Tiq
[JiiV
E^ mvTrayifvi^
edition
twoia
I
is
h.ive
altered
it
to
9-fa>eyia,
Cafaubon's
of
Polybius,
which
the
more
and in
which which
is
fenfe,
lince inctx
ligible.
Biui^i(
Icarce
intei-
itnprcflion,
has
TvFxct-VeiV
401
by the care of his parents, has attained the age of discretion, makes no grateful return, nor yields any afli/lance, to thofe, by whom he was brought up ; but, on the contrary,
it is
endeavours'to abufe them by his words, or adions, plain that thofe, who are witneffts of it, and know the
pains and hardOiips their parents underwent in taking care of, and bringing up, their children, mufl: be difpleafed, and offended at this behaviour For, as there is this difference
:
between mankind, and other animals, that the former are indued with underftanding and reafon, it is plain, they will not neglect the ufe of thefe faculties, by which they are fo much diftinguiflied from thofe animals, but obferve what this occafion, and be difpleafed with it ; partipafles upon look forward, and confider that the like cularly, when they misfortune may happen to each of them. Again, when any one, who has been affifted, and relieved by another in diftrefs, inftead of being grateful, endeavours to injure his
benefadlor,
it
is
manifeft that
thofe,
who
are acquainted
with fuch a proceeding, mufl: be difgufhed, and offended at it, not only becaufe they compaffionate the fufferings of their neighbour, but alfo becaufe they themfelves expedt to meet with the like treatment From whence fome notion, and confiderationof the power of duty is introduced into every man's mind; which is the beginning, and end of juftice. In like manner, when any one runs the hazard of his life in the defence of the community, re{ifl:s, and withftands the moft violent attacks of wild beafts, it may be expected that fuch a one will meet with the acclamations of the
:
(lo) EiKfijjf
jusv
T
jcj-.i
rAi,-
7r((r)i|Maffif Tur;^ai'Hv
ar^o-
s-aliKtjs.]
The French
tion of every thing that follows. Pourquoi all contraire donne-t-on tant d'ap. plmdijj'ements a celui qui &c. are his
cut the moft material part of this fenwhich fervcs us the foundatcnce,
fays, that
VoL.
I.
f f
people,
402
Tvfxavstv ivvo'm?
y.at
7r^o<^ctuYig'
rov
h Ta.mP>ict
kolTkHj
Tilled
Tr^ctTloylcL
i^^wahiv
ai^^a
v.a>.
B-m^iav
Tfct^oL Toig
TroKKotg
ctAAjiAct (^ia(po^ag.
S'icL
kcu to fziv
'fyhki
TO (TVjiKpf^or TO
4^u/)i^.
ctn (rvvii^Krx^^'
n^oii^Y,(jLi\ioi,g
y.a.Tct
Tag
Tm
TfoKhm ^icO\i^iigy
TH KUT
S'la.vifxnTi'
KOgUVOLl
u'^lGLV hcL'^Oig'
S'i
ci^'^rn/
TT^Og
THi iTTlCnAiVOVTCig
jSaCTiAgV?
KCJUi
CLVTii TY)
SwOL^^lCL'
KCU
S^Y\
TO)
TOIHTO)
T^OTTCt)
fjioyci^')(H
XclV^CLXH yiVO^i]j(^'
T/i/LlOVlCiV ap^^ctiTToig
QTUV
a^^
5-U|M,a
TY\g
6 7\oyi(rfJLog.
Avrn
KCU
kolK'h
TCtiv
iva.vjim
avTn
l^aiTi?,iiag
o.^X^
TUTCdV
^-^ ysvio-ig.
iTTl
yai^
oujToig,
a7\Xci
kou
TOig
TTOTw
^lCt<^V?\.OLTjii(ri
TCtg UBX'^^'
"^iTTiiCr-
jiiSKoi,
Toig-,
T^g
iK TCiSTCdv
k'^av
yiyovoTUg,
c^^^TThmiodg
ttots
alpictn
rm
KM
a.ex'^vlotw
dvjLLL/.ctg
koli iScdcrfAe-in',
o'wcifJLetg'
iTi
KcP^a
rag
Tctg
(ra\o.DpiiKAg
a7\7\ct
Kcf.i
kolIol
Tng
yvoifjimy
t&)v
v^et^.v aKy,(pQTig
stt'
cwTm
i^yav Tng si
lities,
afjL(paiy i-^^.7\ha.j'/ig,
that
firft
the tranlktion.
To
(403)
peojjie,
teflifying
their
good
will to,
and
defire
to be go-
verned by, him ; while the man, who a6ls in a contrarymanner, will be cenfured, and difliked : From whence, again, it is reafonable to believe that fome confideration of honor and diflionor, and of the difference between them,
produced in the minds of the people; and that the former will be admired and imitated, through the advantage that flows from it, and the latter avoided. When therefore,
will be
the perfon,
who
has
the
command
over
the
reft,
and
is
indued with faperior ftrength, in his harangues to the people, for ever countenances the men I have mentioned, and has created in his fubjccls an opinion, that he conftantly treats every one according to his merit ; they are no longer afraid of violence, but rather willingly fubmit to him, and unite in fupporting his government, even though he is far advanced in years, unanimoufly defending, and maintaining him againft all thofe, who endeavour to fupplant him in the
command.
king,
that
By this means, a monarch infenflbly becomes a is, when the power is transferred from courage
:
and ftrength, to reafon This is the firft natural notion of honor and juftice among men, and of their contraries ; and this the beginning, and origin of true kingly government For the people preferve the command not only to them,
:
but to their defcendants long after them; being perfuaded that thofe, who have received their birth, and education from fuch men, will refemble them alfo in their principles.
Bur,
if,
at
defcen-
dants, they then cliufe magiftrates and kings, with regard only to fuperior fenie and reafon, and not to bodily ftrength
and courage ; having, by experience been convinced of the difference between them.
f f 2
Formed v,
404-
To
^ivlig
fjLiv
bv TfciT^cuov i^iyvi^dy.ov
raig (^ci<Ti?.aoug
Tovrag
oi
x,<'
J'lct-
Cpe^ovlag
iwei/or
y-cu
Tiix^Cpmg-)
X'^^^'>
y.cu
"^^
X'^^-^
'^^'
?ta7ajcl(y-
TO
Tf.g
acrcpaA^ct?
^-
<^ct'^ ''^^f'^'
jracng
<^ic(.^o7\Yig
(^^qvov-,
c^cil
to
(/.n!s
TTseA
Tnv
TY\v
HT^nTa pmycfJKcLg
(h^cii<rLV
TroieiG-^cii
Tag
caf^gtK?\ctycic., fjL))Ti
Tgg/
)icu
TTocriv'
a7\Kcf.
cif^inTwmov
Toig
7ro?<?,oig
i^^v tkv
aei
ty:V
(^loJeiav
i^iUiTOLV'
Toig aKKoigj
iTTCi
cT'
o^oai
noi'ufjLivoi
iK (^idh^J^g Kcu
kroi^ua
<^s
KOLTO.
yivog
Tag
aex^'^
czff^TKafj.'oavovligy
y.iv
ct^ov n^n
TOdv
Ta
tt^o?
Tm
vr^og
uctyiV
(paAaav,
T^oCpyiv
sToifxa
kcu
Trheica
[-/.avodv
Ta
i7roy.svoi
^la Tnv
'^^^
vn^rdG-iav,
Yiyovfxsvovg
hiv s^^^
i'e
Tm
Tnv
^"^
vTfoJa-fiojUivctiv,
i^o(pr)i/
g^aAA?
kcu
zai
a7ro?\ajucreig
/Lin
o^dK^ag-,
ayav\C^'^Y)Tovg
kcu
^-^^
cu^^
Tm
TT^o^movTm Tag
oig fiev
Tm
AC^e,oi'i(nm x^^^^''
cvyaa-tag'
olg cTg
e(p'
(t^oya yivo,uiv^
kcu
ii^odKOTrng-)
s(p*
fJiiV
fJLKTUg SKKCUOfliVii,
eySViTO
&K
TY\g
(^cicriAeiag
ivo^wig'
a^x^ ^^ KaTaTwtriOdg
riynfjuioig'
riP
^yivvaTo-,
;:^6/5"&)t/j
az
^y.
Tm
cha
otAA
S's
ix.
Tm
yevvcaoTaTm
kcu
fJLiya7\o'^vx(^TaTm,
to
eTi
S-ajipaAs(it)TaTm
av^^m
cvviCcuyi yeua-^ou-
Tag
Toi'dTnq
f"'
mg-a
it
J^vi/uc^cu
Cpi^eiv
Tag
Tm
i(ps<g-ct)Tm
v^jietg,
th
E^ctWvs
sTfjyi
tv
t^D'^Kv
ctnohouictii Kou
jirfruf.]
Phis pompeufemcnt fervi que fes fujets^ lays the French tranflator; which, in
ii
+05
Formerly, therefore, thofe, who were once chofen kings, and invefted with this dignity, grew old in the enjoyment of it : In the mean time, they fortified advantageous ports, furrounding them with walls, and pofleiled themfelves of a
territory ; by their fubjeds;
this
plenty of provifions.
the former, they confulted the fecurity of and, by the latter, they fupplied them with While they employed themfelves in
manner,
caufe they differed very little either in their clothes, their table, or their manner of living, from the refl of the people,
with
whom
pofterity
But afterwards, their they paffed their lives fucceeding to the government by right of inheri:
and finding every thing provided for them, that was neceflary for their fecurity, and more than was netheir fupport ; they were led by fuperfiuity to ceffary for and to imagine that it became princes indulge their appetites, to appear in a different drefs from their fubjeds, to eat in a different, and more luxurious manner, with greater variety, and preparation, and to enjoy, without contradidion, even
tance,
the forbidden pleafures of love ; the firft of which, proand diflike, and the other, hatred and refentduced
envy
ment; by which means, kingly government degenerated into tyranny ; and, at the fame time, a foundation was laid, and a confpiracy formed for the deftrudion of thofe who The accomplices of which, were not men of exercifed it inferior rank, but perfons of the mofl: generous, the moft exalted, and alfo the moft enterprifing fpirit ; becaufe fuch
:
men
can
leaft
The
my opinion,
expreflionj
is
much
it
riety
fince
peoplcj
4o6
yiynfj.ivoiv,
Sict
Tctg
'Ke,oc^^r\fJLi))cLg
cuTiag'
to
'^^^^
fu^iv
rng fiao-i-
a^cm
Tag
av^^eiTo,
Toig yct^
K.cLTcOwQ-cLQ-i,
fjLovct^x'^''^
p/^Oi aTToS'i^omg
ci 7ro7\7\oi-,
TUTotg
ol
e;^^&)j'ro TrpofctrcMc,
fjLSV
kcu
TUTOig iTTiT^iTfOV
l^oneg
f^fe^
0"(^&)V.
Si^
TO
TT^diTOV
UTjULiViT\i
Tm
i7fiTomv,
^S'iv
n^ov^yicuTi^ov
inoL'<ino
koim
(rv{ii(pii^oVTog,
^omg-,
y.rju
Tag actT
c^^
aiTH^oL
jbLsv
ovTig
KcJL'.i(^v,
ctTTeifioi
h
cf'
'
y.ahoTK'd
i(TOTnTCtiv
T^-" Kcu
TTctTspav
7rafjin<Tia.gy
Ti^^fx^xivoi
Kcu
sj
ct^X''^g
tmc
oi
g|^a"(cM?,
TT^oaydi'^oug
ctcf'/ixoi/,
o^/uncraneg
ol
cT' stti.
juiv
y.cu
im
Tag
TThiovt^idv
KM
KCii
(pi?.ai^yveAciv
fj.i^cLg
T:t)V
ivo!)^'^'^'
oi
im Tag
yvvcu-
TTOi^OiV
d^Trayag'
ATQfS
fxin^wciv
fxiv ty,v
acA^O'
('-'
<rf:^)}v
To
^c
rys
ag^o-ToK^oj-li*?
j.sveriv.]
(Aai.:Qcivi xx<
Both the
Latin and French trandators have very properly avoided an abfurdity, which
the rep.dering u9-k in t'le common acceptation of thii word mull neceflaiily have led them into ; though I wiih
Jupiter With any confidence, if^ having brought y oil to my houfe, and treated yen
in a hofpiteble manner, that, put you to death?
Hciv',
i/Tt)
fbould, aficr
PoLYEius
they had giv;n it the fenfe, ia .which has taken it upon tliis oc-
ya^
y.iv
IJ.OI
>;
ii.
cafion, v/hich is, ihereupcn, r.fter that, or fomething to thsteffcift. There is a pafiage in Homrr, in which that
Oc
a'
TH
ff Khitiifv
uyoiiiv,
(plAOV
axi
^eiviet ^ii^ct,
AT0I2 h
lAfiMH<",
KlelVHUUI,
T0 SujUOD
word can be
It is ia
u fed in
the dialogue
Odyfl'. H. ver.
402.
K^.TiaJ,
407
having
before
thcTe
to
lead
them,
and,
mentioned,
uniiinor
ao-ainfl
extirpated,
bliilied.
and
For the people, as an immediate acknowledgement to thofe who had deftroyed monarchy, chofe thefe leaders for their governors, and left all their concerns to them. Thefe,
at
cheartully accepting the truft, preferred the advantage of the public to all other confiderations, and adminiftred all affairs, both public and private, with care and
firft,
But here again, the fons of thefe, having fucceeded their parents in the fame power, they, beinp- unacquainted with evils, abfolute ftrangers to civil equality and liberty, and educated, from their infancy, in the fpiendor of the power, and dignities of their parents, and fome of
vigilance
:
and the defire of unjuft gain, others, to drunkennefs, and intemperate entertainments, and others, to the abufe of women, and rathem,
giving themfelves
up
to avarice,
vifhment of boys, by
this
behaviour,
changed the
arifto-
ziyoXhai.]
The French
trandator has
Le peuple, fen/ible an hienfait de ceux qui I'avoient delivre des moitarqties, miet ces gencreux citoiens a fa tete ( fe
faid,
So that, he has foumit a leur conduite. which left out sx gives great ;^^of, beauty to this paflage, and which Cafaubon has very properly rendered by e
vefiigio.
('+' Azei^oi fj.iv cv7e? jcaicaiv.] Gens peu accoutumez au travail is, Turely, not the fenfe of this paflage-, Polybius
which the people had under their tyrants, and with which thefe fucceffors of their deliverers were unacquainted. This he afterwards explains, when, fpeaking ot the infancy of democracy, he fays
'n\tz.nstherjils,
fufFered
while any are living, who feU the power and domination of the few, they
that,
which
more words.
cracy
4o8
7rAYi3i(ri TTdKiv
tol
czff^.vrMo'ioL
ro'.g
a^i
pYiS-e,G-i.
iio
zcu
c^.7r?\n(riov
(rvvi^ouv^
Tfi^t T'dg
to
tsA--
ou^lcov
yivio-dou TY\g
sTTBiS'av
Kcilci-
^^Q^Yig TQi?
Tv^ctwug ctTv^n^uaoriv.
TO
fJH(r(^
ya^
Tig
(TVi^iCKrUjiiiVOg
TQV
(pdoVOV KCU
KOLT
CUJTOdV^
TO
n
7CA^.
Toig
7ro?\iTcug
ma^^oh
7r|'0g$-(i)T&)f,
y.cLTreiTci
B-ajtpna-n
?\iyeiv
TTOLV
ItOIJLLOV
KCU
(TVl^yoV
ig oi
TO
ttTkyi^-''
.
.
Aoittov,
ig
fj.iv
-C^ovivdamg,
(pvfai^iV(rcineg->
UTe
(^oLG-i?\ict
Tr^o'i^a^cu ToA/Ltcccrir
in
^i^lOTig
TO. aoiva
TnV
TCidV
W^OTi^OiV CiS'iMCLV'
ttci^ol
J^g
UTi
7r?\eiOCriV
iTTlT^iTreiV
S-ajij)ii(n'
TToS'ag cwToig
aa-ng
Trig
ir^oTi^ov
ayvoiag'
^^^^
^JLovvig
SI/
(T(^i(ji
KciTOL7\i7rofim? s?\7ri!^og
}iCLTGL(bi^OVTaJI.'
aKi^
fjLiV
^la
TY)g
aVTOig,
BTTI
TOLUTYIV
KCJU
TYiV
c^s
TToKiTetcLV
KOlVOdV
7y
Toav
TT^OVOiOLV
CtLTdg AVihOL^OV.
Tivig Ttdv vm^ox'^i?
}\cu
^^X^^
^^
^"^^
(ra)^6t)yTcu
^^
J^vva^^ag vra^J
<5ci(ri,
ei?\n(poTCe)V,
TTi^i
zfAftfs Tromncii
veoij
lO'yiyopav-,
xou
Ty)V
Tramjiav.
-h
OTCLV
/ i7riyiV(x>VTcn
TO
TYig
>iou
ax,
Trcaa i^ca^m
iiOL
7tcf.7\i\i
JVi^ao-
V,^Ti(JL O^^^ohfi-)
^ifJLiVOl
TOT
iTl
TO
(TViY^^ig
1/
fJLiycO<(^ Ti-
KTYiyopctg KOU
fxa?\i9ci
S'
TTrtppKiCTiCdf,
'(\\T>i(TI,
TTXiqV
e^^lV
acriaig
Tcov
7ro?\?^(i)v'
ng vaT
f^-
i/XTfiTfJacriv
ol
Taig
('5)
Mcv)if ii
fffpiTi
xanxKeiTro/jtiVK';
TTiSo! oiKicjtis
IV
properly,
tranflator
imagine, the
diffi-
out; though he muft have been fenfible that tlie energy of the
v-nipiXP^>ig>
409
cracy into an oligarchy; and fooa inrpired the people with the lame paflions they were before poflefled with ; by which means, their cataftrophe became the fame with That of the
any perfon, obferving the general envy and hatred, which thefe rulers have incurred, has the courage tc or do any thing againft them, he finds the whole fay, body of the people ready to allift him fome Thereupon, they put of them to death, and banifh others ; but dare not, after
tyrants
:
For,
if
that,
appoial a king to govern them, being ftill afraid of the injudice of the firft ; neither dare they intruft the go:
vernment with any number ot men, having flill before their thefe had before committed So that, eyes the errors, which having no hope unallayed, but in themfelves, they lay hold on that ; and, by converting the gov^ernment from an oligarchy to a democracy, take upon themfelves the care, and
charge of the public affairs. And, as long as any are living, who felt the power, and domination of the few, they acquiefce under the prefent eftablilliment, and look upon equality, and liberty as the
createft of bleffmo;s.
But,
when
new
race of
men crows
falls
no longer regarding equal iry and lifrom being accuftomed to them, aim at a greater berty, fliare of power than the reft, particularly thofe of the fortunes ; who, grown now ambitious, and, being greateft
children, thefe,
whole fentence turns upon the force of that word, which will plainly appear upon
confidering the
context
with the government, were equally afraid of both ; fo that, they had no hope that was not vtixed with
intrufl-ed
PoLYP.irs fays that the people, having been abuied both by their kings and
the few,
in theni-
whom
I.
Vol.
g g
vinable
410
VW-Pf-X'^^^'^' 7^0l%0V
OTUV
0^fJLmO}(TiV iTVl
^ict rng ihctg
TO
^'
CjQ^CLSyjii'i
H.CU
(M
ih)V(dv}(Xk
cT'
avTUv kcu
km
am
^od^o<poL'
yag
yuLVj
KctTacPK^vacrcodi rag
S'ta
7y
aCp^ovoL oo^oCpa"
}icLTa7\viTcLi,
TOT
n^Y]
J"'
7ra?\iv
to
iu.iv
Tm
S^nf.Loy.^a.TiO.g
yi
ILie'-ji^ciTai
eig (iictv
km
to^j/
"^aeoK^oLliav
S^rifJiOK^arioi, cy^stOicr-
^ivov
i^iiv
ya^
ra
TO
7rA9^
iTi TOi;
km
Tctg iT^mS^ag
f^sfciiV TY)
(tiV
wi?Mg-,
oiav
J'g
/\cl^))
J'tCt
Tr^o^dTm
TfiViUV TteV
7\0(p^0VCL
7r0?\lTeiaL
KM
T07\fJL'A^OVj
&KKMiCfJ.eVOV
C^
Tl^JAtt^r
tots
};^ii^OK^ClTiaV aTfOTi/.Sl,
km
TOTi
mg
kcl^'
av a7roTi%^^cdfj.evov
7ra7\iy
ev^n
haxioim
km. y.ova.^x'^v,
(pvaim oiKOioyiUi
a; avTct
km
/u.i^is'alah
km
7ra7.iv
)taTctvTct to.
KdTct Tag
iTo7\^Tsia.c,
Tolvto. Tig
(Tct(^(tig
iinyxttiKtj^g^
Xi'^~
Tiisn
mg
y.iv
i^m
(^iaiucL^TYKr^ ca 7\iyav
vTn^ th
ye7'.AovT'^
TToTKiiiag'
Ikcls-ov gf<t/
Tng (p^o^ag, n
TTH lULiTOL^YKTi^.OUy
(^tov>i
7^o',tfJiiy^
cf.7^o<^ci(Tiv,
Krti
fJLY'.y
TTi^i
ys TC
Piy.
('*)KcMjw>i
Jten
Jui/fflvToii
^'
avTwv
xi< T>)f
tions
have
ta-
io that,.
the
in
lions
accoiding to them, the conftruiftion will run thu?, ; couri<raih( tTti to (piAoc.^^av, Tssruv 3ix(p^fi^><ci Toa nnxc, meaning their own fortunes, which muft, no doubt, be the fenfe, but cannot be fuppoited by this conftruclion ; to a-
(entence ; the tint is very obvious, all rhe editions have avru*, for which 1
The ferond, oIvtmv lb not obvious, though may, pofllbly, All the ediapptar _s well founded.
have fubftituied
:
think
4ti
unable to obtain the power they aim at, by themfelves, and their own merit, difTipate their wealth in alluring, and cor-
And when, to ferve rupting the people by every method their wild ambition, they have once taught them to receive
:
and entertainments, from that moment the demoFor to force and violence. cracy is at an end, and changes the people, being accuftomed to liv^e at the expence of others, and to place their hopes of a fupport in the fortunes of their man of a great and enterprifing neighbours, if headed by a but who, through his poverty, is excluded irom pubbribes
fpirit,
and, getting and divide among themfelves together, will murder, banifh, the lands of their adverfaries, till grown wild with rage, they
lic offices,
;
again find a mafter, and a monarch. This is the rotation of governments, and this the order
of nature, by which they are changed, transformed, and return to the fame point. Whoever, therefore, is perfedly be miftaken in acquainted with thefe things, may, poiTibly, when he fpeaks of the future flate of any point of time, (rovernment ; but, if he gives his opinion without paflion,
or envy, he will feldom miPcake in the degree of the encreafe, or corruption of each, or in the change that attends them. This confideration, above all others, will lead us to the
a necefTity of fuppofing o(fX.' to which tutoiv may to be undeiftood unlefs the referred be very naturally read tote into rather reader chufes
there
is
ftead of TTMv.
(7) Ai>Tt) (puo-fWiT
oiKomf^KX,
Ka6'
);v
y.i-
manner of rendering an exprefTion of the fame import has been already taken notice of in the 5th annotation : Upon this occafion, I iliall only lay that neither revolution, nor changement exprefles the fenfe of taxXn n^ uvra
y.ocTtuvTci,
taaei
km
pE9.(r71i,
KM
wxAiv
ei? oiv-
which implies
a
cha'iJge,
a relurn to the
TU! ziroXiTUcK.]
Thus
;
rendered by
Telle
ejl
the French
tranflator
la
eft
turn.
("S)
Pordre fuivant lequel la nature change lit This general fonns des republi^ues.
Xw^k
ooyy.^ (pSov!?.]
acp^owsr,
which
is
s s
knowledo;e
412
(HUim
sig
^m^adiV
fjiaTKig-'
CtV
sX^Oi/ULiP
.^^^ jy^g
ymcnv
kcu
ty^;
(rvs-a.(ri(t}g,
kou
rni; cLv'^Ytd'tOic,
^'9)
ax^m'
cyLoiOdg c^g
kcu rng
t^
T'd/jLTrahiv
icrofjuvn? in
(Jig
tut^v
fxi-
Tci.'coMg.
a ya^
a^nodg
ii-kcjl-,
zcu loLiiTW
^(3tl7iy,
crvfi^cmu
TYjV
Hg
TcivafiiCL
.fXeicfiCohW. CKOTTilV
l^CfJ
TCt)V
Kvv
J"
sTTi
^^ct^^
7tof/i(rofjLi^u
avayxaiug
a-vvi<^nKCi)g
ty]V
ovva^ulV,
iTTia'^a-
Xig
yifi/ilcih
ha
to
TO.yj.txig
ng
fJLiVYiV
iKT^i7fi(r^ai
KOLKICLV,
^^^
Ka^CLTTl^
ya
gitrf
(TlS'uSCi)
f.liV
i(^,
kciv
'^vXoig
Tw^aiy
ii
TTcKTug
Tag
^Ixa^ag-,
iii
avrm
(^^u^cilat
jm
fcarce
<rvyfivou.iV(t}v'
na^iniai
underftood
for
which
>,
realbn, 1 have ventured to read cpSovx inflead of a^cvi-. Sf.ns prejugez, fays the French tranQator, which is a tranflation ot neither.
l's)
great fplendor, both before it had arrived to its perffftioii, and after it was
paft
ftate
it
:
his
is
lo true that
no
otiicr
ever attained
fo great
power as
pol-
the
Ki
a
T>j5
ctituijf.]
Ln fpknieur,
in
rr)y fjjice
opinion,
had
pafied
at
it.
So
thdt,
through
its
rot in its />tryi?i.V/^ ; this may, 1 think, with great propriety, be faid of the very comiionwealth our autlior is here fpeaking of, I mean That of the Ro
both thofe periods, outfplcndcr, ftione that of all other Ihtes, when in.
their meridian, yet
it
was
far
outlhone
by
itfejf,
C-"^;
when
mans, which,
it
is
well
known, was
in
m,
^vAch
413
knowledge not only of the eftablifliment, the encreafe, and of the Roman commonwealth, but alfo of its fuperfe<flion
ture return to
tion,
its
former
this
ftate
any founded on turn to its former ftate is alfo founded on nature. This At prefent, we will appear from the following difcourfe {l:iall jufb take notice of the laws of Ljcurgus ; the confideration of which will not be improper to the prefent purother,
as
I
and encreafe of
commonwealth
as
much
as
faid before,
pofc.
He, therefore, obferving that every thing, that has been faid, was founded on neceffjty, and the laws of nature, concluded that every^ form of government that is fimple, and confids but of one kind, by foon degenerating into that vice, that is allied to it, and naturally attends it, muft be unftable: For, as rul't is the natural bane of iron, and
worms of wood, by
all
vvliich, as
by inbred
evils,
though they
foreign milchief, they are fure to be deftroyed ;. efcape fo, in like manner, there is a certain vice implautv=d by the'
hand of nature
Jf
>-fiTf
in
and by her
Km
n^yjovi! cvuOvtii
Xu-
ftxi ^
This
very
much
,
the Q^cSl cf Tome, or of all the corrofive acid falts, with which the air is
trannator
kd.by
fies
the
wor'
^jup-.'y,';,
to.,
natural or allied
with \ and,
by taking
in
trie
lafl
fen'e, has
made Polypius
betray an
ignorance in French, which I am perfuaded he was very incapable of in his own language But, before I go any farther, let us hear what he fliys; this
:
impregnated, and which are pcrpetuwith ally floating about in it, together the attenuated particles, that are continually flying off from all otlier boall which dit-s particles form a chaos, wherein I arn perfaadrd every production of nature has its repreler.tJtive. Aiid, as for worms, thty are no more horn wicn wood, than ruft is with iron ;
;
worms make
ufe indeed of
wood
fop
it
is
comme
la Rouille na'it
le
avec
!e
fc? les
vers avec
boh
: is
i
Now,
it is
fcr, cer-
their proteclion,and, piidiblyi for their nourilhmenr ; but, if, fiom the tough-
nor v/orms
v/ith
wood
nefs of
its
former,
ordained
4U
l!/,iTci9ci(ric
7\ofo'J.
Ti^o'iS'ofXiv^ AvK.-ael'^,
ax
ctTTAwi/,
ah
cvH9r,<r(X!o rvy
n'o^iTnar
aAAa
xacra?
ojULH (TmY))eoi(i
Tev/jLCilu)-^'
Tag
ct^ilctg,
ng rag
(rvfj-ipv-
ag
e'^l^iTryHoLt
tw
btct^a
cvyafxim
^^'^
cO\7\V)7^'jdV fJ.ni'CifJ.ii
fJLY]^
STTt
"nOTw
K(ctj}j)27rY]
fXYjhv aVTOdV
xa7(jt
ivfog-ciiis^jiivoVy
ini ttoTw
hafXivn
fj.iv
Tov
TYig
aPuTTMictg
Ao/oj'
au
to 7roAiTivfj.oL'
Tng
^a.(7t,Xi<,cLf
KOi)Xvofj.ivr^g
vm^))<^cLmv
th inu-H
(po^ov-,
S'iJ^ofZim
T^OLTkiV
KCU
fXYi
TUTM jU,m<^(^
hoLVYig iV
TM TTOKlTllCt' T
TOdV (6ci(ri,MC6V,
h
(^iCi
S^mfJiO.
^CtpOiiVT(^ KOLTCt^p^OmV
ol
yi^oVTm (po^oV
(jLiKXov
|Ugt/&)v
kolt
sxAol^ii/ ae^f.'^i.v^'rw
y.imfjuvoi
&)9"S
an
T(d
S'i'iCtiCd
TT^ocrvifjLiiv
icivTag'
TW Tm
gAc4r7-
yae^^^a.
Kcii
hcf.
tclvtyiv ctn
7r^o7K?\i(j-ii
yue^at
kcu
pozr.
fjiii^a),
jSa^J/g^av
t&;v
yi^oVTm
7r?\i9ov
TOiyct^iiv
^TOt)
(rv<^n(j'cifji.iv'^;
viy-ng
la-fxiv
;^foj/oi;
Exgu^
juiv
its
tafte,
cedar,
to the corrofive falts, with which it abounds, and it will be no more effeft-
they
are
confe-
eflential to,
And,
this
;
that ruft
tial to iron,
from
Jet a
and
ed with ruft, than gold, on which thole As our language falts have no power. has no word to exprefs either S-^^wsf or I have been obliged to com-n^v.Som-, prehend them both under ihe general name of worms if the reader pleafes to turn to the 5th chapter of the 5th
-,
av
(
:
415
The vice of kingly government ordained to accompany it is monarchy, that of ariltocracy, oligarchy ; and of demowhich all of them, in procefs cracy, rage and violence ; into
of time, muft neceffarily degenerate, in the manner I have Thefe inconveniences were forefeen by Lycurmentioned. gus ; who, to avoid them, formed his government not of a united in one all thq fimple nature, and of one fort, but
advantages, and properties of the beft governments ; to the end that no branch of it, by fwelling beyond its due bounds, might degenerate into the vice which is cong-enial to it ; and
that,
while each of them were mutually a6led upon by opno one part might incline any way, or outpofite powers,
<^
*-
weigh the reft ; but that the commonwealth, being equally like a {l:iip a6led upon by contrary polled and ballanced, remain in the fame fituation ; while the powers, might long king was reftrained from exccfs by the fear of the people, who had a proper (have in the commonwealth ; and, on the
the people did not dare to difregard the king from their fear of the fenate, who, being all eleded for their virtue, would always incline to the jufteft fide ; by
M/yj^vt
other iide,
which means,
this inflitution
that branch
of the fenate, out-ballanced the by the acce/Tional weight other. Lvcurgus, therefore, having formed his commonwealth according to this fyf-tem, preferved the Lacedccmobook of Theophraftus, he
find thefe
inli^ifls
will there
many
of his
zm
is
a.ir.\\i
co/;ge-
own coining, or, rather, ot his own compounding: The Latin and
French tranflators have underllood it of a fhip equally ailed upon by contrary winds, which, I believe, t e feamen will rot allow evor to happen I,
:
Cafaubon
liable to the
fame exception. I (2') Kara tov t>k oi.vri7rhoi(x,<; Ao;.ov] do not remember ever to have met
with avTi^Aoia
poll'ibly,
in
at iirft
therefore,
may
be,
like
it
fignity a
nians
4i6
TDioi iiala9ci(riCi)g,
7i^a.ffj,ciT(!)Vy
ei}^iifjLi\Jo;
juyjv
i'lct
Ao/a* iicL
iv
(^&
g| cwTng aei
mg
rcag vn^iTriTuaig
^tti
tclvto
jLiiv
AvK'd^Fca t-
A-',
KaAAigrov ^i
oi.
Tm
xciO'
^<'^
nuac
TroApaiOiv.
Au
fj-U'l^eiV
rdg y^ci((:onag,
TOdv ax aXK iK rm
7ra^cx.?:ii7rciuiv&iv
coxi-
Mfofj.svoiv.
kcLv juiv iv
iHToig
J^i'
Ti /xaiULcavn '^s'jc^^^^,
<^5
ahoiciv iav
KCLKHVCi
aF^(TM7iaTCU
(XiV S'n
^^^^
iSZ afiOiOLV.
Hv
iiTTCt
T^LCt
CtW:^
TT^OTS^OV,
aTVaVlCf
^rCd
J^g
TraVTCt KCf.TCt
(^iU TT&)1/,
f^i^^' iC&'f
fflfg fJ.Y\CiVCl
Kat
TTDiTTOvJcag (TVViTiTCLiOO
KCU
^imHTO
junh
Tm
Y]
iP)(,^^iaiv,
ttots^'
Y)
S'YlfJ.OK^OpUOVj
fjiO-
ilzo](t)g
YiV
11
aL(I')(i[\)
OTi jUiV
ya^
iig TYjV
TCuV
though
fore, luppofc the fliip to be rowed aagainft tlie wind, or tide, or, rather,
kara, km z^un Trstpujts iru^This is, I think, rendered too generally by the French tranllator,
(^^^riaSfi/
gainft both,
effcft
prhoyanl
la caufe
ij
limps de certains
here intended by PoLYBius, that is, to keep it in the fame wondfrtul fituation llowcver, as the Greek text docs not
:
evenemf/^ts.
^
juejij
(n)"rfii
Ttiar.]
Les
trcis fortes
defcribe the contrary powparticularly ers, by the force ot which the fliip is
kept in the fame place, I have not thought it neceffary to enter into that
compcfoient A; repuilique Romaine^ fays the French tranflator, who, by rendering it thus, has left out t xjtsvt ti;? woAi7e,*f, which is the
dont fay
pmie
417
nians in liberty longer than any other people we have heard of, ever enjoyed it : So that, he, by forefeeing from a cer-
from whence, and, by what means, every thing naturally proceeds, guarded that commonwealth
tain
way
of reafoning,
have arrived at the fame end in formina: their commonwealth, not indeed, by any chain of reafoning, but by weighing every incident, that offered itfelf in the many ftruggles, and difficulties they were ingaged in, and
always embracing that meafure, which was mofl: advantageous. By this means, they arrived at the fame end, which Lycurgus attained, and formed the moft glorious fyftem of
The Romans
judge of a writer by thofe buc by thofe he relates ; and, if he difcothings he omits, vers any untruth in the latter, conclude that the former were
to
omitted through ignorance: But, if every thing he relates be found true, let him grant that the others were omitted through choice, not ignorance.
All the three principal orders of government I have mentioned, were found in the Roman commonwealth ; but
was
this
doubt
ill
founded
For,
when we
caft
our eyes
three branches proper charafter of the of government our author has been
treating of. (-) Ouro)
ii
from being the fenfe of the original, that, had I not met with it in this
place,
I
wavroi xara
fj.f^o?
i<ru( y.ou
it
sTfEJTcvTWf (T\ivtTira,Y.To )i.i ^iciiKino Six ts*ToHtes trois etoient tellenient ha-
The French
tranflator
les
fays, que
per forme,
mme parmi
Ro-
par
l' autre.
This
is
fo far
Vol.
I.
Hh
on
4i8
KCU
(^Ci<Tihl}iOV'
jiinv
OTi
cTg
ng
TYIV
TYl?
Crvy>t7\Y]Tki ,
e'^ii(ri.cLV
TTCiMV a^l^OK^Cirig,
Tiaov. zou
tyiv
rm
iroTKhm
3i(t:orA
iScKu
no-
(TCLf^m
eii/cu
i^nfJLOKPcf.Ti.y.ov.
iiCli
m/
ky.ci<^ov
iic(^
^i^ijcv rr.g
0?\iyCt)V
"hiTUag iTTiK^dTih
TOLVT
gfiJl.
TOTii KCU
WV
2T<,
T^MV
TUCtiVy
Ol
fJiiV
ycte,
VTTCiloi
TTfO
7'd
(ULiV
i'^afilV
TO.
^OTO-KiOC^
ol
Ti
ya
uexoy^i?
7rAi/
ol
Txo'.noi
X^^t- T'dToig,
Tcov
ir,i^ae^')(Jr
ug ts
tyiv
(rvy>i?\Yi^iov
kTot
ret
Tag
Tf^iO-^eiag
aysGi'
7rog
Si
y.ciTS7reiyovioL
to)v
S^ia^'-aT^.im
roig
^rm
roi/
cKov
X^^i(^fjLov
Sr]fj.ii
Tm
m
^^'^
avmMiixi'ou
Tr^'^eig
aimonm,
J^oKuvrci
cpfov]i(^iV,
ei(r(pieiv
Tct
Sol'y.a.Ta^
ivi^i,
mroig
(^^a^wc-iv
ra
7r?.ei0(ri.
kcu y,nv
7fo7\if/.ii
/COLTct(r}iivnc,
kcu Ka^oAi^
Tng
iv
v7Tcu()oig
ciKovoiJLiag^
a-x^iSoy avTOK^cuo^ct
the
fcnate
tw
i^bo-iav
confiils
belonged to the
the
more than
cafe; neither docs Polyejus fay any that the confiils vjcrt fcleiy
fcntence
for,
in reality,
the
Roman
government was aiiftocratical, popular and monarchical, in its farts; but, ; the -ijohcle, it was none of the three.
(26)
cf the deD'jy
(^7)
T>.TO(f
ti(!-.tffffy
<?o)'n*7.]
OvTo/
TOW c'aov
Xf.fio-/>t6v
Tftiv
idfjt.*-
Twv
7r<TfAiri.]
Le
Whoever
reads
this,
will,
4^9
on the power of the confuls, the government appeared inmonarchical and kingly ; Vv'hen on That of the fenate, tirely
confidered the power of the people, it appeared plainly democratical. The feveral powers, which each of thefe orders then obtained, and ftill continues to obtain, with fome few are as
ariftocratical
;
and,
exceptions,
follows.
The
confuls,
when they
are at
Rome, and
before they
take the field, have the adminiftration of all public affairs : For all other magiftrates are fubjed: to, and obey, them, except the tribunes of the people They introduce embalTa:
They
fubjeds of debate, that require immediate difpatch ; and are folely intrufted with the execution of their decrees To
:
.them belongs the confideration of all public affairs, of which the people have cognizance ; whom they are to affemble
lay before them the decrees of the Befides fenate, then purfue the refolutions of the majority. this, the confuls have almoit an abfolute power in
upon
all
occalions,
and
every
that relates either to the preparations of war, or to the condudl of it in the field For they may give what
thing,
:
fulTer
it
to efcape
from
that
his pen.
ail
is
laws were firft propofed in the fenate, before they were laid before the people, when afvery well
known
fjmbled
iuriata,
or cen;
Roman foldiers to furprife Capua, and very pathetically delcribed their reconciliation with their fellow citizens, at the head of whom Valerius Corvus, as diftator, was Tent to reclaim them
the
:
tri'au'.a
for
v/hich reafon, Dionyfius of HalicarnaiTus, and the rtll of the Greek authors, v7ho have written the Roman hiftory, call a previous ord-r of the
fenate, wtoSiiAtCjua: The phrafe made ufe of, upon thefe occafions, by the JLaiin authors, alludes to the fame
were, time, unacquainted with civil flau^hter, and unexpsriinced in all other wars
For
it
feems, the
Romans
at
that
but
.'ihofe againft a foreign enemy Afterthisreconciliatiori, Valerius Corvus returned to Rome, where he
:
in
an
ad propofed
got
cuftom: Thus, after Livy has given an account of the defign formed by
terwards, paffed by the people, for the impunity of the foldiers, who had formed the defign upon Capvia. Livy''s
h h
orders
420
s^HCi* Kcu
ya^
imTOLTJetv Toig
(rvfjLfjLcL')(^i)ioi;
to
cTojiaf, )ica
tuc
oict-
X^^^^^X^^
Aifetv
^i^^i^cJLVou,
i7riTy)(^aiic,
xm
TUg
gjssr vr^og
TOig
ov
a^yipLsvoig,
l\ifjLU6(rcu
rm
hfTOL
av
(2>ii7,Yi-
S'Y\yLQ<Tm)l
TT^O^SIVTO, TtCL^iTtOfJiiV^
TCtf/,iiii
KCU
ctv,
TtCiV
TO TT^O-
9ctx^iV
hoif/.(idg
TrojavT-".
6)$-'
emoTCog UTrnv
I^IOTI
TCWTYlV dTTO^Ai'^eti
pia(ri,7\aov 9*
TYiV fJLi^lS'cL-,
et
fJLOVCi^')(l>iOV
aVA&J? KOU
Ag/gcS-cM
to
iroKiTiVfJipL.
h
YI
Tivct
TUTav
Tm
Y1
KOLTCL to
TTU^OV,
fJLlTCL
TiVa
Xpovov,
ni^ev
jLcnv
uv
ri
etn
Tr^og tyiv
wv
v(p
v^xm
fxiv
7\i[ouivnv ci7roipa(riv.
Kcu
KV^lCtV,
crvyKKnTy^
tt^cotov
g;^ tyw
th
TafJLurd
KOU yOL^
Tm
K^Td^
'^^^ "^^^
KCU
TY\g i^oS'ii
r:^^7rKYi(nct)g.
hts
yap
eig
Tag
Kcf.Tct
x^?^^
(TvyK^TH
(^oF-
ag Tag
vTroLTug, Tng
fZe%z iioTw
r,v
Tm
aKhcuv
7roiii(riv
kcu
imyi^Yig
(^oLTravT^g,
oi
TifMTai
i^nf^oa-wv
Tm
kcltol
words are
equo
citato
ad urbem
bus patribus
It is true mili turn frail di fecejfio ejj'et. he at other times, that, applies thefe
he had tranflated this paflageof Poi.retus, as he has many oriiers, he would ha.vchk\ his, quorum patres aui^ionsfii-erant, ferre ad populim, tor t^Iok <j-(psI am fenlible that fv t* ioyix%roi. Dion CalFius, B. lv. diftinguiflies Scfjm
from awtu^na?, which word he makes ufe of, becaufe, as he fays, it is not pofTible to tranflate it into Greek ;
was a refoiution of the fenate pafled when there was not a full houfe, that is, as many as the law rethis auEioritas
upon many other occaby him to exprefs what the Greek Hiftorians call wj oEjiAotju i and it is very pofllble that, if
this phrafe is,
fion?,
made
ufe of
421
]
;
orders
they pleafe
:
to their alHes
raife forces,
:
tri-
and inHft thofe who are They alfo have a power, when proper for the fervice in the field, of punifliing any who ferve under them ; and of expending as much as they pleafe of the public money, being always attended by a quaeftor for that purpofe, whofe
bunes
They may
duty it is to yield a ready obedience to all their commands : So that, whoever cafts his eyes on this branch, may, with
reafon, affirm that the
government is merely monarchical, and kingly. But, if any thing I have already mentioned, or may hereafter mention, fhall, either now, or after fome time, be altered, this ought not to affed: the prefent relation.
The
firfl:
place,
the
command
all
of the
receipts,
Since the quaeftors cannot iiHie money for any particular fervice, without a decree of the fenate, except thofe funis they pay by the diredion of the confuls.
The
fenate
have
alfo
made
the power over all thofe difburfeby the cenfors every fifth year in.
calls
Polybius, he
But this will not hyf* any thing that has been laid, when it that the law he fpeaks is confidered
invalidate
Claudius Nero Drufus, and T. Qiiintius Crifpinus being confuls ; the fame year Drufus died, which fome will have to have been the year 741 of Rome.
(*^) Elf
TC
ETTlO-JtSUaf
Jux
reparations,
in the
French tranfbut
when
he fixed the
number
ot fenators,
whofe prefence (hould be neceflary for cnading decrees of every kind, apon which pointed the particular days,
they were to alfemble
;
and, in order
more when
to oblige the fenators to be prefent on ihofe days, encreafed the fine, to which
fiich as abfented themfelves without a lawful excufe, were before liable. This WAS in the year of Rome 743,
repeateci by our author, the fame tranflator fays very properly, creHion de
noiiveaux edifces, reparation des anciens: So that, I muft look upon the former
repairing
422
yiKTcu TO
ofJLomg y.cu
ccrct Tcav
a-
o'rf/.OG'iai;
iTTlCTKi-
Agyw
TYi
cTg oiov
(pO'JiCiC,
(TVyKMTCt)
TUTCtiV.
TTif'l
W^og
C^S
THTOiC,
yj
et
Tig
thawing Trohig
n (^oYj^eicLg^ n
Tm
iTTiTi^unTiCdg^
(pvActmg
fjLYiv
TH^m
'(Tvy>iMTCd.
KM
Kcu vn
ci
Tcov
tivci-,
i'/.TQc
yi
S^iclKvuu-glv rivag,
^^/.olMh
Aid
iTfira^au-civ,
w .i^^Anv/o(jLs])Y]v,
ttoAs-
i7rOLyfi7\7\'dJOLV, CWTY}
OtJLOUiig cTg
s<^iv
Keu
TOdV
cz^^yevo^ivuv
etg
'Pco/uly^v
&V
cT^ov
hag-otg
o'iOL
p/fM^at,
CLTfOm^YjVCih
J^g
TTCivloi TOUU.CL
)(^Cii^i^iTCU
TYig Q-vy}0\Y\Tii.
TF^og
Tm
tt^o-
et^Yifjiivm.
g|
Trahiv ottots
ng
TH, Aoi
TTO'KieiCi.
KCli TTOA-
^t
x-ai tccv
(^cutiMcov TriTretTfUiVji
ayji^o]) Trafct TTi^og
Tvy^avnG-h
TYlV
^toi
TO
Tct
(T(pCt)v
7r^ciyf/.ol]a
(TVyK^'.^OV KVCiV.
E;t
c^g
TiiTCtiv
Tig
an av
TTOTi iSlV
TYig (jLiv
Y\
iV
TCil
.TroAiTrJ/ULCtl'
(rvyx.XnTii
T'o <^^
Tm
kolIcl
im^og,
i'.^Y\)icLiJLiv
Kv^iag vttol^'
TYig
X^^^^y
iB,o^'d
^iipil^ofjiiVYi;
Tm h
as a flip
$-pctT>ii)V
VTidTm wdhiv
TroAifjoi
cujto-
K^TO^
ought
to
fj,iv
S'vva.fJLi,))
Tfip
Tug ra
only.
rs^-
viw
it,
is,
of the
memory
(TKiVcigj
423
repairing, and erecting public buildings, which are of all others the greatefl:, and the moft confiderable ; and, for v/hich, the cenfors mufi: have the allowance of the fenate.
This order
in Italy,
cognizance of
confpiracies,
Moreover, if poifonings, and airaiTinutions. or in Italy ftands in need of an accity any private perfon, commodation, animadversion, relief, or defence, all thefe
are within the province of the fenate : And, if it is necefto fend an embafly out of Italy to reconcile differences, fary to ufe exhortation, or, indeed, to fignify a command, to
admit an
of
to
when
embaffadors
come
are to be
and what anfwer is to be given to them. Nothing that has been mentioned belongs to the people For thefe reafons, again, when a foreigner comes to Rome in the abfence of the confuls, the government appears to
ariftocratical
:
him purely
opinion prevails with feveral of the Greeks, and alfo with feveral kings, becaufe almoftall their tranfadions with the Romans are ratified by the fenate.
Which
From what
afk
what
is,
has been faid, who would not have reafon to fhare in the government, aqd of what nature that
is
fhare
which
all
left to.
the people
is
in-
the particular powers already mentioned, and with the greateft of all, the condudl of all receipts and
difburfements
generals,
;
vefted with
and
fince,
on the other
this paflage
v becaiifi
it
confounds
ikit punijh-
inquhy mtQ
oi\it.
'-
a cx'niit \^\th
not,
in
my
meat
''
*''
rations
424
AnTTiJcu
yi
^^^^
(^u^vJcCiYi.
Tif^ng
ya^
s'^i
x-cu
TijULCcij^iag
iv
S\jVQL9eiCU)
jS<(^.
KM
M
TTOTKlTilMy
KM
aV^^diTTm
TTde;' oig
yu^
y)
fjLn
yivaxna^M
^il^i(j.^M
TOiuvTnv
TOVTOig
SiCti^Ol^lVi
yiV(id(TKOfJLi]IY\V
Tfa^O.
ovhv
iixoi-y
TOdv v(pi<FCidTOi)v.
7rct)g
ya^
K^mi
Y)
iv
la-n
TifJL^)
ovTCdV
Tm ayaOm
%07\7\CLKig-,
roig
naKoig.
fXiV aV
Tifj.y)iuLct
^YifjJ^
KM
^iCL(p0^ii
CTCiV
CL^iQ')(_Oi(jd'J
TO
Tng a^McLg-,
B-avoLTH
km
fjiahi^u rag
juovog.
rag iTiCpayag
kcu ytviTM
ecrxny-o~
rag
7Y)V
c'p/ot?.
K^mi
Tn^i
tcw~
TOig
TYiV
TYlV
"X^^iiCLV
7ia^ OUUTOig
K^iVO^JLiVOig
A^lOV
iTTCtilH
KM
(JLVry.YiC.
ya^
B-CLVCiloV
^TTOLV
KClLlci<^iKOLl^(t)V^ai,
(^iS'aCFi
i^ovQ-ioLV
TO
(paviecdg,
kcIv
^yit(^:,
(3)
V.OU
Ou
Tw
SrifAu^
KM
biter.
am
dlfftT
froHi
I
T)i.]
Cepeiidajit
ujje
part
&
place,
do not remember ever to have met with the word ti^uij for a rcxard-y
2dly, I think it manifcfl: that it cannot be taken in that fenfe upon this occafion,
if
more
cv
which,
futell
my
:
opinion,
is
always the
fcnfe
after
Tiftiif ya.^
iJ,tiio<;
ffi
.cu
Ti^u^ix;
loc]
t^
noKiTiia
Svifjio^ y.uf
// ejl feul
maitre des recowpences isf des pcines.,i'a.ys Cafaubon has the French tranflator.
rendered
it
in the
civilate popndus
hc has told us that rhe people have the fole power of honors, and of punifliments, gives the particular inltances, v/herein they exercife that power ; he
begins witii punifliments, and
tells
us
7o;j
4^5
management
a fhare in the
i^
of
it.
moft confider-
For they only have the power of diflributing honors, and puniHiments to which alone both monnrchies and commonwealths, and, in a word, all human inRitutions owe their {lability For, wherever the difference between thofe
;
:
being underftood, is injudicioufly there nothing can be properly adminiflred. How applied, fhonld it, fince the worthy, and unworthy are equally hois
two
not iinderftood,
or,
noured ? The people, therefore, often take cognizance even of thofe caufes, where the fine to be impofed is confiderable, where the criminals are perfons, who have exparticularly,
ercifed great
employments
have jurifdidion ; among them worthy to be remembered with commendaThis cuftom gives to thofe, who are tried for their tion of condemning lives, the power of departing openly, and themfelves to a voluntary banifhment pending the trial, provided there remains one tribe, that has not yet given its
:
vote
live in
fafety either at
that they take cognizance of thofe caufes, where the fine is confiderable, where the criminals have particularly, exercifed great employments and that alone have the power of life and
-,
tlie
mouth
of
they death.
vijuv
then fays that the people have alfo the right of conferring the macriftracy on thofe they think worthy
He
Whoever
tention
has read
Polybius with
fenfible that,
at-
mull
be
upon
of
It,
KM
a|(OK.
that f;ta
eiSAov,
what
refpeft,
may
;
to
great
man
fiT*v
T ayaSwv xQtf
and that not only poets, but orators, and hiftorians propofe him as their
I
i i
Vol.
I.
Naples,
426
Toi?
(pivfufTiv
iv
re rn Kict7ro7\iTOi)V kcu
kcu
U^aiye^ivm'y
clg
gif J'n
Ti^a^rimv
TTohstj
tm;
oK^.a'.;
%^og
roig
s-^aa-iv
o^Kia,
gg-<
Ka<
ixw
rctg
cti^X^^
iV
S'Y)^og S'l^coo'i
aBoig'
J'g
ott^
TYlV
KCi7\?Ki<F0V
acLi
Ct^MV
TYji
KV^IOLV
TVi^i
rodv vofJMv
Kai to
fJLW
fJnyis'o'J,
vyn^
ei^yivng
Kai
mti^
(tv'jl[xcil-
hci9ci
T^TOiV
i'ct,
Tdrm-,
lKOTCt)i
zat
yju^ict
noim
OTi
Tbvavliov.
toVs
na.?.iv
ix.
UV
TIVOL ilTTilV
/J,i'yi<^i]l'
CYl^,'^ S^il
fJii^l-
Kcti
to 7ro7^iTiv(jLa, (^y^y.oz^.iKov 9t
their refpeflive
model
writing.
in
kinds of
fentiment,
And,
indeed,
tiie
which is the fubjetft of this annotation, was long before copied from Homer by Xencphon, who makes Chryfantas
lay, K
Tcov
eti
have that fenfe by many pafTages of the befl authors, yet I fhall content myfelf with the following one from Thucydides, not only becaufe it
to
out
Ti
plainly proves that (tah^^i^ai fignifies to determine or refolve, but alfo tecaufe
it
xxc xj
Ev Kv^n
Hutch.
whom
conveys a fentiment vc-ry agree.iblo to the exalted genius of the people, to it was delivered, and to the en-
drtp
jS^Atuera)
y.ou
nroAff*;*.]
As
who
deis
The
of that
pafTage
fine
mean
at
in rendering this
the clofe
(pcech, which
Thucydides puts
into
the
mouth of
Atheni-
and, as not only a point of criticifm, but the moft important branch ct the power ot the Roman pei^ple is concerned in this qutition, I htipe I fhall be allowed to extend this annotation to a more than ordinary iens^th, in order to prove, iff, That iSsAdCtlai, in this place, does not figniiy, with
;
both
magna-
nimity under the twofold evil^, with whicii they were then oppreiTcd, namely,
and the
fAtyt^oit
jS* AdufTS'l,
plague;
TO
is
liiis,
osth
i' itt,
iTTtptlOVOV
AJuSllfl,
O^fiUi
Calaiibon,
deliberate
nor,
le
wliich
the
French
p(:0[;le
tranflator,
'ieleJii.'ine
on
;
confulte,
but
tiie
ivhoever incurs envy for things of the greatejl moniCiH, li-ifcly determines or, il the reader prefers the tranQ.ition of
-,
that t\\cy
of
2dly,
That
had the j)ower of As to the m<d<.iog peace and war. lirlf, though I could prove the word.
Rome
Hobbe.s he dees well that widergoelb hatred, for matters of greet confequence ; but the realbn reri>.les, or, rather,
'I'hucydides gives lor this
is
fo
ftrong.
427
Naples, Pr^Enefte, or Tibiir, or in any other city in alliance with the Romans. The people alfo have the power of conferring tlie magiftracy upon thofe they think worthy of
which is the moft honourable reward of merit any government can befiow. Beiides this, they have the power of rejedling, or confirming lavv^s ; and, what is the mofl: confiderable of all, they determine concerning peace and war ; and alfo, concerning alliances, accommodations, and conventions ; every one of thefe the people may either ratify, or annul So that, from hence again, one may, with reait
;
:
that the people have the greateft fliare in the government, and that the commonwealth is democratical.
fon,
affert
and
fo
ifg
cannot help tranfcribing it, though it is nothing to the point I am treating or ; i^ico; fxiv ya^ sx t^ri stoau a*li^fi'
>i
i'^uiTX
it
while both the frefent lujlre, and the future glory remain for ever to be celebrated : Bur, for the lake: ot thofe who defervedly admire
Ton
we have a law
as
old as the city we inhabit, by vjhich the fenate have the power of every thing befides the creation of magiflrates,
Hobbes,
;
I fhall
add
Icift-
the en-
eth not, and is recompenced both tvith a prefent fplendor, and an immortalglory I fhall next endeavour to hereafter. fnew that, by the Roman conftitution, the power of peace and war was in the
and declaring of war, or putting an end to ir, when declared ; which three things the people have a
acting of lazvs,
right
people; the authority I (hall quote, upon tliis occafion, will be that ot Dionyfius of Halirarnafllis, B. vi. and of Livy, who, with Polvbius, are of all
other hiftorians, the rnoli to be deThe firft then, when the pended on. of the people, which ended I'eci fTicn in tlie eftabiifhment of their tribunes, was agitated in the fenaie, makes the
confuls of the year fpeak to that
af-
determine by their fuffrages. this right was not nominal that And, but fully exercifed by the peoonly, all occafions, appears from as ple upon
to
many
inllances
in
their
hiltory,
as
of their having
declared war wiih piudence, profccuted it with courage, and concluded it with fuccefs. However, I fliall feledi: two of them, not only becaufe they
will,
beyond
truth ot
all
the
what
have advanced,
I flmll
but
I
i i
liavins:
428
}iai
cru'.ip-
fjiiv
ycL^
vna}^
iireiJ'cLv
Tv^cdv
tw
Tr^on^nfJ.ivyis
sja-
TTPOg TY\V
yL(M
T&)l/
TT^QMlfJiiVOdV
(TVylOKiiCLV'
7r^0(rS'eiTCti
^tti
TH
t^yifJ.Ui
Tng
o-vyKTwiTH,
kou
x^?^^
cPnAoi/
tutci)]/
ts7\(^
aynv rag
Tf^oL^iig
bx
Ix-cLiiog
gg-;*
ya^,
dg hi
fjnv iTrkTUfXTn^a'.
Toig ^-^aTOTTii'oig
(huT^Yi^ctog alg
an Tag
x^^^y^'^^'
(tIIo?,
XH^'
^^^^
(TvfKhnTH.
Kai
iniTi'hng
gi/
y\
fA.n
ytvi^ai
toj;
iTTtvoiag,
KUi TT^okcriig
Tm
<^^a}^Y\ym^
th avyy.J^'ATO) miTai.
TH ya^
mention
were of the greateft confethe Romans, the concliifion to quence of the firft having freed them from the
fears
quemque ex Africa
:
portare juberent
de pace
:
omnes
tribus juflerunc
pacci^i
dare
P, Scipionem,
portare. Alinucius, tfihunes cf the pecrpU\ ajked the ofinion of the fecpleuhether they de-
power
great cncreafe of
it
formidable.
fired and commanded the Jcnate to decree that peace JJjcidd be made -uith the Car-
thaginians ; and whom they thought fit to order to make that peace, and -iihom to
tran[pcrt the armies out of /ifrica: Ccncerning the peace, all the tribes voted for
the affii mative^ and ordered P. Scipio to make the pe^ce, and tranfport the armies. This pallagc wants no ccmmenr, the next will as little Hand in need of
&
lum tum
iibus
dectrncrr',
ut
;
cum
pax
fierct
& quern
Carihaginienearn
one.
paccm
The fame
author
tells
u?,
Book
Xf<^VOiy.
429 ) Having fhewn in what manner the commonwealth is divided into the feveral orders, we fliall now iliew in what manner each of thefe orders may oppofe, and aflift one
(
another.
being inverted with the command I have mentioned, and in the field at the head of the army, feems to have an abfolute power to carry every thing he propofes
The
conful,
need of the people, and fenate, and, without their aififtance, can affedl nothing For it is manifeft that fupplies of all kinds muft from time to time be fent to the army, which, without the confent of the fenate, can be fumifhed neither with corn, clothes, nor So that, the deiigns of the generals muft prove their pay
into execution
;
yet he
ftill
fi:ands in
by wilfully negledling their It is alfo in the of them. duty, oppofe the execution breaft of the fenate whether the fchemes and plans of the For the fenate has the general fhall be accompliflied, or not
abortive,
fenate,
:
whenever the
to fucceed
him,
as
foon
mage and
the war would prove to them, they gave their affirmative for it. Ab hac oraiione in fuffragium mifll, uti roga-
armaque
iJlata fociis
.
populi Romani,
Whethsr they were wilhelium ind ici and ordered that, in corijideration of ling the injuries, and hollilities committed againfl the allies of the people of Rome, war be declared agamfi king Philip, and
the Macedonians bis fubjecis.
bellum jullerunr. Thefe inlfances prove, beyond contradiftion, that the people of Rome did fomething more Liuin deliberate concerning peace and
rac,
war.
(34-)
E5sA<;;oiy.:-iv v.oli
Si
le
fenat ti^enlre
oppcfiiion.
Upon
pas dans
rhi;
leiirs
viies,
mi
y met
which, Livy fays rhar the people, beand ing then tind out with the leagcii
aldangers of the Carthaginian war, moft all the ccr,tu;ieK njectcd the motion tiie fir'l tim'j they v-'ere alfrmblcd
firft
But, iipoa the up.in that occafion confuls reprefcnutig how gre.ic a da:
And,
all
430
X^ovo^,
Tn,
Yi
i7riiu.oyov,
i'^^et
ty)V
Kve/av av-
Kca^
fJLm
rag iTrdvyid?
CrVVOLV^YKTCU,
TO
(TVV-
s^e/ov i^et
S-^iafA.^iig,
TW
Si
TOdV
vtto tyiv
im
g-^TYjfm
vavlcu
iOLV
YI
TUTHC H CV(jvviKnv^
J'ct-
x^^^^^^ ^^
TOTra^TTctv
KCU i^W
TtjV
aJ^s
iig
fJLY)
TO G-VViS^OV
T'd
(Tvf'iCiJa^Yllaij
TUViU
TTcivnv.
yi
Kci'j
yir,v
i'-^y.^i
to SiaTwi^cu'
avaf-
KOLiov
gf<,
tv^^^^ woAvv
crvi()YiKag
i<7lV.
tottov olO-
es'(f>Tig.
ya^
(Sia7\v(riig
kou
aKv^ag
TO Si
kcu kv-
eAOtg TTOiCdVy
T^oTi^ifXiViig
m
TYiV
eTfClVO!)
Tf^OHTTOV,
^^
Kct!cL
^TOg
cii
fAifi^OV,
U-
a^x^'-'^
TbT(t)
TCdV
TTiTT^afjULimV,
&)fg
fJLY\hvCL
U^rOoLMg
Tng ra
iiVUl
yj^Ts,
Tng
o-vf^ihY)T<:,
jLLn.t
ttM-
H
tv^'jutov
yi
}XY)V
(TV?K?^\)\og
7rOL7\lV
YI
Tyj7\lKCX.VT'nV
iX)i<J'CL
<hl\Ci(JLiVi
(JL'iV
iv
Toig Koivoig
7ri^afjLia(Tiv
CAaSlia^iTai Tf^ocrixnv
TU,'
TOig
TTOhhOlC,
Kcii
KUl S'OXCi-^^Cil T^
l/iTYi(Tng,
Snf^ii'
cA0X^^'-9Ci-
Tac
K(a.
^ifiTd?
KCii
Tng
noXiTiiag-i
olg
S-aiuog
to
Tt^o^iyov,
Svi/cCc'J
Syi,u.oc,
o'i'Ke?^?ii'
av y^
kcu
voy.:v
cvyi7ri:iv^Ct)crn
to jigo^iQ^7\ivfii^Qy o
ravi'ni' 'ai'>i>:on&)>*
oi<pai^iif.iiiog
oy.oiodg
Si
tt^
y,
t6i)V
iig
iav
TY,g-
ya^
KoLi
Tig
eio-^^s^w
tyi?
5^aa"ta^
ti
VTiaay-jVJng tm (jvIkMtc^
kckicl
Tovg e^uyovg,
I'yi
n Tcig
7T,^oiSj^iug
n koii
f{
43'
as the
year
expired, or of continuing him in the comAgain, the fenate may either magnify, and extol,
is
ftde,
obfcure,
vidlories
For thefe cannot celebrate their triumphs, of the generals as they call them, (in which the reprefentations of their fuccefles are carried in pomp before the eyes of the people)
with proper magnificence, fometimes, not even at
the fenate confents to
it,
all,
unlefs
the neccTary exThen, as the power of putting an end to the war pence. is in the people, the generals are under a neceffity of having their approba^*-ion, though they happen to be never fo
furniflies
and
far
from home
For, as
I faid
right of ratifying,
conventions
and annulling all accommodations, and and, which is of the greateft importance, it is
command,
by
give an account of their condud: : So that, it is, no means, fafe for them to difregard the favor either
1/
On
firft
magnitude, or to punifh
the
flate,
againfi:
v/ith death,
the people confirm the previous decree thty make In like manner, the regulation even of for that purpofe. thofe things, which particularly affect the fenate, belongs
For, if any perfbn propofes a law, by people which part of their power, as founded on cuftom, is to be
alfo to the
:
taken
432
KM
a^
IJLYly
TO
>iVf)iOg,
G-VV^X^V,
TUV
S'nfjLCi^X^^
olov iTit
TiKog
afiiv
S'vvotlai
rm
(^ia^i?^ict)v n
cry>'A)T-*
CiAA' aS'i
G'VViJ'^iVSiV
a.it'
CrVfX7rO^Vi^CX.l TOTTd^OLTfCiV.
0(piiKUl
fjLCi-
hOVJt
7\i?Ct
cTg
7T0liV ol
<^YjfZCL^Xl
TO
(^oy.OVV TU)
S'iO
<^Y)fA.Uly
gOXO-L^^^CL^
T^'^
TOVTOV
(i0V?\WiCt)g.
KCLt
il^Y)jLLiVm
^Y)f/,(^
Yi
X^i^^
^'^^^'^ ''"^^'
TTOAAOU?,
TT^OtTiX^l
TOV
VOW
TCO
(7v/AW/0?.
O(j(,oi(t)g
yi
jJLYiv
ttclTkiv
J^niuog
Tn vnox^if^g i^i
kch
Koivyj
(rvfhyiTWy
ncti
<^ox<^^^<^-^
Touuing
o^^sjAw^
kch
kuI'
iSiav,
i'ict
7roh7\ct)v
yct^
i^foiv
oyj&iv TOdV
iK.S'iS^oixivm
koli
mo Tm
iioXhm
ti(jlw&>v
noLcn]^
(TiOdVy
iTCLKioLg
ng
av
Tctg iTfiG-Kivag
KalctdynvcLg tuv
S^yjixoh-
Tig ovK
s^a^i^ibLYi^Tailo '^cti'mc;
7io'.a.(jLm'^
mv
vTTo TYiv
Tu^cam
(^ICt
t^vm^iiciV'
TThYj^OVg*
koli
TO. TT^Oil^Yl^iVOL
TToLvloLg
ol (JLiV
TOV
6)V
iTIOg
ix.
ilTTilVy
ivhh^ai
yoL^
TCLtg
mcmg
Tcug ^^facrtaig
TifjLYiTCiiy
cLv^ioi
Tcttg
Tovjur
cLl'o^a^oviTi Kct^cL
Tm
Tcig iKh(rug,
ol cTg
cTg
oi cTg KOivm'ovcri
TovTOig'
ol
cT'
TAg
ovQ-ictg
'h^ocL<riv
m^i Tov\m ug
tyiv
to
^infMocrtov.
g;^gt
nm
T^OLvlody Toav
n^o^i^nfxivm
av^iav to
(rvviJ'^iov.
nai yct^
>^cii ysvo^ivov y.ov^icrah x-ai <rvfX7f}(t)[jLCil(^ X^ovov ^ovvdh TOTra^dnoLV a^vvdiov Tiv(^ <tvij.^clv\'^ ct7io?\vjai Tng i^foinctg^
Koii
-KoKhcL
J'n
TiVcL SfiV
iv olg
^ol^
ri
^ra-
7\iy (idCpiMt
TQvg
Td
^Yi(jLO(rid
x^^f^C'^^^^
yiveJdi Tr^og
avyhnlQ^.
TdtP^iy'
ya^
jlh-
avd(^o^d
TCf)V
7t^oii^Y\fJLi\im
to
d's
yi^ovy
433
taken away, or their preeminence, or dignities to beabolifhed, or even their fortunes to be diminiflied, every thing of this
kind, I fay, the people have it in their power either to receive, or rejed: And farther, if one of the tribunes of the
:
people
oppofes the pafling of a decree, the fcnate are fo far from being able to enaft it, that it is not even in their power to conthe duty of the tribunes to ad: agreeably to the fenfe of the people, and to obferve their pleafure. For all thefe reafons, the fenate ftands in
fult,
all
:
or ailemble at
And
it is
awe of
and pays a regard to them. In like manner, the people are alfo fubjedt to the power of the fenate, and under an obligation of cultivating the good
the people,
will
of
them
the
by the cenfors throughout all Italy, relating to the repairing, and eredling of public buildings, of which it is not eafy to give an account, and alfo many rivers, ports, gardens, mines, and lands let out by them, and, upon the whole, whatever
under the power of the Romans It happens that all thefe are undertaken by the people; and, confequently, that almoft all of them are ingaged either in thefe undertakings,
falls
:
or in the works, that are confequent to them For fome are themfelves the purchafers of thefe undertakings from
:
the cenfors
others are their partners ; fome are fureties for the purchafers ; and others make alignments to the public
;
of their fortunes for the performance of thefe contrails ; nowj all thefe things are under the controll of the Senate,
mitigate the fum render the performance of the contracfl impradicable, abfoSo that, the fenate has many opportulutely to cancel it
:
to give time, or, in cafe of misfortune, to due ; and, if any thing has happened to
VoL.
I.
k k
nities
434
TCdV
vrT^a'^m
c(rct
km rm
fjLifi^(B^
Kcu
rcdv
i^MTizctiv
(jvvcL7\7\a{'iJLcLTm-,
f^ivoi)
>ccu
hhong
i\i<^a.(Tiig-,
to
tyi?
;:^fct?
ah?^oh
ivXa^ccog
sx^^^
TTOog
rag
kdu rag
(^e
anm^a'^ag tuv
i'io.
rug
(ry/]icAT^-
^>i7\Y)fJLciTm.
7\cLg
OjLioiMg
^VQ'XH^^'^
1/
avTiTT^aTiaa-iv,
to kut
iS'iav
kcu
Koiin
TTUVTig
TOig vTTcn^^oig
vno
TY\y
iKetmv niTflnv
^^iicriav.
ToicaiTYjg
ov(rYig
TYig iKct<^ii
Tm
fjufiav ^wafJiiOdg^
ag to
Kcu ^hoLTfleiv
Kou
dvn^lav
a7\7\y\Kokg'
tyiv
Tag
olov
fiLiV
TTi^ig-aG-eig
S'iovTOdg
^x^iv
d^iuoynv
TfoT^iTetag
avrm' aVs ^w
crvg-a(riv.
eivai
TavTng
tv^^v
KOLi/og
ajULava
(po'^og
cTav
cvf/.o-vju.-
(p^omv KOU
a7<Kn7\oic^
^vvafJLiv
^aiva yiviSrai
tw
ra
^oAtr^.i^^ua/^,
izts
th^i.
^a7\imi^ai,
Travj&jv
e^eiv
TOdv
hov^av
f^tnh'j,
to
aa,
tJfj-.
ojULu
Tai,g eTfivoiaig
7a
xci(^a,
Kom,
/.::!,
v.aT
ihdu
^'^^^
ua^a
o-vvi^yaiili^;
Tfpog
TM TH
TT^oKei^iva crvvTiAiiai.
y^ai,
howc^
avvTiO^^alov (rvju^ciityiv
m
TH
yivi(r^cti,
Trtyjog
QTciv
^<^uHi^ai th
yi
fj.m
K^iUv^iOg
ici-nma
tojv
7Co?\iTiVfia%g.
vraMv aTiohi^img
iXTog
s>c
^^
Trm'd-jieiLg
Taig
Tm
treprf:;ul
By
has
cliis
XM
flTHT
Ta
nroAjT<;tjuTO{.]
^u'elle
out the very thing has b;en a'l along contcndPplybius which is, that the great ading for,
tratiflator
left
en-
vantages the
Roman commonwcakh
y.oD.o^^diyiciaiyj
(
_
435
nities
both of prejudicing confiderably, and of advantaging thofe, who have the management of thefe public undertakFor the report of all thefe things is made to the feings
: :
of the greateil moment, judges are out of the fenate in mod of the caufes, that reappointed late either to. or public, private contrads, when the adion is of importance For which reafon, all the people, being ingaged in a dependence upon the fenate, and apprehending the uncertainty of the occafions, in which they may ftand in need of their favor, they dare not refift, or oppofe their will. In like manner, they are not eafily brought to obftru6t the defigns of the confuls, becaufe all of them in geto their neral, and every one in particular, become
is ftill
:
nate
And, what
fubjed;
authority,
when
in the field.
Such, therefore, being the power of each order, both to hurt, and aflifl: one another, it follows that their union is
contingencies ; for which reafon, it is not pofiible to invent a more perfed fyflem of government: For, when the common fear of a foreign enemy comfufficiently
adapted to
all
pels them to ad in concert, and aflifl: one another, fuch, and fo great is the ftrength of the government, that is ei-
nothing
is
neceflary
fince,
upon every
occafion, all
with one another in direding their thoughts to the good of the public, or, being once refolved, comes too late for the end propofed ; fince all of them in general, and every one in particular, unite their endeavours in carrying their For thefe reafons, their commondefigns into execution wealth, from the peculiar frame of it, becomes irrefiftible, On the other fide, when and attains whatever it propofes.
:
was pofleffed of, were owing to the peculiarframe oi Its coni^'ituuon, which he has exprelTed, in a manner one
to be overlooked,
by
ts aroAiTdCjaejTss-.
k k
free
436
ofjLim Kcti
j>a.lviuLiiVTig
T^iTrAi
vr^og v^iv,
mi
tt^o? vtt^yi-
(pAUaV,
(pl^a yifviT^OLl'
Tro^i^pfJLiVov
TOTi
mi
fMCt7Kl7CL
dVVlhlV i^l
ivrei-
TO no7\iTiVfJ.ci Tv ^on^iidV
y.ai
ya
s^oK^av ti
rm
fjn^m (^iKovum-,
TrXiov.Ta hoy.cilci.
Tog iTTiK^oLTYiTOLr
cTmAoi/ toV
tov
u^i AoyoVf
rng
acT'
ctVTKj-Tra^ai
h
h
mi
7ra.^(X%oh^iSra.i
<S\jvx,uivyig
kwFH
7rQ^i(rmg
TTcLvloL
vtt' ctAAA&)i',
^hv
mi(pom*
g| d^x^i
Miota
tyiv
i'<i
th Wi-
437
of a foreign enemy, they live in profperity and affluence, the confequences of vidlory, enjoying their good fortune, and, through flattery and eafe, grow infolent and proud, which ufually happens ; then, is their commonwealth chiefly obferved to relieve itfelf For, when any branch of it, fwelling beyond its bounds, becomes ambitious, and aims at unwarrantable power, it is manifefl: that, no one of them being, as I have faid, abfolute, but the defigns of each fubjedl to the contradidlion, and controll of the other two, no one can run into any excefs of power, or arrogance But all three muft remain in the terms prefcribed by the
free
from the
fear
attempts to exceed them, or, by being prevented, through the fear of the other two, from attempting it.
conflitution,
either,
by being defeated
in their
A DIS-
437
DIS SERT
ATION
UPON THE
CONSTITUTION ROMANSEl<iATE,
OF THE,
IT
were to be wlflied that Polybius had looked upon the conftitution of the Roman fenate to have as proper-
belonged to his fubjed, as the powers of it ; Had he been of that opinion, there is no room to doubt, but he would have given us fuch an exad: account of it, as would have cleared up all the difficulties, that occur in reading the
ly
ancient authors.
very probable that he looked upon this fubjecl as too well known to ftand in need of a difcuffion ; in the fame manner as an Englifh hiftorian would
It
is
it needlefs to give an account of the qualifipoflibly judge cations required by our laws and cuftoms, to intitle a perfon to a feat in either houfe of parliament, though he might
a particular detail of the pov/ers very reafonably think each VvcU worth the attention of the public.
of
This omillion in Polybius, if it deferves that nam^e, has been endeavoured to be fupplied by feveral modern authors,
in feveral languages ; but without giving that fatisfadtion, which, from the great reputation thofe authors had deferv-
edly
440
edly acquired in other branches of learning, the public had Whether this proceeded from the diffireafon to exped:.
culty
of the
fubjecft,
or from
their
want of attention
in
I ihall
not pretend to determine ; but mufl: be memory, as to ovyn that 1 attribute it, in a
j
particularly, fince,
though
have provided my felf with many more materials, than have been made ufe of by any of thofe writers, yet there are fome points, which I cannot clear up by the authority of the ancient authors ; for which reafon, I chufe rather to fubmit them to the conlideration of the learned, than en~deavour to eftablifh any fyftem of my own upon unfup ported conjedures.
Concerning the
this
is
Roman fenate,
the fubftance of the account given of it by Dionvsius of Halicarnaffus, who is much more particular than LivY in every thing relating to this fubjedl.
I.
After
Romulus had
divided
tribes,
formed the fenate in the following manner: Their body was to confift of one hundred perlons, all patricians ; of
I.
diiracw
tf^P(^tiu,TOKf>iao7jiiov
iJ'SXI 7r^',^Vf.l,yill<,
;roifx,
tTSIT*
'^IKOi
TW> T^IWV
jra/.IW
[XCI^Xi
SriAuV
IKUMi
Tf
<S'
(J'f
iTTtAi^X; avS^x(SKa}ov
UXvluV
f.tut
TOOV
ET^TeiXIKf iTTOirCf,
X-ariTX^tv k
toi'
^IX{tK
tWI
TroiT^IKialV
f/nv
avS^f
IKXrOV
itrl-
;>
T0T6 TT^iiloV
?\e^ci[xiv@'Mjro;
e| aVavlwv
Iva.
rov
svorlo
Pwpafoi?
{t^ifcv 7rf<rs/|fv-^Ttov
CpvAat ica9i)T^t(r-
trait rrjij uvS^ag ihia'icii iK-^iyi <pjTfix zsaAtv iKiMvti T[ii; tK Tw* sTol^.x.ictiv
iTTiXi^xi
cili;
iiaKoaot.
(o
Auj'iif'.)
Ty,v
Dion
jUiOff
Cafl. B. liv.
rov
i(M.\i
OrtfaAauSavfi
Tff'i^
|3j(TiASij(v
(viavna
cfu-
AiUTOlV
a<-.9,UCV
i^
to-'l/
21'.*-
OV
avJf f sV
JUiXAlfflS
a
Ttjf
jt*<
TiTlix^anojrx
al
(pfo'fai
j<r^iJE;^(^/i7i;i7o,
TO<f
ap^aicig
cAmuttiolJ^^
Ti>'^)tvi(5>-.
Dion. Hal.
Fafii con-
iStAsoTKK
J3,
ii.
iB-^te-sjfjjilav.
Dionyl. Hal.
^x^&\Q(iv
-di^
B.
iii.
I,.
i'or
Ei/Svf
jKi
dfix
rui
coniuls
thefe
441
thefe he himfelf chofe one, and ordered each of the tribes, and each of the curiae, to chufe three All thele together
:
required : So that, the fenate, in original inftitution, confifted of one hundred patricians, ninety nine of whom owed their feats there to the choice of the people. This was alfo obferved in the addition of the hundred Sabines made, fome time after, Romulus,
to the
its
amounted
number
chofen by the curias Thefe were us, alfo patricians, which then was, and, for many years after, continued to be, a neceffary qualification for all, who were
I
:
and
Tat
by
fince
we
find that
Tarquinius
perfons,
Priscus, in order to ingratiate himfelf with the people at his accefiion, chofe out of their body one hundred
then fenators. From this patricians, time, the complement of the fenate was three hundred, and, in all probability, continued fo till Sylla's time, that is,
whom
he
firft
made
fulares.
Auxi)
tij /3><A|},
fexcenti
v.iTiaf
eit
Tv a(?a)v
I'lrTiiUv,
recti
ifuAotff
i.
Civ.
pilTage ia the of the of I>ivy, book, 89th epitome which is thought to relate to this addition made to the fenate by Sylla ; the
is
W.
App'un, B.
There
admifcerentur id eft, uc equefter ordo bis tantum virium in fenatu hab;ret; to the end that the order of knights might have twice as much power in the fenate. This is fo worded, that it cannot be conltrued to relate to the Sempronian
law, concerning the judges
:
For, by
paflage
is
as follows:
Semtu-n ex
e-
that law, the judicature was totally transferred from the fenate to the
fenfe of quejlri ordine fupplevit : The which feems to be, that he filled up
knights, as
B.
i.
may be
Civ.
feen at
the vacancies of the fenate with knights, not that he made any addition to it but, it plainly appears by the paflage of Appian betorcmentioned, that he encreafed their number. However, the author of the epitome,
,
and, very parAppian, ticularly, 'm Velleius Paterculus, B. c. 32. who fays that Colta divi^ ii. ded the judicature, which C. Gracchus
W.
large in
had
the
transferred
from
the
fenate
to
was not Livy, is not depended upon ; for, in the epitome of the 60th book, he fays
who,
certainly,
Sylla from the knights, knights to the fenate, equally between the two orders: Cocta judicandi mu-
and
much
to be
fena-
ad equites, Sylla ab
that
C.
hundred
tum
trumque ordinem
partitus
eft.
Vol.
And about
442
about five hundred and thirty four years, which is the number of years comprifed between the firft year of TarquiNius PriscuSj and the fecond confulfhip of Sylla ; who, to ftrengthen his party in the fenate, and, at the fame time, to repair the lofies it had fuftained by the death of many
of
commotions, encreafed their numThefe addiber, probably, to more than four hundred tional fenators were, like the former, chofen by the people.
its
members
in the late
II.
From
that
is,
pretend
the fourth confulfhip of C^sar, I fliall not during the fpace of thirty four years, to afcertain the precife number of which the fenate
this time, to
:
confifted
It is certain,
however, that
the
it
dred
.
and, probably,
left.
Sylla
III.
before his death, and after he had overcome all oppofition, among the various methods made ufe of by him to reward thofe, who had preferred his caufe
country, introduced fo many of his creatures into the fenate, that the number of fenators amountto
their
here, by the way, I cnnnot help taking notice of an error in Plutarch, in his
life
That of
hundred; fince in his 14th letter of tlie fiift book to Atticiis, he gives an
account of a certain divifion ot the fenate, in which thire v:ere four hundred fcr the aff,rr/iative, and fifteen for the homincs ad quindccim curitiegotive or.i nullum Itnatus-conkihum tacicnti r.fienlcrunt ex altera parte facile qua',
of C. Gracchus,
where he
fays,
that he committed the judicature to three hundred fenators, and as many kmghts.
o'e T^iaxcc-iiif T&iv tTiTTsav TT ^osuxlihi^iv u-o;f yci Tuocy.cffici(, xaf t; x^iciif y.oi\'ei( 1U.V i^axcTtan ETro.va-f.
il.
The
interval
baween
the fecond
confulfhipof Sylla, and the fourth confulfhip ot Ciefar, particularly, the hitter part of
it,
is
fo
much
illuftratcd
by
Cicero's writings, that I am furprifcd we fhould not be able to gather out of thtm \Ahat the complement of the fenatc was, during that period. All I
from banifhment ; he there tells them, that there were fcur hundred and ten femtors frefent : quo quidem die cum
quadiingenti
tis.
&
can find
is,
III.
r.f ,-g7/a.-
ed
44-3
It
be eafily believed that this recruit proved a greater addition to his power, than to the dignity of the fenate; particularly, when it is confidered that they confifted of new-made citizens, half-barbarous
will
But C^sar Gauls, foldiers, and the fons of freed-men. was outdone in this, as in every other excefs, by the triumvirs ; for they, it feems, brought flaves into the fenate. By a number of came to exceed the fenators thefe additions,
hiftory of the Roman fenate, under the a fubje6V, that I fliall not purfue emperors, is fo difagreeabje it : For, what can be more afflicting, than to behold a wife,
thoufand.
The
a virtuous, and a venerable affembly, become weak, abandoned, and defpicable ? transformed from all that is great, to all that is mean, and infamous ; from beand
glorious,
of tyrants, to become their flatterers, and ing the fcourge to be not only flaves, but the inftruwretchedly fubmitting Let us turn our eyes, therefore, from ments of flavery.
the ruins of this
fair
building
were required in a Roman ed to be called by Cineas, the ambaflTador of Pyrrhus, an aflembly of kings. IV. Before the expulflon of the kings, the vacancies in
the fenate were
T)}f,
fA'/T
filled
up by them
y,v,
Ti(
amMvh^n
i\i!x.Y.o9i^g
Tffcw
tvt-
yca,\,ir wVe
kai
to >tfcpaA(c
\irm
yivM^xi.
Dion
CafT.
B.
xliii.
ijlam orimidi ex Albavejlram, qiiam plerique nis et Sabinis, nan genere nee fmguifie,
W. Hoc Ji
nobilitatem
civitate Cafar dilator legit ui fenatum Gale et donatos, qtwfdam femi-barbaris Sueton. Life of C^ef. Ej ts to lorum.
fed per cooptationem in patres habetisy aut ab regibus lelii, aut, poft reges exaHos, jujju populi. Liv. B. iv. c. 4. P. Liciniiis Cahiis tribuniis militum confulari poteftate vir nullus ante honoribiis v.fus, vetus tantum fenator, et
Dion ^ihivlv.mi Kou aovhov; iviy^a^iixv, Erant enim fuper mille, Caff. B. xlviii.
ct qtiidem indigniffimi, pojl neiem Ca-[aet priemit'.m adlc5li, ris, per graticm
Macrea-
Sueton.
Life of
Au^.
ila tnagijtratns
1 1
fion,
444
Hon,
who had
So that, though the magiftracy was the feminary people of the fenate, out of which it was annually fupplied, yet there were other fenators (probably chofen when the vacancies
were too many to be filled up by the magiftrates of the who were invefted with that dignity by the people, year) Thefe fenawithout having borne any magiftracy at all. tors were chofen promifcuoufly out of the plebeians, as well
as the patricians,
'vertint,
even before the people were, by law, capatricians, and plebeians ; fince, not birth, but the pofiellion only of four
ut
pr^ponerent fenipiterhum cutem in id concilium ab univerfo populo, (idilufque in ilium Jummmn ordinem omnium civium induftriic ac virtuti pater et. Cie.for Sext. 1 have faid that the time, when the people obtained the privilege of being chofen immediately into the fenate, mufl have been between the years 263 and 314-, becaufe it is plain, from Dionyfius of Hali-
deligcrentur
hundred thoufand
3^29/.
it.
feftertii,
that
is,
of
to
3 J.
(s'.
llerling
gave a
title
the people, that it was monffrous Maslius to imagine ihat the city, which could fcarce digejt his being a fein
firft
of thofe years
that
time, the
democracy gained
by the
nator, would fuffer him to be their ut quern Jenatcrem concocuere civik:r:g, tas vix poJJ'et, regem ferret. B. iv. c. 15. Sp. Maslius therefore, though a plebeian, might have been elected into
the
arijlocracy,
the fenate
find
peoples being made eligible ir.to the fenate^ and, by fcveral other conceflions made in che:r favor, of which he there
It is alio certain that we the people in poireflicn of this privilege in the year 353, when P. Litinius Calvus was chofen confular tri:
>.m tvSev^s
bune. Upon the whole, as the affair of Coriolanus fuggefted the reflexion 1 have mentioned to Dionyfius of Halicarnafllis, and, as that affair happened only two years after the inrt:itutiQn of the tribunes of the people, by which the people were admitteti into
(Af,
/SstAt;?
7f
^/]fp(,eiv
iTrn^iTT^cx tsk
vii.
^tj^cliKoir,
The
year 3 14 was remarkable for the punifnment of Sp. Mjelius, who was, as which is not it appears, a plebeian
-,
ac all contradicl.ed
by Livy's
;
iiiying
he
was ex
equejlri
crdine
the fenate by viitue of that magiflracy, it is very probable they foon after obtained the right of being ckiSted
of knights was
common
both to the
pablc
445
When pable of being either confular tribunes, of confuls. the people obtained the privilege of being chofen fenators in this manner, I cannot determine ; but fhall obferve that it muft have been between the years of Rome 263, and
This, however, is certain, that the fenators of both 314. kinds were chofen by the people, with this difference, that one fort of them were eledied immediately into the fenate ;
V.
asdiles,
All magiflrates, fuch as confuls, pr^tors, cenfors, tribunes of the people, and qua;ftors had a right to
;
after the
ex-
iv. c.
i .
kxi tjsto
(to
01
cujwEsfAci
TO
<j;^^io>
rian, was created diftator to perform the duty of the cenfors, in reaJing over the names of the fenators, and
to fupply
(onhtiv.
the
vacancies
occafioned
Dioiiyf. Hal. B.
({
vii.
firf/]
awisrci-
KvScilff
TO
l6<i\s\Jry,piov oi <7UVtJ^o;,
of great numbers of by them, who had loil: their lives durHere ing the fecond Punic war:
the death
the curule magiftrates are firft called over, in the order they had been created magiflrates ; then the plebeian a;diles, the tribunes of the people, and the qureft'ors ; recitato vetere fenatu, inde primos in de?nortuorum locum legit,
qui paji
T6
KXt
X.
ffuly,^i(Xi
ir,g
aroAfwy
ecrxOTrsiv.
Id.
ffvt\jjt-
a.
OuTj ya^
sif
tCt'oiTor
rix.jjt,ito\i
tk anSyi twv
KoiTwvof,
tc
jSi^Atji'
u^^ctTooy
cc*
TO
aSiij-i-
Plut. Life of Cat. of Ut. curule magiftrates v/ere the confuls, praters, cenfors, and curule sva^y,My.
The
M.
ALmilium
et
C. Flaminium
diles
no
authoritii^s
are
brought
to
that thefe fate in the fenate, dutheir magiftracy, it being a thing ring fo well known. 05loginta praterea
fhew
necdum
in fenatum legii ejfent ; ut quifeorion que magijlratus primus crcatus erat : turn legit qui adiles, trihuni ple-
gejfijjent^
aut fenatores, aut qui eos magifiratus unde in fenatum legi deberent. Liv. B, xxii. c. 49. It is nioft probable that the cenfors obfcrved the fame order in calling over the fenate, with regard to thofe, who had been magiftrates fince the laft time it had been
called over, that
Liv. B. xxii?,' This, therefore, feems to have been the order obferved by the cenfors, in calling over the names of thofe, who had been magiftrates fince the laft call of the fenate. As to the right I
beii, quisflorefve fuerant.
f.
2:5.
have
faid thofe,
who had*been
curule
magiftrates, enjoyed, of being admitt-ed into the fenate during the interval
piration
piration
fors Hft,
was
by the cenfors ; when, if their names were not omitted, they became fenators And, during the interval between the expiration of their magiflracy, and the next
called over
:
between the expiration of their magiflracy, and the next call of the fenate ; and the exclufion of thofe, whofe magiflracy had not been of that fort, I
this
forni,.
titi
fenator^es^ quihtifque
in
hope the following authorities will be the fenate, arc diftinguifned from the thought fufficienc to fupport what I fenators : In the following paffage, have advanced upon that fubjeft. Cicero, in his fpeech for Cluentius, TJiere is a paflage in Valerius Maxidillinguifhcs them from the quseftors, mus, B. ii. c. 2. where he fays that Q^ and the tribunes of the people, quive
Fabius Maximus, as he was going into the country, met upon the road P. Craffus, who, he knew, had been quEEftur three years before, and difcourfed with him of what had paffed not knowing that he in the fenate not yet b.;en called by the cenfors to the degree of a fenator, by which means alone, thofe, who had been mabecome fenators. J\-Jegiftrates, could
,
qucejlor,
tit
mor
ignarufque
his, qui
The appellation I : that of Pedarii, which that author has endeavoured to explain in a
upon mean
this fubjcft
is
manner
lefti-
jam
mony of all
'
curiam
dabatiir.
The
qun^'llorfliip,
thofe,
who
it, had no right of coming into the fenate, during that interval ; which who had been curule maright thofe, were gillrates, enjoyed, though they
with
and, indeed, with what he himfelf has, upon other occafions, alfcrred, that I do not think it worth while to confute him any otherwife, than by producing fome palTages out of thoie authors, which the readur may, if he pleafes, confront with what Gcllius
this fubjefl. But, to matter According to my opinion, there were three metiiods, by
faid
has
upon
names afliiaily This were called over by the cenfors terms the confular of the appears by edidt, in which they are always fummoncd, and always diflinguifhed from the fenators. This edidt is often mentioned by Livy, and conftantly runs in
not
fenators
till
their
explain this
which the fenators declared their lenle ihe firil of what came before them was by their ajjent, or approbation, which they fignified as they fite in their places j and this is what Cicero
;
caU
447
of the fenate, if they had been curuh maglftrates, they had a right of coming into the fenate, and of delivering their opinion there, though not of voting. But, if they
call
had not been cw^tde magiftrates, they had no right of comthe fenate during that interval. ing into VI. This power of the cenfors was fo great, that Cicero thinks it ought to have been abrogated. However, great as
means, when he
eft
tells
Metellus, nulla
fama
this
a me taiquam fenienlia diila in fratrem ttmm, qtwtiefcunqy.e aliquid eft' dc-i turn, fedeus iis ajfenji, qui mihl leniffimi
/entire vifi funt.
v.
Ep.
z.
The
fe-
paffage Sigonius, mifled by Gcllius, which I menhas Itrangely miftaken tion the rather, becaufe Gronovius,
-,
their opini-
requires neither proof, nor explanation. The third method was, by dividing,
in his edition of Livy, frequentanimadverts ly upon the errors of Sinot only fuffers this to efcape gonius, without cenfure, but inferts his anno-
who,
without giving thtir reafons, that is, by going over either to this, or that fide of the houfe ; and this was called
pedibus in fententiara ire, from whence came the appellation of pedarii fenatores
\
tation among his own. By this pafconfage of Livy, it plainly appears, and of of Gellius, trary to the opinion fethofc that modern all the writers,
nators,
who were
called pedarii,
were
and
it a
this
is
not diftinguifhed from the reft of their body, any otherwifc, than by their
pedarium fenatorem
quia tacitus tranf-
eundo ad eum,
behaviour upon that puticular oc afion; that is, they were called fo, becaufe they then divided wiihour giving
methods
the
xxvii.
c.
are particularly
It
following
34.
to
M.
Liviiis
muft be oblervcd, whofe m.'.nner of voting is here taken notice of by Livy, was, at that time, a confuhr fetheir reafons
;
for
it
Salinator, chofcn conful with C. Claudius Nero, in the 547th year of Rome, whofe confulfhip was illuftrated by the
nator, and, confcquently, enjoyed, in an eminent degree, all the rights an-
defeat of Afdrubal
That author
there
ce-
after a long fays of the former, vvho, from abfcnce public affairs, had been
perunt, quofenatus conftituitur, populare neminem in fummum locum niji eft fane
his obliged, by the cenfors, to give attendance in the kn3.ze, fed turn qucque aut verbo ajfeniiebatur, aut pedibus in donee cognati eum hofententiam ibat, minis caufa, M. Livii Macati, quum
per populum venire, fublatd cooptatione Cic.B. in. of Laws. When cenforid. the decemvirs were fupprefTe.i, it was
made
c.rtate
capital,
( it
448
was not without controll ; for the cenfured perfon had a right of appealing from the cenfors to the people ; to whom, from the fuppreffion of the decem\'irs, there lay This relief, therefore, an appeal even from the dictators. the cenfured perfon was intitled to, when both the cenfors concurred in expelling him; but, if only one of them thought he deferved this animadverfion, the other might
was,
It
acquit him of it. VII. It muft, however, be confidered that this expullion did not amount to a difability ; for the perfon expelled
degree of a fenator. VIII. No priefts, as fuch, were admitted into the fenate, except \\\^ fiatneii dialis : But, as the dignities of the feveral
peal to the people are mentioned by
;
both
;
thofe laws
the words of
of his Ton
Livy
the
firft
Q^ Fabius, mafter of the horie to L. PapiriusCurfor, the diftator, who, without any regard to the
intercefTion either of the fenate, or ar-
occidi ejjet
my, defigned
des ccpi talis noxce haberetur. B \\\. c. g^. Thofe of the other are as follows,
qui jmgijlratum/ine provocatione creajfet, In tergo ac capite funiretur. id. ib.
horfe to death for ingaging the Samnites in his abfence, contrary to his
ordeis, though he had gained a
plete
:
com-
confequence of thefe laws, we find by Plutarch, in his Life of T. Flamininus, that his brother, L. Flamininus,
being defervediy expelled the fenate by the cenfors, M. Porcius Cato, and
vidory, in which twenty thouland of the enemy were flain To avert the efFeds of this feverity, M. Fabius appeals from the dictator to
riie
of
his
to
him,
tibi
the people, who affirmed the fentence of the cenfors. I know it is generally
Jhip; provoco ad
popukim
eumque
thought that there lay no appeal to the people from the didtators, even after the affair of the decemvirs ; but the contrary is manifcft from thofe two laws, and will appear much more fo by the fpeech of M, Fabius, in favor
iinus phis
quam
tua
divStatura
c.
potclb
^3.
Trcs
l,cxl.
quoidam
pricft-
449
priefthoods were generally conferred upon the principal perfons of the commonwealth, thefe were intitled to a feat
virtue of the magiftracies they had borne : It being a fundamental maxim among the Romans, not to look
there,
by
priefthood, as incompatible : So that, every perfon, who pretended to diftinprofeffions guifh himfelf in the commonwealth, was under an indifpenfable obligation of qualifying himfelf for all of them. By
this
means, thefe three profeflions, whofe different interefts ever muft divide the world under any other regulation, be-
of the tribunes of the people was very that, if only one of great, even in the fenate j fo great, their college interpofed, no decree could be made.
VII. Asi'TA(^
CTTotliioiv in Tijf
j/ixp'oVi{-T!jv
IX.
The power
HisarAii^, o
cKTTia'av
fjiilx t))v
inertia
y i^ii<Ti ois
facet'dotio
fuijje^it^
B. xxxvii.
VIII. Habetur fenatus frequens : adhibentur omnes pontifices, qui erant fenaa, tores : quibus Marcellinus, qui erat
(Upidiffimus
tus, quafivit
fecuti.
quidem contra tendente-pratore, magna ajfenfu patr tint plebifque, jiamijteminfenatujntntrodiixerunt. Liv. B. xxvii. c. 8.
ipfo
IX.
Neque
pojfet
per
inter cejfiones
tribumcias fenatiis conftdtum fieri. Liv. B. iv. c. 43. Ucta yo/.^ -zuv Sni/.ci.^y^u}/>sSiv
Myio,
o'tj
[Aiin
iTtomsa-^io,
't
iSnKovlo rinai
ia>j.
avxyxvi rm juslami < xa* t^mrixv ix'-ylny t ytufMjv ev<j.Qa.Aea^xt^ bts kou
Dion
H-
num
annos ob
Cornelius
troiret.
Licinius
fequenduni aiebat, ut qui primus cenfor ex iis qui vivercnt, fuijfet, eum principern legerent
erat.
:
^^ tribuni rem
Vol.
Mm m
X. The
450
perfon of this affembly in dignity was the prince of the fenate ; who by cuftom was the oldeft cenforian ; but, if it was infifted upon by the cenfor, to whofe lot
firft
it fell
X. The
to chufe, he
fenator.
The
XI. That the prefence of a certain number of fenators was, at all times, neceffary to the palling of decrees, cannot be denied ; fince we often find that, for want of the number required, no decree could be made; and often meet with
complaints againft
dedijfent,
ei
furreptitious
decrees,
that
is,
decrees
rumque
lega,
^ Fabium
a
Maximum
Quum
in
diu certatum
leifus
in fenatu centum non minus ejfent. Liv. B. xxxix. c. 18. And, if fo, this order is fo far from being a proof that the prefence of fo many fcnatou, and
quum
Semprcjjio pince-ps
Fabius Maximus conj'ul : inde fenatu alius fenat us k^us. Liv. B. xxvii. c. 1 1.
no more, was ncceflary to the pading of every decree, that it proves quite
the contrary;
tion
is
alfo
made by
c.
23.
no
lefs
fena-
tors being prefent, when a public vow was made for the profpcrity of the
et
quin-
quaginta non minus adeffent, pr^eutite verba Lepido fontifice mcximo, id vo~ Liv. B. xlii. c. 2S. tumfufceptumefi. I find, befidcs, that, upon occafions
of great
moment,
the
fenate
were
-,
hundred
fenators, nectiXary to the piffing of all decrees: I am fenfible that there are feveral paf-
fages in
of
Livy, whtre mention Is made neceffity of fo many fenators being prefcnt, when a report of fome
tlie
:
fvvorn, before they gave their votes but this was alfo in confequence ot fome order made for that purpofe ; which, like the orders before mentioned, was Patres jurati (ita conveoccafional. Liv. B. xxx. c. 40. nerat) cenfuerunt.
to tlie particular matter vras to be made fenate But this feems to have been in
ATraai Si m^offdoL-tlilo
SiKcx,?tig/u,
;Uffi'
ziia^)ia-i,
xx^xTtic
t-ji(p(^eiv.
confequence of fome order made for that purpofe, Senatus confulto cautum
eji
ut
prat or fenat um
confukret
There
is
a paf-
made.
[45>
I
am apt
ried,
But, prefent. fenators requiiite vaaccording to the importance of the decrees ; in this I
to believe that the
number of
am confirmed
as I
have
obferved upon another occafion, appointed the particular number of fenators, whofe prefence fliould be neceflary to the enabling decrees of every kind
regulation was rather declaratory the fenate, than introdudory of a
:
And it
new
one.
the 744th, or 745th year of Rome : He before fixed the whole number of fenators at fix hundred, when the prefence of four hundred was neceflary to the
pafiing of decrees
;
which number he eight years after reduced ; for he found the fenators not very fond of giving their attendance in the fenate, where they were conftantly
obliged to applaud, without approving; which, though they fubmitted to in the moft fervile manner, yet they could not help remembering they had once been fi:ee ; they
attention, not
only as
it
{hews that,
v'olumus
tions
juhemiifque.
iipon the occafion there mentioned, a particular order was made by the peopie that the fenate Ihould be fworn before they gave their votes, but alfo be-
make me
fearful
caufc it was, at the fame time, refolvcd by the people to ftand to what fliould be determined by the major part ot the
with the generality of thofe, who have treated this fubjed, that, while the fenate confided of three hundred, the prefence of one hundred, and no more was necelTary to the paiiipg of every
.decree.
Tov
be prefent at the deliberation of that affair, without requiring the prefence of any certain number of them. The confidtration rtlated to the fate of the Campani, and others, who had lubmitted to the Rolenators,
fliould
; upon which, Livy fays, the to the following relohition: came p^'ople Pleles fic jujfit, quod fenalus Juralus iHaxima pars., qui adfederint, cevfeat ; id
who
-xm
ioyfAoiTuiv
djo-s (0
wfuss
hk
xxliAi^ccJo.
id. B. liv.
Oju,
tx? I|j:Si on
aa (rvxy^t cvv(M^vlo.,tKMv(7iTK
iw/t>k xxi
fv sAarlco-jv
ti
^oyy.x-
mans
t*
TiTi^-Ko<nai(
sk
arg^i;
a-
M ni m 2
could
452
could
words and adlions, and even their looks, but not their memories. XII. I'he Romans were not a mercantile people Their view was to conquer, and to govern ; to fpare fubmitting, and fubdue refifting nations. For this reafon, though, perhaps, not for this reafon only, commerce of every kind was
their
:
command
But, that their thought unbecoming a Roman fenator. dignity might be fupported by law, as well as cuftom, it was made unlawful either for a Roman fenator, or his father, to have a fhip of greater burden, than was neceflary to convey the produd: of their farms to Rome.
according to the common courfe, gave admittance into the fenate, fo it regulated the The magiftrates of the year had the ranks of the fenators
XIII.
As
the magiftracy,
:
precedency of
all
refpedive dignities ; the praetorian, the cenforian, the sedilician, the tribunician, Of thefe the and the quoeftorian fenators were placed
:
and of one another, according to their according to which alfo, the confular,
conferred, and qualified the perfon invefted with it for a feat in the fenate, as a magiftrate, during the year, and, as a fenator, the firft time the fenate was called over by the cenfors : But no one vv'as capable,
firft
even of
this magiftracy,
I
till
cannot help flopping a while, to take a furvey of this auguft body, which was compofed of thofe, v/ho, befides the merit and experience of ten years fervice, acluhere
XII
his
And
viftts.
tie
qwsfe-
XIII. Hoc
igitttr
fretus fenatti.
Pom-
qiiive
fenator
is
pater fuiffet^
haberet
:
ma-
peianum fenatum
fuimiis confular cs
Cic, Philip.
in quo decern
rum
a.afjhorarum
ejfet,
id fat is
:
Uy
[
ally were,
453
or had been treafurers, guardians of the peoples liberties, fuperintendents of the temples of their gods, and the entertainments of the public, controllers of manners,
An aflembly fo conftituted dejudges, and generals. ferved to be what they really were, the conquerors, and governors of the world.
XIV. As
manly
the military age commenced at the taking the gown, that is, at the age of feventeen ; and, as ten
years fervice were neceflary to qualify a perfon for the firft office, that gave admittance into the fenate, I mean, the
if the fenate happened to be quaeftorfhip ; it follows that, called over the year after, the quaeftors, provided their names
were not omitted, became fenators, at the age of twenty This age, therefore, was the earlieft any pereight years
:
common
courfe,
nator
ly
but,
fifth
as the
accounts, was often poftponed, it frequently happened that there was an interval of one, two, three, or four years, and fometimes more, and the eledion of the quEeftors between the
every
year,
many
no\iliict)KJtA.iivoif;)C))V!(xs$fri
fAii
if HOC
tvmw-
TntKivMu
Polyb. B.
irr,,
vi.
E'^^hv-
6i i^iv
ya^
i(pyi
iuhy.a.
Liv. B.
taiem,
8.
yic, pojl
novam
affini-
9^ri\JoiJ.ivm ivva,yxoii{.
Plut. Lileof
C. Gracchus.
XV.
viii.
c.
^um
28.
tino coaili,
ordinem interrogandi
in-
P. Furius PhiluSf
& M.
c.
Pomponius
pr>etores,
fenatum
a.
in
curiam
e^^.
Suecon.
eum
confervaret.
D. Junius
quod
Sail.
d.
13. kakndas
quainted.
454
qualnted
bleri
:
reafons, for
If the fenate
the conful
then had the rods, asked the opinion of the fenators upon what he had propofed, beginning, generally, with the the fenate, and fo on, according to their ranks ; prince of and, fometimes, with a relation, or a friend ; but, whatever
order they purfued on the firft of January^ the day they entered upon their office, it was cuftomary for them to obferve the fame afterwards, till the eledlion of the confuls
for the next year,
who
which, commonly,
firft
fell
out in yuly^ or
firft
Augujl
asked
a divifion, the conful, or other whom the fenate was afiembled, directed magiftrate, by thofe, who were for the affirmative, to go to one fide of the
his opinion.
Upon
who were
to
go
to the
fignify
So that, what Suetonius Cat. confp. calls toto anno, mufl: be underftood to only till the cleflion of th^^ con-
fuls for the infuing year, ^atentis de cut ret quia jam obfijli dicehat, religione
eft
de tribus
Roman fenate ; Thofe, fays are of opinion that the truce is broken, and that the Athenians have ailed unjtifily, let them rife, and go to
fed in the
he,
who
plying
cenfere
was, feems, the fenatorian language, imto divide for the negative, and
and
that fide (pointing to a certain place) thofe, who are of a contrary opinion, to the other. Upon which, the
omnia
alia,
to he of
a contrary
^ihoc opinion, in banc partem. Fcflus. qui omnia alia, Thefe were the words made ufe of by
the conful, or other niagiftrate, that occafion. prefided upon
this
alTembly rofe, and divided ; and thofe, who were of opinion that the truce was
broken, carried it by a great majority. Otw /^ifu u'^wv, w \xMSA^'m^i, ioKna-i As-
who
In
that
Aui^ cu
otya^yiTu
corovSMy
km
ol
A'-ir,\ouoi
aSiy.eiy,
manner,
Thucydides
lays
one ot the ephori, took the opinion of the [..acedsemonians upon that important queftion, whether the with the Athenians thirty years truce was broken; in reality, wheiher they
Sthenela'idas,
Thuc. B.
s
>i
i.
c.
87.
a,\iS^
J(jt4-)j?'io-fwf
(,))
im mion
ymt
kom Si
^o)tv7<*
aiSai,
kxa (poQtn
t<
sr t
much
(455
much
lefs,
their reafons, if the queftion happened to be of fuch a nature, as to lay them under any reftraint in deHver-
If one, or more tribunes of the people ing them. oppofed the pafling of any decree, the fenfe of the houfe was, however, recorded, and, inftead of a fenatufconfultum, was called an authority of the fenate.
XVI. It was the opinion of a very wife man among the Romans, who has proteffedly treated of the government of
would have added great weight to the authority of the fenate, if they had voted by ballot ; which I am not at all furprifed at, fmce the laws, relating to the ballot, in which manner the people gave their votes upon all occafions of importance, were ever looked upon as the fource, and fupport of liberty. XVII. The fenatorian cenfus, or fortune required to in the fenate, was eight hundred qualify a perfon for a feat
that
commonwealth,
that
it
thoufand
feftertii,
or 64158/. 6
s.
c/.
fterling:
This fum
Au-
gustus
raifed to twelve
of the interpofition
yivouivtji;.
tri'-^unes of
Dion
Caff.
B.
xli.
Si qitis
ple ; de his rebus, pridie quam fcripfi, fenatus auloritas gravijfirna inter cejjit; cui^
cum Cato, ? Caninius inter ceffiffent, men eft perfcripta. Cic. B. i. Ep.
Eaqtie, qua tas, cui fcis intercejfum
ta2.
de cd perfcripta
ej]e
made by Aiiguflus, but, applies roa law at the fame time, fays, which is very true, that the difiintftion between an
ofterifionem
eft,
autiori-
X\T. Duahus rebus poffe conf.rmari authority of the fenate, and a fenatufconfultum was very exadrly obferved, fenatmn puto ; ft numeriis anSius per tafor a long while, by the Romans of bellam fententiam feret. 'Tabella obtenlid old, though, in his time, it was grown erit^qiio magis animo liherofacere audeat.
obfoletc,
TisTO TS
y ta-^v^u? nrt
arA(rIov
Fragm.
LtxCaffm
This authci irv of B. jjjfj yiyoti. a fenatufconfulfrom the fenate differed tum in another refped ; it was not,
Iv.
libertatis. Cic. in
Cornel.
Id.
^Tabella vin-
dcx
lacitte libertatis.
2d Agr.
456
10^. fterling;
which,
if,
the fenate. impaired, he loft his feat in XVIII. If a fenator negle6ted to give his attendance in
the fenate, without being able to afTign a lawful caufe of abfence, he was liable to a fine, and obliged, immediately, to find fecurity for the payment of it. There are fome other particulars relating to the conftitution of the
Roman
fenate,
which
other religious taking notice of; fuch as the facrifices, and ceremonies neceflary to be performed previoufly to any deliberation ; as alfo the robes peculiar to the dignity of a Ro-
man
fenator
The
firft
theirs ; by our prejudices, as they were made venerable by and the other, though fome learned men have thought fit
to beftow a great deal of criticifm upon that inquiry, feems to be a fubjet rather of curiofity, than inftrudion.
XVII. Senatorium cenfumawpliavit,
ac pro oSiingentorum millimnfuwma, odecies H. S. laxavit. Sueton. Life of
clu-
Volateiranopojfeffionem
Ccsfar eimt in
hoc
at^tem Icm-
Aug.
he
8
in re;
pore fenatum legit, quern crdinem illeijldpojeffione amiffdvix tueri Cic. B. xiii. Ep. 5. poteft.
tanto damnofeAut natoremcoegit? quid ejl ultra pigniis, aut midtam ? Cic. Philip. 1. Pojt-
tlucingthe
fays,
bility,
I
to fterling
money
XVIII,
^is unquam
and
c,
that ;w///^y^'//wf
;
amounted
to
mm
c.
c on
full
de-
3S,
Sena-
andduodeciesH.
fus,
109687 10
Curtius habet in
Cic.
ERRATA
To
P. PAGE P.
xxxi.
in
VOL.
I.
the
Preface.
ftand,
xsi.
I. dele r/.
P. 145. N. 212. between A/a% Tupo; put a line,P. 146. laft line but one. no comma after w/nr. P. 14S. L. 5. f. pake. r. place. P. 151. laft line but one. f. of Trojan, r. of the Trojan.
P. 152. C. 1. laft line but three, f. Simonidcs. r, Palimedeg. P. 161. C. 2. L. 10. f. Aaneas, r. Aeneai, P. 162. L. I. f. in which, r. at which. P. 163. L. 5. f. Cephalon. r. Cephnlo. P. 168. L, 7.f. Syracufian. r. Syracufan. P, 192, L. 18. f. While he entered, r. While he was
entering.
P.
17. xjxvi. 1. s.
1.
ar,
r.
f, />.
r.
c/".
Vot.
P.
I.
Ibid.
I.
f.
Note
2.
Column
i.
Line ii.
r.
charsfler. read,
charaflers.
P. 3. P. 4. L. 18.
defign.
exceeded,
(in
r.
furpafled.
r.
comma put
a femi-
P.
P.
4.
5.
N.
N.
8. f. S.
As
Roman)
t".
A;
(in
Greek)
only.
colon.
C. 2. L. 22.
only
fliut. r. flint
lb. L.
25 no comma
af'teryib/.
P. 6. N. S. C. I. L. 4. f. 744th. r. 743d year. P. 9. N. 14. C. I. L. 19. after Affyrians, dele under: and read, And afterivardi cbcje for tberr king. P. 10. N. 14. C. I. L. 16. (. Gonatus. r. Gonatas. P. u. N. 14. C. I. L. 28. no comma after fciuer,
P. 13. N.
15. C.
f.
fli.
I.
L. 5.
f.
contended,
r.
contend,
P. 229. L. rj. f. and, and of dt/e lie latter and, P. 243. L. 4. no comma after peifon. lb. C. 2. L. 18. f. three hundred. V. one hundred. P. 245. L. 2. f. controle. r. controll. lb. N, 28, C. 2. L. 6. f. cenurieF. r. centuries, P. 246. C. 2. L. iS. f. the in. r. in the. P. 253. L. 13. no comma before nor after ail. P. 25s. N. 37. C. 2. L. 8- f. chaftifed. r. chaftencS.
lb. L. 12.
r. o(,
r,
every.
P. 17. laft JIne. f. confideration, r. contemplation, P, 19. N. 24. C, I. L. 20. no punflum after Dion, lb. N. 25. C. 2.L. 17. f. pertius. r. peritus. P. 20. C. I. L. 7. f. 620tli. r. 621ft. year,
2. L. 2.
f.
author,
f.
r.
authors.
r. laft line.
m.
nV.
lb. N. 30. L. II. f. Sicanians. r. Sicani. P, 26. L. 5. no comma alter are. P. 29, C. I. L. 12. after colony, r. which,
P. 259. L. 4. f. tymbals. r. tymbrels. P, 262. L. 6. f. adminiftered, r. adminiflred. and ftrike out the comma after tbofe. P. 263. L. 10. f. curia, r. cnri*, lb. C. I. L. 3. f. no^xfTiatlai r. naSiij-iijI-u* P. 265. L. 17. after ibinJi r. ;>. P. 266. C. I. L. 12. f. with eafe. r. at eafe. P. 268. L. 7. no comma after even.
lb. N. 51. L. 2. f. Farratia. r. Farracia. P. 269. N. 52. C. 2- L. 7. f. Duillius. r. Duiliui. P. 270. C. 2. L. 2. f. PRESENTED, r. PRAE-
Lycaon. r. Cecrops. P. JO. N, 37. C. I. L. 3. f. j^1o. r. 'frh^ P. 31. L. J 6. and 20. f. Genotrians. r. Ocnotri. P. 37. L. 14. f. Amiterna. r. Amiternum. P. 48. N. 60. f. 5.jand ?;. r. iJn and iJo;. lb. N, 61. f. irrf>roacbttbU\ I. irrt'^rochablit P. 49. N. 65. f. j-sv r. pay. P, 56. L. 4. after Oracle, r. (iof. P. 63. L. 12. after is, ftrike out a* P. 83. N. 116. C. 2. L. 4. f. n. r. n. P. 85 L. 12. f. Celti. r. Celts. P. 90. laft line, no comma after bonon, P. 91. laft line but one, f. fuperintendance. r. fuperlntenf.
lb. L. 18.
SENTED.
lb. L. 3. lb. L. 4.
f. f.
P. 277. L. 18, no comma after things, P. 283. L. II. no comma after 'walis, P. 285. L. 6. no comma after called.
lb. N. 68. L. 1. f. osx^a^sva;; r. XEK^'aiwETaif. p. 287. L. 25. no comma after _g-/-f(i//^, P. 196. L. 7. no comma after
obliged.
dence,
r.
ber,
Amna.
r.
Amne.
r.
XOfJUHlXif,
en.
r.
ex.
(
P. III. N. 155. L. 7, P. P. P. P.
113. 119. L. II. no
laft line.
f.
xfl^'>''i"''l-''fr.
>
2. L. 8. f. ITO-FH^Ol r. ISO-THtOI* P. 308. L. 16. no comma after dioelt. P. 311. L. 7. f. Pomentine. r. Pometine, P. 316. laft line, f Cruftumerini, r. Cruftumeri. P, 328. L. I. f. in which, r. at which, P. 330. L. 3 f of. r. on, B. 348. L. 10. f. LXVll. r. LXVin. P. 351. C. r. L. I. i. XaXxiiuaif. r. XaXxsai.-, P. 373. L. 12. ^htr fpringing. r. and leaping. P. 365. L. 13. no comma after punilhed.
P. 304. C.
XS^'i'w^'J"'
In the
title
Hyphen between
Sixth-
Book.
Battea.
Batea.
r.
comma
f.
after king,
P. 375. L. 9.f, not only capable, r. capable not only, P. 381, L. 15, after 7>. infert a comma,
before, or after vis
121 C.
125.
2. laft hne.
then.
than.
laft line
but one. no
commas
r.
have received,
P. 133. C. I. L. 33. f. \lv;/xihvct P. 135. N, 201. f. ufxa; T. u'/ua;. lb. N. 202. after uhw ftrike out P. 1 36. L. 24. f, Dclus. r, Delos.
Mi;^ft;Jty|;,
P. 396. L, 2. f. (fuslai. r. <()t/il. P. 407. N. 13. L. 5. f- miet. r. mit. P. 414. L. 5. f, jwovhS^. r. ju:vo?'J. P. 416. C. I. L. 7. ftrike out u.'-.nderful. P. 420. L. II. f. J|Ua;^. r. rjuav.
'
tii;is
P. 443,
^.
IV, L.
8>
f.
auUuc.
r, nulliit
0^|0
Vol.
I.
n n
,^i
4?
i%
/4k
^??